Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

[Where there is light, there will always be darkness and the villain who hides in it. Where there is darkness, there will always be light and the hero; to fight that darkness even if it costs them their lives.]

Four Hearts of One Journey: Beginnings

Ch.0-Prologue Pt.1

.

Childhood Bliss...

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Somewhere…

Yes, that what could only be said to describe the place we find ourselves in. For it was place that seems to be feasible in the minds of mere mortals. Yet it also seemed like a place that only could bet thought up and comprehend by the Gods and other fantastical beings themselves.

For where we find our focus was a large battlefield in the middle of a city, the buildings ruined, toppled or even rotting somehow. The battlefield itself covering in debris, corpses, ruined vehicles, ruined giant suits of steel and so much more death.

But the in the center of all this, was a beam of pure light that shot up into the sky as dark clouds swirled around it from above and light rain poured down. Though it would seem no one could be alive, that wasn’t true one bit…

.

Stomp, stomp, stomp…

.

A man walked up a trail leading to the light, his dark armored boot echoing as the rest of his body was covered in a cloak of shadows. And as the man walked on, he pasted many of the dead bodies. These ones unlike the, popped out in many ways.

.

Stomp, stomp, stomp…

.

Like one of the bodies that man passes. One of peach skinned man with white hair and stubble, wearing a red coat and covered in broken armor.

While a second man, looking to be the other man’s twin brother only in a blue coat also wore battered armor. Both laid dead as well and both brothers seeming to have had their hearts and throats ripped out viciously.

.

Stomp, stomp, stomp…

.

Then another of bodies, these ones of three people. Two females and one male. The male being bald in a torn yellow suit and tattered red cape. His head ripped off as the broken bones stuck out, the body also stabbed to asunder by spikes.

While the two women, seeming to be sisters as one was smaller and the other bigger. Had their eyes burnt out leaving only burn black sockets, their mouths agape opened and their clothing tattered in dry blood.

.

Stomp, stomp, stomp…

.

Or even the third set of bodies being past, many males and few females. Two seeming to be a father and son if their similar facial structures could tell.

The father in a tattered and bloody red and white uniform. As his head was missing, laying only few inches away from his body.

The son meanwhile in a blue and yellow uniform, was split in half as his entrails hung out. His face seeming to have dry tears marks going down his face and dry blood around the bottom of his jaw.

The others, being a few females and more males in similar white shirts, ties, black pants and shoes. All laid dead, their stomachs ripped opened, hearts torn out and tracheas crushed. The one the stuck out, the one that seemed to have broken chainsaws on his arms and even a broken chainsaw on his head. Was the only on that had been hung over a broken streetlight. His body daggling back and forth, back and forth.

.

Stomp, stomp, stomp…

.

Then finally, the most noticeable of the dead. Where four men strung up around the necks as well, being held up by two broken streetlights. But their bodies mutilated quite a bit.

The first body on the far left, was a tall muscular man in golden armor that had lost its shine, tattered and shredding wings on his back slunk down. His peach skin bloodied and his lower jaw ripped out along with his throat. He was missing a right leg and left hand.

The second body on the outer right, an old man in a black tattered suit, his pale wrinkled skin bloody along with his bloodied long dark grey hair. His chesty having a dozen knifes stabbed inside; like they’d been thrown in as dry blood coated the blades.

The third body now on the inner left, was peach skinned, black haired man. Wearing a shredded red and blue suit. That had a cut in half ‘S’ on the chest and his cape was used to hang him. Both his legs were missing, having been ripped off and his eyes gouged out.

To finally the last body on the inner right. A light skinned man with spike black hair and wearing an orange Gi, mixed with blue and gold. His limbs were all ripped out, his eyes gouged out and his jaw ripped off, while his stomach was bloated. A tattered, rotting monkey tail of all things, had been used to hang this man.

.

Stomp, stomp, stomp…

.

As the man walked past these bodies, up right to the light. It was clear that the other bodies that laid further out had been killed quickly. While these ones… these ones were killed more slowly. As if it were personal, if pure rage had been used here.

On yes it was such a grim scene, and one would believe no one had lived through this. But that would be incorrect. As the man stopped inches away from the beam of light. Looking down at what could be the last survivor of whatever this war was.

This last survivor was a man, who laid opposite of the man in the cloak. He was a peach skinned, dark haired man. Wearing broken and blood splattered black armor over his body. A tattered cap flowing to the right a bit, while on his chest was a broken symbol of a bat. This man though covered in blood, wounds and nearing death. Still somehow found the strength to stare back in defiance of the cloaked man.

It was quiet for a few moments between the two. As the sound of the wind was that could be heard, before the man in the cloak chuckled.

               “Heh…hehe…. how are you alive?” The man in the cloak questioned, as he chuckled some more “I mean you and your little friends threw it ALL at me. From your Gods, your eldritch gods, your hero’s, villains, immortals, your armies, weapons and every kind of power you had on your side. Only for me to kill them all on this one man war of mine. And yet…yet out of them all, you a mere mortal are the last one standing. HA. Oh, oh how stupid and yet impressive this is. HAHAHA!”

               “What I can I say… you’d be surprised to learn that us mortals are a lot more durable then you give us credit for.” The dying man replied back as he coughed up some blood

               “Hm maybe so. But you know, I never had a chance to ask until now but…why?” The cloaked man questioned, as he knelt down cupping the dying man’s face with his right hand “I mean your Keyblade wielders, the only one’s would who could have ACTUALLY stopped me. I killed at the very start of this war and yet. Haha…yet you people had the gull to actually go to war with me. I mean it’s admirable, even a bit inspiring. But you all must have known it would come to this. So why, it’s madness?”

               “Simple, hope… hope that even if could win by the smallest chance. We’d take it and if we died, well… at least did trying.” The dying man answered sternly as the cloaked man released his face and stood back

               “Hmf, I guess so. Maybe I was wrong, maybe hope is scarier then even fear itself.” The cloaked man mused as he narrowed his under his at the dying man who fixed himself up a bit, so he sat up straighter

               “Like I said before, you’d be s-surprised.” The dying man exclaimed and coughed out some more blood

               “I guess so.” The cloak man replied back, before seeing of all things now. But saw the dying man… smile “What are smiling about mortal?”

               “Heh…just… just from the fact. At the end of it all, you’re gonna lose.” The dying man mused, as the cloaked man crossed his arms now; his glare intensified

               “Oh and how is that. How am I gonna lose now?” The cloak man questioned, sternly as he was getting a bit annoyed now

               “Hm, well if you must know. We KNOW of what you do after all of this.” The dying man remarked, as the cloaked man flinched for a moment and the dying man chuckled just a little “Huh. Never saw you do that. Isn’t that-”

               “SILENCE YOU LITTLE…” The cloaked man screeched as he knelt back down and grabbed the dying man by the throat with just enough force to let him barely breath. The cloaked man calming himself down as he slightly loosened his grip “How, how did you find out?”

               “Easy really, we just followed the patterns. Helps too we had people on our side that experienced… similar situations as yours.” The dying man mused, as it got quiet for a few moments. Before the dying man smirk got a bit bigger “Question… you want to know what I’ve learned about your type. True villains I mean?”

               “….” The cloaked man didn’t say and narrowed his eyes some more as the dying man chuckled louder

               “I’ll take silences as a maybe, but what I learned is simple… no matter how smart you are, how crafty or how powerful. You’ll always lose…b-because of your hubris.” The dying man remarked, and before the cloaked man could reply back. The dying man went on “Heh and what’s amusing. You said almost a year ago that you were untouchable. But that gaping wound says otherwise?”

               “Urk!” The cloaked man grunted in shock as he touched his stomach under his cloak. Where there was indeed a large slowly healing gaping hole through his stomach. The armor cracked and the cloaked man glared more ferociously at the dying man

               “The kid gave that to you didn’t he, heh guess the web head didn’t die in vain. Heh…haha…ha.” The dying man stated, before he began to laugh more hysterically “Haha, and… and you know what’s more amusing. At the end of all this, no matter what you do and try after today. You will only bring your downfall. You’ll slip up and when that mistake shows itself. You’re going down hard. Ha… I think I get that damn clowns last joke now. Ha…haha….hahaha.”

               “Shut up…” The cloaked man threatened as his felt his blood starting to boil from his anger

               “Hahaha, why should I. I find this hilarious for once, HAHAHAHAHA!!” The dying man exclaimed, as he started to just laugh more and more “HAHAHAHAHA!!”

               “SHUT UP, DAMN YOU!!!”  The cloaked man roared. Then pulled his right hand back and formed it into a point shape before he stabbed the dying man through the heart as he let out a pained grunt “NOT SO FUNNY NOW IS IT??”

               “Urgh…augh…. ha…haha…. still is…haha…. ha…. you know I’ll admit… even ha…. even after e-e-everything you did… I…. I can’t help but….” The dying man tried to say, as he began to feel colder and more; and more tired by the second “I…”

               “You what mortal, hm. What, come on tell me.” The cloaked man asked, sternly as he felt his anger only get worse

               “I…ha…ha….h-ha…. I can’t help but….” The dying man started to say, as he got more and more quiet now too “Pity you.”

It wasn’t a second later before the cloaked man ripped his hand out of the dying man's chest. The dying man not even making a sound as he closed his eyes and became still. The cloaked man simply stood back up, silent for a few moments as he glared at the dead man. Who of all things, seemed to be smiling even in his death,

               “Hmf, whatever.” The cloaked man grumbled, as he just decided to leave the body alone even if he despised the dead man before him. Despised him probably the most, but he did see what looked like a pretty blue crystal held in a silver box connected to the dead man’s belt. Seeing that he did find it pretty, he took the item and clicked it on his own belt as he smirked under his hood “Well thanks for the gift you bastard.”

The cloaked man then looked at the pillar of light and sighed as he held his hands out to it. His palms starting to glow a similar color as the pillar. The cloak man chuckled himself now, as the power in his palms became more tense by the second.

               “Well here’s too-” The cloak man began to say, before he started to hear something oddly… beep

.

Beep…

.

Beep…Beep...

.

Beep…beep…beep…

.

               “Huh what is that?” The cloaked man muttered as he had no idea where that was coming from

But unknown to him, it appeared that it was the very object he’d taken from the dying man. As it was beeping every few seconds. Beep…beep…beep. Beep... beep... beep. As the objected went on and the cloaked man just wondered on as well. Confused on what the beeping was coming from.

By this point the energy in his hands were sparking and the pillar of light was doing the same. Like it was synching into whatever the cloaked man was trying to attempt. Then a few more beeps later and it finally clicked to the cloaked man, on what exactly was beeping. Didn’t help when he heard the beeping once more, but much different this time.

.

Beep, beep. Beep, beep… Beep-p-p-p…

.

“NO!”

.

That was all the cloaked man could say or do, as seconds later right as the energy in his palms and the pillar of light synch fully. The little crystal clipped onto his belt, blew up in a large ball of fiery white energy as it engulfed the whole area within a second.

All that was left heard and seen. Were the breaking screams of the cloaked man and the pure white. Seconds later, everything imploded until it was nothing more the pitch darkness and pure silence.

.

.

.

All expect, that small spark of light. That glimmered on and on. Staying lite as it refused to die in the darkness…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was a night like any other…

It was cold. Breezy and filled with life. Be it the life of the natives of this world we find ourselves in or the lives of the creatures that roam in the light and darkness. All of it was thriving life.

For this world, was known as Remnant. A world of wonders and danger. For those who lived in it, were in a constant vigilance. Against the forces of darkness from creatures known as the Grimm. Vile, blood thirsty monsters to all who live here.

Monsters that at one point, had much power over the population and feed on their fear. But that was then, so long ago on Remnant. For later on, the natives of the world decided to finally fight back. With the power of crystals called ‘Dust’. That harness the elements, giving the natives of Remnant a chance to fight back finally on even footing.

And it work, mostly. Though even despite the Grimm still around after being pushed back, the native Remnants began to expand. Finding new places to call home. Life went on, fights against the Grimm went on and even fights against one another sadly occurred in this world of wonderful mysteries.

But the world of Remnant itself, is not what we shall focus on. No instead we shall look upon a nice, well made and cozy home near a place known as Patch in this world.

This cozy little home, not too far from civilization and yet not too close to the deeper part of the forest itself. This home, housed a lovely little family of four.

The family consisting of one mother name Summer Rose, one father name Tia-Yang Xiao Long and two adorable little girls. The first daughter was named Yang Xiao Long, the older sister of six and Ruby Rose the younger sister of four; and oh wait... it seems as if we're about to stumble upon a cute sight for this little family of four.

As we peer through a window on the upper floor of this home. Laying in a bed, were the two young daughters. Ruby and Yang sharing a bed tonight, as they like a good portion of sibling relationships do from time to time around this age. It was a good, close and most importantly. Strong bond that could never be broken, no matter how old they became.

Currently though. Tia-Yang was standing in the door way in his pajamas, as he smiled seeing his lovely wife tuck in their beautiful daughters. Both little girls a bit squirmy, but Ruby seemed more compliant; while Yang was a bit more antsy herself.

              “Okay girls, you need to get some rest. We’re gonna be visiting Vale tomorrow. Your Uncle Qrow will be meeting us there, then will be keeping eye on you while we meet with your grandfather.” Summer sweetly said, as she couldn't help but coo at her darling two girls “Hehe, and don’t worry. You’ll get to see your grandfather after our meeting with him.”

               “YAY grandpa but... but I don’t wanna sleep now." Ruby pouted, as she wanted to stay up some more. Excited to see her grandpa and her uncle Qrow tomorrow

               "Yeah. Baby Ruby is right, no sleep. No sleep!" Yang cheered, as she smile. Also excited to see her grandpa and Uncle Qrow. A missing tooth could be seen, which only made it cuter to the parents

               "I get ya Yang-ster. But tomorrow is going to a bit of a long day for everyone. So you need your rest tonight." Tai-Yang reiterate, as he gave his wife a wink while she playfully smile back

               "No, no. No sleep!" Yang argued cutely as she sat back up and began to chant "No sleep, no sleep, no sleep!"

               "No sleep, sleep no!" Ruby started to chant too, doing what her super cool big sister was

               "Ah, ah, ah. Enough girls. Behave, you need your sleep. So get some comfy understood?" Tai-Yang gently scolded, as he moved up to the bed now. Sitting on the other side, as Ruby seemed to comply rather quickly once more; Yang like before not so much

               "Hmmmmm." Yang pouted, as she crossed her arms and tried to be as angry looking as she could be. Which failed, since she was too cute to be anything other than just that "No sleep."

Tai-Yang and Summer Rose did their best to not break at how adorable Yang was being. But they knew they had to be the strict if not gentle parents now. Tai-Yang knew too, what to do to mainly get Yang to listen.

               "Ah... Summer how did we get such rude daughters?" Tai-Yang mused in a mocked hurt tone, tricking Yang into listening since she’d think it was all real

               "I don't know. But it must be our bad parenting oh woe is us. Oh woe is us!" Summer began to say, playing along as she pretend to cry; covering her face with her hands to add to the performance

And it work, rather effectively as Ruby and Yang panicked. Before leaping out of bed and hugging Summer. Ruby already looking like she was gonna cry, while Yang just looked guilty by this point.

               "Mommy. No crying please!!!" Ruby pleaded with a sniffle, which made Summer and Tai-Yang feel a little bad how well their trick had been; but it work so there was that

               "Yeah mommy. I'm sorry, I'll be a good girl!" Yang pleaded too, feeling like a meanie pants now that she made her mommy feel sad

               "R-Really?" Summer asked with a fake sniffle as she was cooing even more on the inside at the heart stopping cuteness of her daughters

               "Yes mommy!" The sisters answered, as they hugged Summer a bit tighter

               "Then I am happy again sweeties." Summer exclaimed with a big bright smile "And you know who else is happy?"

               "Who mommy, who??" Ruby asked, as she and Yang were suddenly curious

               "Who you ask?" Summer quipped, as she nodded slightly to her husband who moved a bit closer to the girls from behind. Summer smirking as she focused back to her baby girls "The tickle monster!!!"

               "Rawr!!" Tai-Yang yelled out, before scooping up the two sisters in his arms, while Summer tickled them

It was then a fun few more minutes of the parents tickling and playing a little with the kids. All of them enjoying every second being with one another. If one were to describe this very scene in one word. Most would most likey simply say ‘Peaceful’; and it truly was for this loving family.

Still after those few minutes of fun filled play time. Summer and Tai-Yang now were tucking in the sisters once more, under the sheets. Both little girls seeming a bit more tired, as they cuddled next to one another.

               “Now then. Since you both seem real tired now, get some rest sweeties.” Summer said, as she felt her heart swell up at how precious the two looked even more at this moment

               “Hm…” Ruby replied back, awake enough still but also too comfy as she rested her head against her big sisters shoulder

               “Mommy… daddy. Can you tell us a story. Please.” Yang asked, as even if she was much more tired now. She did like stories and her little sister did too, so why not ask

               “Hm….” Tai-Yang hummed ,pretending to think it over. Even though he and Summer knew, neither of them could say no when asked in such cute manner. But Tai-Yang even near the dead of night, wasn’t one to ignore teasing his kids a bit “Well, Summer?”

               “Let me think…..” Summer hummed too. Playing along once more, as she tapped her chin a bit. Before eyeing her daughters, half awake and half asleep; but still somehow giving her the puppy dog eyes. Already knowing her defenses had been crushed if she’d been more serious about this, she chuckled a little “Oh how can we say no to such cute pups. Alright, alright one story and then off to bed squirts. Okay?”

               “Yes mommy!” Yang happily answered, while Ruby perked up a little more before she nodded too

               “Okay then, hm. What would you like to hear. The Big Bad Grimm and the Huntsman. The little Fanus who could or maybe the Ice Queen Of Atlas?” Summer asked, as she hadn’t told those ones in quite a while and was feeling a bit nostalgic to say so

               “Um actually mommy…” Ruby shyly began to say, but averted her gaze much to Summer and Tai-Yangs amusement

               “Yes Ruby. No need to be shy, you can tell mommy.” Summer reassured, stroking her younger daughters hair for a few moments to ease the little one

               “Well I… can you tell us… a new story?” Ruby asked once more, as she nuzzled her face against Yang’s collar bone now. Feeling silly asking such a thing of her mommy when they had some many good stories told to them already

               “Yeah. That would be cool, pretty please mommy.” Yang asked now. As she wanted to hear a new story as well, since her little sister brought it up

               “Hehe. Guess we’ve spoiled them a little too much Summer. Mostly you though.” Tai-Yang teased his wife this time. The woman giving him a point looked, before she stuck her tounge out at him. Tai-Yang chuckled some more at how cute his wife could be “Real mature Summer. Good example for our girls.”

               “Well I did marry you. Guess that says a lot about me huh?” Summer mused, blowing a kiss to her husband who grabbed it seconds later. All in good manner between the husband and wife

Still Summer looked back to her daughters. Waiting for a brand new story to hear and she cooed yet again. How darling her girls were, how lucky she was to have them and Tai-Yang. She will never understand why ‘She’ abandoned this. But best not to dwell on that currently.

So as Summer thought on what kind of new story she could tell the girls. One popped up, a story that was more based on fact than fiction. A story that did pertain to their family. But she wondered if the girls at this age would even want to know of it. It wasn’t the most action packed one or even longest. She wondered still if she should.

.

.

Though at the moment let us move to another part of this world known as Remnant. For like this family, a similar occurrence was taking place. With two other young girls and their own families.

.

.

Let us now come to a great city know as Atlas, that sat upon a floating island. This city… no this metropolitan landmark, was one of if not the most advanced place in this world of mystery and awe. The citizens living the rather high class life depending on who one would ask.

But this metropolis wasn’t the focus of our visit here. No, instead we go now to a large mansion that resigned upon the mountains of Atlas. Outside it look rather lovely, cozy even and welcoming. But that was to those who didn’t live in this mansion.

No, for those who lived in it. It was rather cold, uncaring and a lonely place to live in. The family known as the Schnee’s were the ones who did, and were testament to that. In one way or another, as the family consisted of the father Jacque who was a rather… cold one. If one could say that kindly at least. Then the mother Williow. Who herself, well better left unsaid how the woman was after so many years in such a cold and loveless marriage. If one were to even consider it that in the first place.

But then came the children. The oldest Winter Schnee, who had only a while ago joined the Atlas Military much to her father’s displeasure there. Then came the youngest son Whitey Schnee who was only four years old. Sweet as can be, at least for the time and hopefully would stay that way despite how his father seemed himself.

Then finally came the middle child of the Schnee family. Weiss Schnee. A young, smart if not quiet girl. Sharing the families white hair and ice blue eyes, her skin was as fair as the snow that Atlas always seemed to have. This is who we come to see, the future heiress of the Schnee family.

The girl in question, was sitting on her bed currently. Her knees up as she hugged them and her face buried in them. She seemed to be sniffing too. Little whimpers that echoed in her large and cold bedroom. Oh how the little heiress cried and cried in her own loneliness and on this day, of all days again.

For you see. Today was Weiss birthday and she was now six years old. But like the past two years. Her big sister, mother, father and even little brother weren’t around to wish her one.

Her father was too busy he said and yelled at her to leave him be. Her mother acting mean again when she drank that icky smelly juice she so loved. Her baby brother made by her father to do other tasks today deemed more important. But worse was her big sister, who prior to the last two years and before she left. Had always been there for her birthdays, until Weiss was named the heiress and then Winter started to become mean to her. Very mean.

So here Weiss cried and cried. All alone on this cold day, that was supposed to be warm and happy. She didn’t understand why. Why her family, why did no one seem to care. But as she cried on and on, suddenly she heard a knock at the door. She flinched a little at the suddenness of it. But wiping her eyes, and calming herself. She cleared her throat before answering.

               “W-Who is it!” Weiss asked, hoping it wasn’t the bad people out to get her as father aways seemed to tell her whenever they left the mansion or at least when they took a walk around their garden; before she made to go back inside

There was no answer for a few seconds, much to Weiss worry. Before the door suddenly popped opened. Followed by a few pops here and there. Confetti in the air now, as it sprinkled her bedrooms floor and her bed. Then as the confetti lessened. A cart was pushed in with a tray of something and with it a man entered in as well. A man who had only been hired a few weeks by her father, a man who’d she only meet a few time so far. A man named Klein.

               “Happy birthday Lady Schnee!” Klein cheered in glee, with big warm smile as he stopped next to Weiss bed on her left

               “K-Klein, you remembered my birthday?” Weiss asked. Doing her best to not suddenly start crying again and ruin the moment as she felt once more so happy

               “Well of course I did. I may have only been hired nearly a month ago. But I’m supposed to keep an eye on you and your younger brother, when I’ve finished my other chores for the day. Which always never take longs. But I heard it was your birthday today, and what six year old can celebrate their birthday without…” Klein began to say, as his eyes changed pink for a moment before going back to their normal color. But he opened the tray to show a birthday cake

It wasn’t big or small, it was just right in size. It had white frosting, along with blue. Cookie snowflakes stuck in it. Six blue candles and on the cake it said in light blue ‘HAPPY BIRTHDAY WEISS!’. To Weiss, she couldn’t help but feel so joyful from this cake alone. Her other cakes had always been too big and made by some chef that her father hired. But this cake, felt more special. Because it came from someone that she didn’t know well enough yet, but seemed to care enough to make one for her.

               “A nice old birthday cake. So happy birthday Lady Schnee, I hope you like it!” Klein stated, his big smile covered by his bushy mustache

               “Like it…hehe. I love it Klein. Thank you!” Weiss squealed in glee, as she gave Klein a hug; Klein for a moment was surprised before he smiled and hugged her back

               “Of course Lady Schnee. I am always here for you.” Klien kindly said, as he was glad to brighten up this sweet little girls day; even if just by a bit

               “Um…Kelin, could call me Weiss. At least when were alone.” Weiss asked, a bit shy to do so as she knew her father was a stickler for proper terms and such. She didn’t want to get Klein in trouble, just because she wanted him to call her by her first name and not stuffy old ‘Lady Schnee’ “Please…”

               “Of course… Weiss.” Klein replied back, as the two hugged for a bit more before letting go. Reaching under the tray he pulled out two dishes, some napkins, two forks and a large knife. But before he cut it, he got a match and lite up the candles as Weiss bounced a little in excitement “Now then Weiss. Before we have cake, why not blow out your candles and make a wish.”

               “Okay!” Weiss said, before she took in a deep breath and blew out the candles

After that, Kelin took the candles out of the cake. Before cutting a piece for him and bigger piece for Weiss. Both taking the time to eat in welcomed silence between them. Some more time passed and the cake was done with, after half an hour.

The now dirty plates and utensils stacked up. The candles wrapped in a bag, the napkins wadded up on the plates and finally a happy as can be Weiss. Who was now being tucked in by Klein, but she was a bit more awake by this point. From the excitement of being able to celebrate her birthday a little and mostly from the really sweet cake.

               “There we are. Now get comfy, because tomorrow me and you are going to Vale.” Klein said, as Weiss perked up at that

               “R-Really, I’ve never been outside the mansion. But why, father never allowed it before?” Weiss asked, as she was one part confused and another part ecstatic to be finally going to the outside world

               “That is true from what I’ve gathered. But for why, your father was contacted by an old acquaintance of his. But since he’s busy he asked me to go as a way to as he said ‘Show my Schnee Team Spirit’.” Klein exclaimed, as he felt that other part of him start to come out. BUT, he forced himself not to do so. If only to avoid weirding out one his charges. Taking a deep breath he continued “I only said yes on one condition. That you accompany me, when he asked why. I simply told him that as you being one of my charges. It was my duty to help you gain real world experience, so why not start tomorrow. He seemed to see the value of what I said. So you’ll be coming with me tomorrow. I’m sure you’ll have a swell time.”

In other and simple words though. Klein had basically lied in a sense, at least that’s what Weiss concluded. But she wasn’t one to complain about it. She was finally going to the outside world, she couldn’t wait. Oh why did she have to have so much cake, it was gonna be so hard to go to sleep now.

               “Anyways. Since it is your birthday still, I will grant you one more wish. So what will it be Weiss?” Klein said. As Weiss smiled at that, before she began to think. As Klein watched he couldn’t help but feel for this girl. How lonely she seemed, but again he was happy to at least brighten her day a bit more. Though seconds later he saw Weiss perk up some “Ah you have a wish then. Then tell me it is and shall grant it!”

               “Hehe I know.” Weiss replied back. Happy that Klein at least was here to keep her spirits up “For what I want, I want…. I mean if you can. But can you tell me a story?”

               “A story. Hm, I can. Give me a moment and let me think on a good one.” Klein said as Weiss nodded that she understood

Klein than began to think of a few good stories he knew from his rather good memory. But decided against those ones since Weiss wouldn’t get them, even if she was much smarter than most six year old’s. She lacked any outside world knowledge that didn’t come from rather bias filled books.

Well aside from one, a book who’s case he may have broken into when he was first hired by Mr. Schnee. Why, because it was a un-bias filled book about the Schnee family bloodline. Stories of their exploits and such, all without being altered. Which was probably the reason why his boss had it locked away; that and it was quite a pretty handmade book too.

But the story Klein had read was one that he knew that Jaques Schnee probably never had read. A story that he had a feeling Weiss may like. But he would keep that one to the side, as he was trying to think of some other action filled stories to tell before he would consider that other story.

Though like before, let us switch to one more place in this world known as Remnant. A place with our other unique little girl.

.

.

We now find ourselves at the island continent known as Menagerie. A place that was home to another race of sentient species. Known as the Faunas. People who look pretty much like humans, but had various degrees of animal qualities to them.

Be it from one person who had a simple set of bear ears and maybe even shaper fangs. To someone else, who may have all those, but more like claws or fur. It varied that was for sure. But with all that, it sadly lead to…issues.

Mostly and sadly, in the form of racism. As you see a portion of humans considered Fanus less, simply because they were part animal. In those who believed this their thought process were on the lines of ‘If they are part animal, they must be more animalistic beasts then civilized people’. Again, one of many thoughts of those who discriminated against the Faunas.

But for now, let us focus on a rather large home. A home that housed three people, cat Faunas to be exact. One husband, one wife and one daughter. In a sense you could call the parents, the King and Queen of the city they resigned in. Known as Kuo Kuana. While the daughter was a princess.

First was the father, Ghira Belladonna. A large if not caring man who had quite a few traits of his cat like half. Including retractable caws being the most noticeable and his somewhat covered furred arms. Then came the wife Kali Belladonna, a beauty in her own right, she may have not had traits like her husband. But she did have the ears of a cat and even the eyes of one.

Finally was their six year old daughter, Blake Belladonna. Who shared more qualities of her mother when it came to her Faunas trait’s. But shared a similar light olive skin tone like her father. Still Blake was a more quiet, happy if no mischievous child at times.

Currently we focus on the living room of the Belladonna home. Kali cleaning up her daughters scrapped knee, as her father sat on the couch next to her. I was a fairly quiet nig-

               “OW!!” Blake whined, as she felt a slight sting when her mother was washing her knee with a rag “Mama that hurt…”

               “Well then maybe you’ll remember to not leap off of the roofs next time because you wanted to feel like you were flying young lady.” Kali scolded, as she wondered how much of her father Blake had in her at times. Kali sighed a little, when she noticed her husband trying to hold in a laugh which caused her to pout “You find something funny mister?”

               “Heh. Sorry dear, sorry. Just you look always so cute when you’re being stern.” Ghira answered, with a bit sly smirk and teasing in his tone

               “Hmf!” Kali huffed. Knowing that no matter how old they’ve become, her husband always would find some way to make her blush. As the once teasing, became more of his way of flirting with her “I-I know what you’re doing. Trying to butter me up so I won’t ground our daughter!”

               “And…. “ Ghira began to say. Leaning in closer to his wife, donning on his dubbed ‘Seductive smirk’ by his wife and lower his voice to an also dubbed ‘Seductive tone’. Ghira simply just called it his ‘Critical Hit!’ and it always worked. ALWAYS, and as he leaned in close to his wife; he land on the critical hit part of this maneuver “Is it working my Bella Flower?”

               “Hmmmmm……” Kali tried to ignore. But again, her husband knew just what to say and do to get her in a better mood. That and maybe getting her a little worked up too, in more than one way as she caved “UGH, yes. Yes its working, dork.”

               “Hey at least I’m King dork, which makes you my Queen dork”  Ghira remarked as Kali swatted his arm lightly, which got a chuckle from the man “Such violence my dear. Just saying is all, besides you’re the one that married me.”

               “That I did my dork. My big dork.” Kali replied, trying to stay mad. But she could feel a smile forming and feel her cheeks still blushing at how suave her husband was even after all these years of knowing each other “Love you dork.”

               “And I love you my queen.” Ghira flirted a bit more, as he and Kali shared a loving if not quick kiss. Ghira was already counting this as another win in his book

               “Ew, mama. Papa ew!!” Blake yelled, making a few ‘BLEH’ sounds as she found this icky even if it was her parents

               “Heh. Oh Blake, you’re gonna want to do this too with someone you love one day.” Kali sweetly said. As she gave her daughter a few head pats, and sometimes was surprised at how old her kitten was now as it only felt like yesterday she was changing her diapers

               “Let’s just not hope anytime soon…” Ghira muttered, as he knew one day his baby girl was gonna be a grown woman who had an interest in someone. But he didn’t want that to be anytime soon. Besides he still liked having his baby girl, be just that; his sweet and innocent daughter

               “Anyways. You need to get to bed soon, we have a big day tomorrow.” Kali began to say, but smiled at how adorable her husband looked getting a worked up knowing that one day his baby girl would start dating

               “Why mama?” Blake asked, curious on what they were doing tomorrow since nothing ever big happened on this island which she’ll admit was boring at times

               “Because your father and I will be going off the island. To meet someone we’ve known for a long time and you’ll be coming with us.” Kali answered, as Ghira picked Blake up before he and Kali began to make their way to her room “We’re going to be waking up early too. So you need a good night’s rest.”

               “But didn’t you and papa say it wasn’t the safest place out there?” Blake questioned, as Ghira and Kali flinched a bit at how they could have worded that when Blake had asked about the outside world “Why is that mama, papa?”

               “Oh well…ah… it’s just not.” Kali tried to answer, but she just didn’t want to give Blake the wrong idea and considering how she herself USE to be before Ghira intervened. She knew she was far from the best person to ask, the scars from that past still haunting her in some ways

               “Why?” Blake asked, as her curiosity simply seemed to spark by her mamas vague answer

               “Because it just is.” Kali answered once more. Hoping her dear little kitten just accepted that answer, but she knew if Blake was anything like her; then that wasn’t going to be the case

               “But-” Blake was about to say. As despite being only six, she knew somewhat enough to tell when she wasn’t given a full answer

               “Blake enough.” Ghira cut in, sternly if not with a gentle undertone as Kali sighed a bit in relief. But Ghira himself, moved Blake in more comfortable hold as he stared at his daughter “I know you’re curious. All I can say is that…well you know how there are some not so nice people that live here right?”

               “Yeah, why papa?” Blake yet again asked, as she was a little confused. Ghira found that confused look on his daughter cute as all the other times

               “Well it’s the same out there. The world beyond our home, but it might a bit more because of certain things between us. Humans and Faunas I mean.” Ghira went on, though knew he had to do his best to not poison his daughter with his own biases

               “Differences. I don’t get it.” Blake said, as she was even more confused now

“You’ll learn one day. But not today.” Ghira answered, as he and his wife stopped at the door to Blakes room. Opening it as Kali turned the lights on, before the Ghira and her walked over to Blakes bed. Then started to tuck her in “Now Blake please get some rest okay?”

               “Okay…but um….” Blake started to ask, but stopped wondering if her mama and papa would get mad if she asked

               “Blake you can tell us.” Kali reassured, as she gave her daughter a peck on the forehead

               “I know. I just… can I have a bedtime story.” Blake asked, as her ears flattened a bit

               “Blake I don’t-” Ghira started to say, but felt his wife gently touch his shoulder. Looking to her, he saw Kali give him a small smile. Sighing just a bit, but knowing he couldn’t say no to his wife or daughter; he looked back to Blake with a half-smile “Okay. But one story and then off to bed. Understood Blake?”

               “Yes papa, mama!” Blake cheered, as her ears perked back up happily awaiting a new story

Ghira then looked to his wife to see if she could tell her one. But Kali smirked and motioned him to do it. Knowing yet again, that he couldn’t argue on it since his wife always won in that regard. He started to think of any good stories he knew that weren’t too boring or graphic. He wasn’t the best when it came to stories for kids.

But then one did come to mind, one he remembered about Kali’s ancestors. He believed there were two of them. At least from what Kali explained about them. Looking to his wife, he motioned her to lean in so they could talk. But he hoped his wife was fine with him telling their daughter that story.

.

.

And now we see our four young unique girls. Each one with their own lives. Their own personalities and yet sharing without even knowing. Stories to be told to them. Though mostly normal for most kids. These four would be told stories that held a more impactful significant to the world itself and its history. Even it were stories that most say was just made up and not in fact historical in anyway. Stories that no child had ever been told before.

Well, until now at least.

.

.

Okay, I have one I think you’ll like Ruby, Yang. Ahem…

Long ago, as you may know. When Remnant was still in its early age. The people hid behind their walls and in their homes in constant fear of  the Grimm. The land that Patch is built upon, was even rumored to be a center for many battles against these creatures of darkness before it had even been established.

You also may remember. But because of this fear, the Grimm grew in strength every day. To the point, the simple weapons of old became… obsolete.

.

.

And if you remember from the lessons you took, even before I was hired Weiss.

But despite the weaker weapons used back then. They still did some damage to the Grimm. But not enough as those beasts took over more and more land, by the months. All was lost many had said in acceptance back then, until they came.

.

.

Names that all is known of them from the story, be they human or faunas. Even if by title alone Blake.

Heroes simply referred to as The Four. A group some say were all humans, while others say they were all Fanus like us. No one could say exactly; except that they were two men and two women. Ones who started what we’ve come to know as the world today.

.

.

  And that is only part of the story.

For you see my little Ruby, my proud Yang. After all was said and done by the four, many adults will say this is but a simple fairy tale. A story not even worth telling kids about as they hold no significance. But that isn’t true at all, this tale is as real as can be. How may I know, easy my darlings. For you see, I know for a fact one of the males and females of the four. Had grown close before falling in love. Then began a bloodline, a bloodline that started and went all the way to me. For those two were my ancestors and in turn yours. Two true heroes of old.

.

.

And as the two of the four had fallen in love.

The other two Weiss. A brother and sister decided to split up and explore the world they were helping save. The brother marrying into a small family, who ended up become the first to discover the crystals we known today as Dust, ending the terror of the Grimm. The brother in turn, being your ancestor Weiss. A Proud and noble hero of the old.

.

.

And even though not much is known of what happened with the brother from our tale. The sister, your mother and I even know well enough about.

The sister in a very difficult battle, ended up getting herself almost killed. But she was found and healed by a young kindhearted faunas man. Who took her to his home, let her stay and then later ended up marrying the sister. Eventually that started a bloodline that your mother is from. Making the sister in this story, your ancestor. All that’s left to know. Is that she was a loving and courageous hero of the old.

.

.

“Wow, Yang hear that!!”

“I did Ruby, and that’s so cool!”

.

.

“So he was a… a noble Schnee. So, we can be noble.”

.

.

“That’s… something. I wish we knew more about her and if I have any more family out there. I hope so, I’d like to have a cousin or a sister like cousin.”

.

.

“It is cool girls. But bed time. We all have a big day ahead.”

“Your father’s right.. So bed time and have good night. We love you both so much.”

.

.

“Now off to bed Weiss. Have a good night and happy birthday again.”

.

.

“Remember get some rest and no secret reading once we leave.”

“Trust us. Your father and I will know. Night now Blake, we love you.”

.

.

And so. We see now the lives of these three families and their three sperate stories. But in all of this, we see the four young girls who tonight. Even if barley knowing of these ancestors of theirs. Felt inspired either way. Felt as if they in way must live on and keep such legacies alive. It was in their blood after all.

One thought went through the minds of these four young girls. Thoughts that had more truth to them, then any would have believed years from now.

.

.

“I’m gonna be a hero!”

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Vale…

 A place so normal. Cozy, lively and just nice to be in. It wasn’t too big or too small of a city. It had many shops, theaters, bakeries and such alike. Humans and Faunas generally got along very well here too. Unlike some other places, though they’re were issues here and there also. But despite that, it was in all purposes, a well-mannered and happy place.

But this city was also home to the most prestigious school of all of Remnant, when it came to training Hunters and Huntresses. The warriors who fought against the ever gnawing presence of the Grimm. The school known as Beacon Academy.

Speaking of such, that was the destination of one Summer Rose and Tai-Yang, along with their daughters. The four walking to Beacon Academy. Though happy as can be, Summer seemed a bit miffed.

               “Ugh. I can’t believe that man, one day. One day is all we ask so the girls wouldn’t be bored at Beacon. BUT no, Qrow had to get drunk again and arrested. I swear…” Summer said, as she loved Qrow like a brother; but she swore the man’s drunk tendencies irked her to no end when it caused him to be unable to keep his promises

               “I know Summer. I know. We can have a talk with him when he’s released, at least it’s only a day of confinement.” Tai-Yang replied back, as he wondered at times why his brother in law drank so much

               “You’re right we will. Still…” Summer said, as she looked down to her right where her hand was being held by Yang; while Yang let Ruby hold hers. Yang at least seeing Summer and smiled. Summer smiling back at her ever so adorable older daughter. Then she looked back up as they were getting closer and closer to Beacons gated entrance “Well at least we can keep them in a nice room to play in for a bit, while we see my father.”

               “That we can. Besides it shouldn’t too long of a meeting. You know your old man isn’t much of a talker.” Tai-Yang reminded as Summer couldn’t disagree with that when it came to her father

               “That is true. But are you just saying that because you always got in trouble in his classes or because he always used you as the test subject?” Summer mused, as Tai-Yang shivered some at the rather old memories of their own time back here back at Beacon

               “Maybe both I don’t know. Not like I meant to, but I swear your dad just like messing with me for fun!” Tai-Yang answered, as he shivered some more at those old memories while Summer chuckled  a little

But as the family walked on, amused a bit the sudden sounds of the schools gates opening echoed. Then a few footsteps could be heard coming in close to the happily little family. As the voice of an older man spoke up seconds after.

               “Oh I did. You always made the most amusing screams anytime I hit you with my newest brew of Ice Dust Cloud.” The older man said from ahead, as Xiao-Long/Rose family stopped seeing the man before them

               “The cold nights…” Tai-Yang muttered at hearing and see his old teacher/father in law as the older man stopped a few inches away from them now. Summer meanwhile beamed in delight at seeing her father

The man who was Summers father. Was a much tanner man compared to his fair skinned daughter. With a slight hunched back, he wore a lining over a white shirt with two thin black belts around the waist. A pair of white gloves and black boots. He wore over his shirt a white and black coat with red liner on the inside. His head was bald, ears a bit point. His eyebrows thin and he sported a trimmed grey chin goatee. The most noticeable thing though. Was his bright yellow eyes.

To Tai-Yang this man again, was his father law and part time tormentor from his school years. To Summer, he was her somewhat inverted, stern but loving father. To the girls Ruby and Yang, this man was….

               “Grandpa Xehanort!!” Ruby and Yang yelled in glee as they ran up to the old man

               “Ruby, Yang!” Xehanort, in his deep baritone voice said back as he knelt down. Before he held his arms out to his two granddaughters. Both hugging him seconds later, as he kept himself steady from the loving impactful hug “Umph, haha. My you two are getting so big now. How old are you. Hm let me guess three… five?”

               “Hehe, grandpa’s funny. I’m four!!” Ruby answered first, as she giggled at how silly her grandfather was at times

               “Yeah and I’m six!” Yang answered next. As she always like how grandpa would tease them and had been taking pointer when she saw him do so with other people

               “Alright girls. Come on, let your grandpa get back up.” Tai-Yang said, as the girls released the older man from their hug

               “Thank you my boy. Just a moment…” Xehanort stated, as he was slowly getting up but seemed to be having some trouble with his knees “Err…”

               “Here dad let me help.” Summer offered. Moving next to her father and helping him back onto his feet “Are you okay?”

               “I’m fine Summer. I’m fine, just my knees again. But I’m fine.” Xehanort reassured his daughter, even if she didn’t seem all that convinced. But he cleared his throat before addressing his daughter and son in law “I apologize for this sudden call up. But it’s rather important. I’ll explain further once were in my office.”

               “It’s fine dad we understand. But ah, do you have a room close enough for the girls to stay in. Qrow was supposed to watch them but…” Tai-Yang began to ask, as Xehanort sighed “Yeah. You probably heard didn’t you?”

               “You mean that the fool boy got drunk again and was thrown in jail. Yes I did. Honestly, I swear I sometimes can’t deal with his sh-” Xehanort began to rant on, before his daughter cut him off

               “Dad!” Summer yelled through her teeth, as she pointed to Ruby and Yang just staring up at him “Girls, listening. Language.”

               “Hm… ahem. Yes well, I am a bit disappointed with the boy is all.” Xehanort reiterated, if only to avoid getting lecture by his daughter “Anyways I should have one. Come along and I’ll show you to the room. Then my office. The others are already waiting.”

               “Others?” Summer asked, curious on who else was here and just what kind of meeting this was “Dad what’s going on really?”

               “Summer my dear. All will explained I promise.” Xehanort answered, smiling at his daughter as he patted her shoulder. Before he began making his way back into Beacon. Tia-Yang, Summer, Ruby and Yang following behind. Xehanort though looking at his granddaughters, smiled a bit more “Oh and let me ask. The girls, are they shy at all outside the family?”

               “Um no. Why do you ask?” Summer asked, confused a little at why her dad just asked that

               “Well, let’s just say these other acquaintances of mine. Have kids of their own.” Xehanort simply answered

With that, everyone was quiet after. The family of five walking to the halls of Beacon. Though unknown to all that day. None of them realized this was a meeting for our four special little girls, that would blossom into something much more one day.

.

.

Quaint…

That best way to describe the office that was Head Master Xehanorts or for Summers case. Her dads office, one she was thankful to never visit for getting reprimanded; but only for her to visit and see how he was doing during her time here.

Oh how she worried about the man. Sure he was a well-known warrior whose semblance was even to this day a mystery to her and the world itself. But he was getting older and she could see her father was stubborn as ever at avoiding showing that. She never understood when it came to guys and their pride to ignore the pain they were obviously in.

Though that was only part of her worries, as since her mother had passed. Summer had noticed that her father hadn’t been the same. Then again he’d always had been quite the reclusive and introvert. Only willing to go out if it involved his job as Head Master, her mother making him, or herself and her own family doing the same. Aside from that he didn’t do much, saying ‘I need this precious time for important manners.’. A saying that Summer knew was mostly an excuse because he just didn’t like socializing. She just wished he’d move in with her family. She really believed that’s what he needed in these coming years.

But Summer had to be honest. It seemed her father wasn’t as much of a reclusive as she believed. No since the proof of other friendly ties aside from her or her family were present. From the faunas man and woman, who seemed nice enough but a bit wary of her; Tai-Yang and the other man here aside from them. That other man who simply explained that he was a servant sent by his boss Mr. Schnee, to deal with this meeting. Though Summer noticed the servant seemed irked a bit when mentioning his bosses name.

Either way, she, her husband, the two faunas and the Schnee servant stood in her father’s office. The man himself talking in a hushed whisper to the last two guests here. Those two being a younger man and a younger woman maybe around her age. Honesty she almost forgot about them with how quiet they’d been. But there wasn’t much else for her to think on, until she heard her father clear his throat. All eyes quicky on him.

               “Now then. I first want to say, I am glad you all made here. Even if some of you aren’t exactly who I had expected.” Xehanort exclaimed, looking to the Schnee servant “Klein correct?”

               “Yes Head Master.” Klein replied back, but Summer could tell he seemed a little uneasy around her father; a trait she always knew had helped her father seem more intimidating when he needed

               “No need to fear boy. I may look scary but I don’t bite… much.” Xehanort teased, as Kelin sheepishly smiled while Summer almost let out a chuckle. Before her father continued on “How is Jacques anyways?”

               “I’ve only worked for him for a few weeks at most sir. But he’s from what I’ve seen, busy as usual. I even had to celebrate his daughter’s birthday. But you know, it was probably ‘important’  business related issues for him.” Klein answered, but to everyone else. They could tell Klein was being sarcastic

               “Of course, that man hasn’t change if barley. Seems though he’s become more colder than before. Not like I expected much from him.” Xehanort exclaimed. Sounding like he expected this from Jacques Schnee, he then turned his attention to the Faunas couple “Ghira, Kali. You two look like you’ve been faring well. I hope you had an easy enough time getting here. I know Vale is a much more tolerable place. But it sadly has its fair share of fools too.”

               “It was fine enough Master Xehanort. A few stares here and there, but nice enough. Thank you for asking.” Ghira kindly answered as he and his wife gave the man a quick bow “Still. You too look well yourself. Though me and the wife noticed you came in with these two other humans here.”

               “Hello by the way, I’m Kali Belladonna and this is my husband Ghira Belladonna.” Kali said, as she gave a small smile and wave towards Summer and Tia-Yang

               “Nice to meet you as well. I’m Summer Rose and this is my husband Tai-Yang.” Summer replied back, kindly herself as she and her husband gave the faunas couple a wave back. She then looked to her father “Dad, can you please tell us what’s going on now. Also, who are the two people with you anyways?”

               “I shall explain everything my dear. But first, I must ask each of you. What is the current Grimm population status of your homes as of the current time. It’s part of what I’ll be explaining soon I promise.” Xehanort asked as the others were even more confused, but none had any reason to ignore the request

Summer then decided to go first. Mostly because she could tell the others seemed a little more hesitant to do so or at least shy to go first. So she like always took the lead. But as she started to explain the current situation of Patch. She wondered how her daughters were doing. If from what her father explained earlier. They’d be with two other little girls, though she hoped that it was going easy enough for her daughters.

The word being, hoped…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Friends. Something everyone tries to make or does make one way; or another…

At least that’s what Weiss remembering being told by her big sister when she was nicer to her. Only now that she was meeting other kids for the first time in her life. Three other girls, two her age named; Blake and Yang. While the last one, was a bit of a younger girl named Ruby. Ruby was the one, who was currently challenging that saying she heard so long ago.

               “Weiss, Weiss cream!!” Ruby cheered as she was hugging Weiss non-stop, honestly even if she was four; she still had understanding of personal space. Kind of, but she just felt the need to hug Weiss since she seemed sad and Ruby didn’t like it when people were sad “Weiss, my bestie Weiss!!”

               “W-What are talking about I barley know you!!” Weiss argued, half happy to see someone was already willing to be her best friend; but so perplexed because she was not use to this level of affection at all. She tried prying the four year old off, but with no luck as Ruby seemed to have an iron grip “Get off!!”

               “Hehe, Weiss is funny!!” Ruby cheered as she was pretty oblivious to how perplexed Weiss was with her affections. Even if it was out of good intent, Ruby was just that oblivious

               “Y-Yang, get your sister off me and stop laughing!!” Weiss screamed. Turing her attention to the blonde buffoon know as Yang, who was sitting next to the faunas girl Blake. Who herself wasn’t as scary as her father always said faunas were

               “Haha. Sorry Weiss, once Ruby has a grip on ya. She don’t let go!” Yang remarked as she was enjoying this, one because her baby sister was making a friend and two because this was payback for Weiss calling her a country bumpkin when they first started talking. But she noticed Blake was just sitting shyly next to her, without much hesitation she poked Blakes side

               “Eep!” Blake yipped, as she didn’t expect her side to be poke all of a sudden. Calming down, she looked to the culprit Yang who was smiling “W-What was that for??”

               “Sorry Blakey. You were being all shy, don’t be shy. Your with new friends!!” Yang explained, in glee as she gave Blake a one armed hug

               “But we’ve barely known… wait. Blakey?” Blake began to say, before she registered the nickname Yang just called her “W-When did that start?”

               “Just now. Your my bestie as of now. So you get a cute nickname, just like your cute cat ears!” Yang answered, smiling ever so as she began gently playing with Blakes ears “So fluffy…”

               “Hm….” Blake simply hummed. Having no idea how to respond to any of this, were humans always this insane or was it just Yang and the other two in here

Still a bit more playing went around between the four newly acquainted friends, or more of just Ruby and Yang making Weiss; and Blake get out of their own comfort zone.

But all this eventually led to the four laying on one of the beds. They were small enough so they all fitted. Still as they looked up at the ceiling seeming content from their play time. That and they couldn’t help but feel a sense of blissful peace at the moment.

               “Hehe… that was fun.” Ruby cheered, as she was next to Weiss and was snuggled a bit against her as Weiss by this point had just accepted her fate

               “Yeah. It has been fun. I’ve never had fun like this before.” Weiss stated. Looking to Ruby, then Yang and Blake as she smiled a little “I’m kind of sad I’ve never had this till now.”

               “Well maybe we can all say in touch…” Blake suggested, a little shy still with her new friends; but less so than before

               “Yeah that would be fun. Then we can visit each other, hangout and be great friends!” Yang agreed. As she already like Blake and Weiss, like sisters honesty “We can be like a team.”

               “You mean like a hunter and huntress team?” Weiss asked, curious as that didn’t sound so bad to her “Well I guess for us we’d just be a huntress team. Since we’re all girls.”

               “Team. Team!!” Ruby cheered. Since that sounded already like a wonderful plan, also she thought hunters and huntresses were super cool like her mommy was “We can be a super team!”

               “A super team. Yeah baby sis is right, we can be like ah team… ah…” Yang  started to say, as she knew at least that every hunter and huntress teams were named after the first letter of all four members. Like how the team her mommy, daddy and Uncle Qrow were on with whoever was the fourth member “Um… what’s a good name with the first letters of our names. Blakey ideas?”

               “Ah… hm.” Blake pondered as she thought on it for a few, most on the fly sort of names “Maybe like team WBRY or YWBR… no. Maybe um…”

               “RWBY?” Weiss suggested, as Yang and Blake looked at her. Raising their brows in way, that made Weiss get a bit flustered “W-What. Not like it’s a bad name!”

               “Nah not that. But, you want to name the team after my baby sis?” Yang questioned, but she smirked as feeling a need to suddenly tease the white themed girl arose “You like Ruby, you like Ruby!!”

               “W-What I do not. I just suggested a name!!” Weiss argued. Blushing more now as she hadn’t expected this, she looked to Blake for any kind of support “Right Blake, you know I was just making names for the team?”

               “Hm….” Blake stated to hum, but felt the need to do the same as Yang. It was TOO easy not to right now “I don’t know. You and Ruby seem really close already. Are you lovey dovey with Ruby, Weiss?”

               “NOT YOU TOO!!” Weiss whined, as she hated this. Why did her friends want to tease her, didn’t help when she felt her right hand get clung on by  smaller pair of hands and looked to see Ruby snuggled closer to her “RUBY!!”

               “Hm…Weiss is nice. Weiss is mine.” Ruby said, in rather quiet tone as she averted her gaze with a little and had a small blush too. Honestly Ruby had no idea what was being talked about, but she did like Weiss either way as she was nice so far even if she didn’t show it too much “Bestie.”

               “Aw…not you too Ruby. You girls are mean.” Weiss pouted, ignoring the giggled from Yang and Blake

 And here the four girls of the now apparently dubbed team ‘RWBY’ were. Enjoying each other’s company, even if it was filled with some teasing and embarrassment. These four in the end of it all. Had never truly been able to have this much fun.

But that feeling quickly went from fun to unsettling. As the four girls laying on the bed comfortably, suddenly felt a small chill down their spines. All four girls jolted straight back up where they came face to face with…something.

It was a small stubby thing that was for sure. No mouth, just wide pure yellow eyes that contrasted from its fully black colored body. Which had two antennas, stubby arms with claws and stubby legs with slightly large feet. It just stared at the girls, stared and stared. In all rights for any adult who would have seen this, they would have been creeped out. Let alone four little girls who were very unnerved at the moment. 

               “W-W-What’s that...?” Ruby asked nervously as she hugged Weiss who herself hugged Ruby back as they both shivered some more from the spike of fear in them

               “I don’t know. Don’t look like a Grimm from the stories.” Yang answered, as she though nervous herself was totally ready to throw down if needed

               “M-Maybe we should just leave it alone.” Blake suggested, mostly because despite how stubby it seemed; those claws it had looked sharp

               “B-But what if it’s a spy or a new kind of Grimm?” Weiss questioned as that was a good point

               “Then we capture it.” Yang proclaimed, with a small smirk. As she kept her eyes glues onto the odd creature before her

               “How Yang?” Ruby asked, sniffling a little now as she found the thing scary with its constant blank staring

               “Don’t know. But maybe-” Yang began to say, before the creature slunk into the very ground itself. Before escaping from under the door. Yang getting up from her bed quickly as she opened the door and ran out while screaming down the hallway “AFTER IT!!!”

               “YANG!!” Blake yelled. Getting up and following the foolhardy blonde if only to make sure the girl didn’t get hurt; leaving a stunned Weiss and Ruby

               “W-Weiss…” Ruby whispered a few seconds after the initial shock. Weiss looking down to her as she gave Weiss a stare “Follow?”

               “I ah…” Weiss tried to argue, but the feeling of actually wanting to keep her new friends safe was making it hard to do so. That coupled with how adorable Ruby seemed as she pleaded with her to come along only cemented her answer. Sighing, she got off the bed then presented her back to Ruby “Ruby hop on. I’ll carry you so we can catch up quicker.”

               “Okay Weiss, you’re a good bestie.” Ruby stated. As she leaped on Weiss back, Weiss herself blushed a little at again; how nice it was to hear someone call her their best friend

With that, Weiss giving Ruby a piggyback ride. Ran out the room too, doing what she could to catch up with Yang and Blake. Thankfully the yelling of both girls made it easy for Weiss to keep track of them. Meanwhile back with the adults, they had just gotten finished telling Xehanort all they knew when it came to the Grimm population control around their areas.

But with the last one to tell Xehanort their report, well…

.

.

Tensions were a bit thick…

That was what the feeling in the room was, as Ghira and Kali had just finished explaining their own situation with the Grimm. It wasn’t too bad, but not great either currently thanks to the rather old gear and weapons their warriors were using.

A point Ghira made very clear, towards mainly Klein considering who he worked for.

               “We could be doing better if your bastard of a boss had some semblance of a heart and supplied us with better gear. It’s not just Atlas dealing with the higher number of Grimm lately!” Ghira explained, angrily as he even growled a little

               “Look I get it. I’d do something if I could, but I can’t. Even if I were to leave a suggestion or try to play to his business sense. You can guess how the man is, if I mentioned it was for the faunas. Well…” Klein explained, sheepishly as he had to admit Ghira was nice enough but quite scary too

               “Yeah, yeah. I get it, but just doesn’t help the fact that-” Ghira started to say, knowing his anger towards a simple servant of the head bastard Schnee; wasn’t necessary. But he had to let it out somehow, but he then felt his wife touch his shoulder as he looked seeing her giving him a small if not worried smile. Realizing he was getting a bit too worked up, he took a deep breath and sighed “I ah… I apologize Klein. I shouldn’t have been so needlessly aggressive.”

               “No. No it’s fine. Honest, I can’t begin to imagine what you must deal with when it comes to the racial tensions and feeing like you’re at the bottom of the list for everything.” Klein answered, as he truly did feel for the faunas as a whole. Most he knew were decent people, so he never really cared for how some others thought of them. Ironic considering who he worked for now “Again If I could I’d help. But my boss…”

               “We understand honest. I wish more people out here were as kind as you are.” Kali reassured. As she gave Klein a small nod, as Klein nodded back

               “Anger aside. From your information and my daughters. It all leads to a rather… unsettling truth then.” Xehanort said, sighing some as his tone was more grim then any would have like to hear

               “Dad please just tell us what’s going on. You’re getting me nervous.” Summer pleaded, as she always hated it when her father was vague

               “I shall my dear, I apologize for that. But before I do. You all must promise me to not utter a single word. The truth of this could cause mass panic.” Xehanort explained as the others looked to one another. Before nodding back that they understood. Satisfied with that, Xehanort cleared his throat “Good now then. During my time as Head Master of Beacon. I’ve been allowed to read much from the vast library. Even getting a few favors from old friends for offsite studies. All that lead to an unsettling conclusion. The Grimm who we believed were tribal and divided in their social structure. Might in fact, all serve under a rule of a singular Queen.”

               “A…A what?” Tai-Yang asked as he, his wife and the others were a bit shocked by that news “Dad are you sure you’re okay. I…”

               “I am fine that I am sure.” Xehanort answered, though knew this would be the most likely reaction to such news “But it gets worse. This Queen isn’t just a smarter form of Grimm. No, this Queen Grimm is a humanoid just like all of us. A sentient being who knows fully what they’re doing and is extremely dangerous.”

               “Dad ah…. dad I know you’ve always been a dedicate researcher of the Grimm. But even this is… is…” Summer tried to say, as even though she loved her father dearly and respected him. This was just too much of a leap even for him. That and maybe she didn’t want to believe it herself. Grimm were bad enough and a Queen would just make it worse “I don’t want to say I don’t believe you. But what proof do you have?”

               “Ah that is where these two come in.” Xehanort answered, motioning to the man and woman who’d been quiet this whole time so far “This here is Ozpin and his ‘Assistant’ Glynda. They were my source for this news.”

               “Ahem yes… well, pleasure to meet you all.” Ozpin said, as Glynda behind blushed a little at what Head Master Xehanort was implying just now “First off, despite what you may not want to believe. I know for a fact this supposed Grimm Queen is real.”

               “How would know that?” Kali asked, raising a brow at such a claim

               “Ozpin here forgot to say that he and I also saw this Queen.” Glynda chimed in “We would have taken some picture but we weren’t exactly in the position to do so. But she IS real. Very… very real.”

               “Indeed. You may not want to believe it and I can’t blame any of you for it. But that kind of darkness… vile pure darkness isn’t easy to forget.” Ozpin explained as his eyes seemed like they were staring beyond any of them. A soft nudge from Glynda snapped him of it “Ahem… apologizes. Just not good memories there.”

               “Well I can’t say I believe you much myself. But my father in law wouldn’t be a man to trust someone without good reason.” Tai-Yang stated, before he gave his father in law a sheepish smile “No offense.”

               “None taken. Since it’s true. But this news, believe it or not isn’t something to take lightly.” Xehanort explained as he cleared his throat for a moment “That said, I’ll be making some personal visits to allies of mine that could be of help in the later future. Which is why starting the next semester of school. I shall be stepping down as headmaster. To let Ozpin here become the new headmaster of Beacon Academy. Glynda his second in command as he said in his own words.”

               “And we thank you for that. Oh and Glynda, if you could make a quick check on the children. Just to help ease the minds of our guests here.” Ozpin kindly asked, as Glynda happily obliged and made her way out. Once the door was closed, Ozpin cleared his own throat before addressing the others “Now I assume you may have some questions and concerns?”

               “Quite a few and I have NO idea where to start.” Klein answered first, rubbing his eyes a little “My boss is gonna have a fit, I can already tell.”

               “Prayers to you buddy.” Tai-Yang stated, as he could only imagine that the man would get yelled at, even if he wasn’t responsible for such changes

               “Thanks…” Klein replied back, sighing some as this wasn’t gonna be the great report to his boss he’d hoped for

               “Well personally I want to know. But does this mean we’ll report to you and Glynda from now on?” Kali asked, as she wasn’t against it; but her and her husband barely knew either of these newcomers

               “That is correct, I and Glynda are your contacts from this point on. I don’t expect you to trust us fully yet. But I do hope in the years to come. Our bonds of comradery will grow. Especially considering the news of the…Grimm Queen.” Ozpin answered as Kali, Ghira and the others seemed a bit more reassured by that; then Summer went up for a question

               “Well that’s all good. But dad, why now. I know I’ve said you should retire sooner or later. But, I didn’t think you’d do it so quickly and like this.” Summer questioned, as she was a bit concerned why her dad was doing this all of sudden

               “I have many reasons, one of the more glaring reasons. That I begrudgingly hate to admit. But my age is catching up, you and Tai saw when I simply needed help getting back up after saying hello to my grandchildren. When will it be my back or my neck next, and worse. What if my body starts acting up when fighting off Grimm. Again as much as I hate to admit it, by I’m getting old. Too old for this sort of stuff. So that’s why I went to find my replacement and I did in the form of the two young folks before you.” Xehanort explained as he seemed a little irked he had to admit his age, Summer herself couldn’t blame the man. She’s always had known she got her stubbornness from him and not her mother

               “Oh dad. I understand, I do and you know if you want. You can stay with us for a while. I know the girls would love to have their grandfather around for a while.” Summer offered, as she gave her dad a quick hug, before letting go and she could feel definitely where some of where his muscles were, now felt thinner; which worried her “Also, have you been eating as much as you should. I know how you can get side tracked sometimes.”

               “I am my dear. I am, but for your offer I would like that. Maybe not currently. Because before I start thinking of that, as I’ve said before. I need to travel to my allies to ask for their aid. That and to tie up some very loose ends.” Xehanort answered, and knew his dear if not overprotective daughter was about to argue. He continued on before she could “And before you protest Summer. I might be getting old. But that doesn’t mean I’m not able to fight still for the time being. Understood Summer?”

               “Well I…you…ugh.” Summer tried to argue, but knew it was futile. Since once her dad had his mind set, it was nearly impossible to stop him “Fine. You’re so stubborn sometimes you know that dad?”

               “Heh. I am, a trait you got from me if some stories of your heroics say anything.” Xehanort teased, as Summer bushed a little at remembering some of her own moments of stubbornness while on missions

More would have been said, more questions asked and then the meeting would have been over with. But that didn’t happen, no instead the door to the office opened and everyone looked. Then saw Glynda coming back in, stopping half way through the door seeming very nervous all of sudden.

               “Hi ah… eh heh…hehe. Okay no one freak out, but ah…. The kids aren’t in the room we left them in, anymore. Hehe….heh.” Glynda explained, nervous beyond belief. Smiling the best she could as she clapped her hands “Funny… right?”

It didn’t help with Glynda’s worries, when everyone else went wide eyed and silent. Dear lord how silent it was, so silent that you could have felt it physically if it was an actual solid object. The response to such news, was the only reasonable one considering such news.

.

.

“WHAT?!?!”

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

They were gonna be in so much trouble…

Those were the thoughts that screamed through Yangs mind, despite the fact she was the very reason she. Her baby sister and two new besties Weiss; and Blake were still running after whatever that weird dark creature was currently.

It also didn’t help ease the usually easy going blondes worry, as they were getting closer and closer to the forests entrance ahead. How they ended up here was a blur, but she knew that they were too deep in this now to just let the possible Grimm spy get away. The small dark creature though was proving, that it was surprisingly fast at evading them if barely.

Still she and the rest ran and ran on. Before they stared to feel branches lightly hit their faces and heard the sounds of leaf’s; and twigs break under their feet. But they didn’t stop, and just kept chasing the possible Grimm spy. Maybe it was a simple moment of having tunnel vision or whatever else.

But after what seemed to be a few more minutes of running. The four girls eventually found themselves in an opened dirt field surrounded by the many trees as the sunlight shinned down upon them. It was all rather eerily beautiful. If not for the fact they were pretty much lost. Which would dawn on the four pretty quicky.

               “Darn w-we lost it.” Yang grumbled, irritably before she looked to the others catching their breath. Aside from Ruby who was patting Weiss back as the rich girl was taking in deep breaths “H-Hey girls, how… how was the run?”

               “Y-Yang…. I-I’m gonna… punch you when I can…” Weiss answered, with a bit of anger in her tone. Though was feeling better thanks to the back pats Ruby was giving her. Ruby and her staring at each other seconds later as Ruby smiled. Weiss just huffed, while feeling her cheeks warm up a little “D-Dolt…”

               “Hehe. Weiss is a good bestie!” Ruby said, as she could tell Weiss was just as happy as she was now and that was all she had wanted to do for the nice girl

               “Well at.. at least they’re in good spirits. Speaking of…” Blake said. Having an easier time catching her breath, before she grabbed Yangs left ear. Pulling it hard as the blonde yelped out in pain “What we’re thinking. Now were lost in this forest and worst y-you could have gotten hurt!!”

               “Ow, ow I’m sorry Blakey. Sorry I wasn’t thinking!!” Yang replied back. As Blake let go of her left ear seconds later. Yang pouting some as she rubbed her the redden ear “That hurt ya know?”

               “Well it should dummy. Still...” Blake replied, a bit sternly before she gave Yang a hug much to the blondes own surprise there. But a hug that was very much welcomed as Yang hugged back “I’m glad were all together though. As a team and friends.”

               “Blakes right. Friends forever big sister!!” Ruby cheered, running up as she hugged Yang now too with Weiss not too far behind

               “That’s all good and stuff. But you’re still a dummy that got us-” Weiss began to say, before Yang cut her off

               “Just get in the hug already ice queen.” Yang teased, as Weiss grumbled some at the nickname before she caved and hugged her as well “See. Was that too hard?”

               “Shut it.” Weiss responded back. Ignoring the snickers from the others, then smiled a little “Still I am glad that were at least lost together as friends.”

               “Yay for team RWBY!!” Ruby cheered, before everyone started to laugh a little at the sweet moment between the four newly made best friends

Until it was interrupted…

.

[Clap!]

.

[Clap, Clap!!]

.

[Clap, Clap, Clap!!!]

.

The sudden series of hands clapping, snap the girls out of their good moment and into a more uneasy one. Yang by instincts moving in front of the others, as Blake hide closest behind her, then Weiss behind Blake while Ruby was held in a protective hold by Weiss. It wasn’t long to, before they saw the source of the clapping.

It was a man from the looks of it, with black boots and black gloves. But aside from those, all he wore was a pure black zippered long coat that covered his whole body. Even his face was shrouded by the darkness of the hood he wore over his head.  The man clapped, for a few more seconds. Before he stopped and finally spoke to the girls.

               “Well, well how cute. Four sweet little girls having a moment. Not the first place I’d choose but eh. Beggars can’t be choosers I guess.” The hooded man exclaimed, with a small chuckle as the girls just stared at him “Man tough crowd. But you’re kids. So I guess you’re not too smart yet, are ya?”

               “Jerk…” Blake muttered, already feeling her slightly developed senses screaming to run from this man

               “Seriously…” Weiss and Yang whispered too. In agreement with Blake that the man was already seeming like a big old meanie

               “Who a-are you mister?” Ruby asked, as Weiss kept a good hold on her and Ruby did the same in return as they both shivered from how unsettling this guy was already

               “Would you look at that. A kid still being polite even when she’s scared stiff. That’s impressive I’ll admit there. You know what, I don’t do this ever; but since I gotta admit. You four are interesting and little red there asked so nicely. I’ll tell you my name.” The hooded man said, amused more than anything as he pulled his hood back

Now the girls could see his peach skin, pointed ears, slick black hair with grey streaks and a pony tail. Then finally his one left golden eye, as his right was covered by a black eye patch. The man bowed, before he looked back at the four.

“My name is Xigbar, the Free Shooter.” Xigbar exclaimed, with a toothy grin “At your service little ladies.”

               “Creepy…” Weiss muttered, before she found the courage to asked him a question “ Can I ask. But w-why are you here Mister Xigbar?”

               “And that little Weiss is the question of the day.” Xigbar answered, much to the girls surprise at the fact he knew Weiss name

               “How did-” Yang was about to ask now, but was cut off by the man

               “Did I know the little heiresses name. Simple I was told, I know all your names too. Like the one with the kitty ears is Blake Belladonna. While you little blondie are Yang Xiao Long the older sister, and miss polite is Ruby Rose the little sister. Now for why I’m here well, and don’t freak out. But..” Xigbar answered, before he sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. In a manner that seemed more mocking then anything “To put it bluntly. I’m here to kill you four lucky gals.”

               “K-Kill??” Ruby, Weiss and Blake yelled while Yang tensed up; but made sure that everyone was behind her still

               “Yeppers kids. Not my favorite thing to do, I mean I even got some standards. Barley, but some. But a job is a job and my current employer would be livid if I spared ya.” Xigbar joked a bit as he pulled out from his coat two odd purple crossbow like guns “These are my babies that I always use for my jobs. It’s a painful way to go, depending on where I hit. But since I’m such a nice guy and I can’t help but find you four pitiful at least. Let’s make a deal, you let me break your necks and you get a quick death instead of a long painful one. What do ya say, come on. Just a quick grab of your neck and ‘POP’. I’m mean you’ll be dead. But it will at least be painless.”

               “Y-You’re insane if you think that’s gonna work!” Yang screamed, as her heart began racing with  fear

               “And this is why I don’t like dealing with kids. They always too stubborn to understand the bigger picture.” Xigbar muttered, before he decided to entice the four even more “Look. Like I said, I don’t enjoy doing these particular type of assassinations. But if I don’t, I’ll get into deep trouble. Now would you want a poor sod like me to end up on the streets jobless. Don’t be so cruel kiddos, now again. I’ll ask, but can you-”

But before Xigbar could say more, suddenly he felt something thrown on his face. It was real sticky and would not come off when he pulled it. It also felt a bit greasy. But the oddest thing was, it also smelled a bit. It smelled of old paper, oil and flint. Actually he wondered why he was hearing the sounds of something burn… oh.

Oh no…

.

.

[“BOOM!!”]

.

.

A loud explosion echoed from whatever was just thrown, by Yang of all people. All that could be seen after was a large ball of smoke and sparks of fire flying off. Follow by a series of smaller explosions.

The girls took this as their chance to make a run for it. Yang grabbing Weiss and Blakes wrists. Just as Weiss lifted Ruby into a hold with her right arm. The four not caring where they were going now, so long as it was as far away from Xigbar as possible; it was good enough.

Meanwhile as the girls did that, the effect of the explosive dimmed. Before finally it left only Xigbar. Who’s face had a few cuts and even a slight burns on his left cheek bone. His face was also covered in some soot. Xigbar even though in pain, was feeling something very rare in his line of work. Rage, pure rage.

He was quite a well-known calm headed assassin, bounty hunter, body guard; etc. Never one to let his targets get to him, and did many try. None ever able to break his professional calmness. Until now. Mostly by the mere fact, these girls had made a fool of him. That and giving him more trouble then he’d thought they were worth. His rage only increasing by those thoughts alone as he shot up back up. His eye’s narrowed dangerously as he pulled out his twin crossbows.

               “Well ladies. I’m not one to ever make a hit personal. But you four did the impossible and ticked me off.” Xigbar stated, his teeth clenching as he leaped to his feet. Before facing the direction he heard the girls ran off towards “YOU’RE ALL GOOD AS DEAD BRATS!!!”

Without missing a beat, he leaped up into the trees. Following quicky behind the trail the girls were on. Ready to gun them down with a dozen shots each. Just enough to make their little bodies barely recognizable. Was it overkilled and petty. Oh yes it was. Did Xigbar care, not one bit. Still as he made chase, the girls meanwhile were still running.

Blake at this point having enough sense come back to her, after their initial get away. She just had to ask, what the explosive even was that Yang threw.

               “Yang I…I need to ask. But w-what was that back there??” Blake questioned as her heart pounded in her ears from the near death experience just now, though thankfully her ears weren’t in any intense pain. As she’d been far enough away from the explosion then, to be barely effect at most

               “A firecracker that I was gonna blow up later!!” Yang answered, as she swore she could feel the rage from Xigbar even from this distance already “Guess it worked!”

               “YOU HAD THAT IN YOUR POCKET THE WHOLE TIME!?!?” Weiss screamed, her mind running a million miles a second as her fear and adrenaline was sky rocketing. Ruby in her arms felt the same, as she clung onto Weiss in more fear than anything else

               “Less complaining and more running Weiss!!” Yang argued back, before she and the girls heard whisps all of sudden. Yang, Blake and Weiss narrowly avoiding a few crystal like arrows from above as Ruby yelped in shock “CRAP, CRAP KEEP RUNNING!!!”

               “GET BACK HERE BRATS!!!” Xigbar screamed a bit aways from behind team RWBY

It went on like this for nearly ten minutes as the girls kept narrowly avoiding getting shot at. Much to Xigbars increasing anger and confusion at what these girls actually were. As to him, no mere six year old’s and a four year old could be this naturally lucky. It was baffling and infuriating for the man as this was already becoming his most shameful assassination ever.

Still for the girls meanwhile, as they kept on running. Their lungs burning and their hearts racing still from pure fear. None of them stopped, already realizing that if they did. The crazy man Xigbar would kill them for sure. That’s what scared them the most, the fact that Xigbars boss for some reason wanted them dead. Coupled with the fact Xigbar couldn’t be persuaded not too. Still as they ran and ran, it was Blake who decided to speak even just a little again.

               “Y-Yang where are w-we going!!” Blake asked, as she realized they were just running to who knows where

               “Anywhere away from that crazy guy!!” Yang answered. As she swore she was getting more nervous by the second at being shot

               “Scary man!!” Ruby chimed in, crying a little. Though none of the girls could blame her honestly, this was straight up out of slasher film. Not that any had seen them, only knowing they were scary

               “Well we better find something or else-” Weiss began to say, before they heard footsteps and looked back seeing an angry Xigbar. Who’d leaped down from the trees, and with his guns holstered; chasing them on foot

               “OR ELSE I’LL KILL YA BRATS!!!” Xigbar screamed, as the moment he’d be able to chock the life out of these four little girls. He’d be a truly a happy man “I’M GONNA ENJOY STRANGLING THE LIFE OUT OF YOU!!!”

               “AHHHHH!!!” The whole of team RWBY screamed, as Xigbar was becoming their literal living boggy man

Though unknown to them. The team didn’t quite take notice of a small hole just up ahead. A hole small enough that if someone like Xigbar stepped in it. He’d just have to pull his leg out and that would be it.

But the hole was big enough, that if kids stepped in it. They’d fall in full. Which ended up being the case with the girls. As seconds later, Yang stepped right into the hole an fell in. Blake, then Weiss who was still holding Ruby. Fell in seconds after. Having no time to notice what had just happened before.

Xigbar seeing this stopped, the tip of his boots barely touching the edge as he looked downwards into the hole. But saw nothing but darkness and heard nothing but the fading screams of the brats. He would have left it there as they were good as dead. But considering the luck those brats had so far. He couldn’t take the chance.

               “Damnit, now I gotta back track and find their bodies before I even think leaving. Hope they survived, I need to kill em with my own two hands.” Xigbar grumbled through his teeth. Clenching his fists as he turned around and began to back track and to see if he could find a way into where ever that hole lead

As Xigbar did that. The girls themselves were still screaming as they fell. Darkness was all they could see as the held onto one another’s hands. But as they fell and fell, a second or so more. Suddenly a light shinned below. The girls seeing that it was a large underground lake of all things. A lake that was glowing a bright shining white.

               “W-What’s going on!?”Weiss asked, as she was getting more and more scared what would happen if they fell in the glowing water now

               “I don’t know. But hang on girls!!!” Yang answered, as she with one hard pull. Pulled in Weiss, Blake and Ruby closer to her

After a few seconds, Ruby ended up held against Yang’s chest. While from behind was Blake and Weiss, pushed against Ruby. While Yang wrapped her arms around everyone. In way they created of sort of protective ball. Yang being the bottom of this protective ball as her back faced the water below.

It wasn’t until a few more seconds later, as they screamed some more. Before a loud ‘SPLASH’ echoed through the walls of the cave.

The girls quicky fell apart from their protective hold they’d made. Each one trying to get their grip onto one another, while also trying to swim upwards. But to their fear, none of them could. Instead they felt themselves sinking deeper and deeper. As it got darker and darker around them. Each girl eventually holding their hands upwards. Like a vain effort to be saved. But then it all went black. The girls realizing this must be their end.

At least that’s what they had thought…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

“Are you____”

“Can____”

“_____ UP”

“W____ UP!”

.

.

“WAKE UP!!”

.

“AH!”

.

Those were the first words Ruby, Weiss, Blake and Yang screamed as they jolted awake. From shock of a whatever had just been screaming at them. Taking in a few deep breaths to calm themselves, they eventually did. Then they noticed one another, thankfully safe and sound. Though it was Ruby who spoke first seeing her sister and besties.

               “YOU’RE OKAY!!!” Ruby screamed, as she got onto her feet as she ran into Yang who’d gotten back up too. Both sisters embracing in their hug, before they saw Weiss and Bake join in “You’re all safe.”

               “We are Ruby. We are.” Blake replied back, as she almost felt like tearing up. But she didn’t and not to long after they let go one another. Blake was the first to take notice of their new… surroundings  “Um girls…where are we?”

               “Huh?” Ruby, Weiss and Yang asked. Before they took notice a second or two later, and were quite surprised

For they saw that the sky around them was pitch black now. No warmth or cold could be felt and the only light was where they stood upon. Looking down they saw they stood on a wide circle with a stain glass floor.

The stain glass itself depicted only four emblems. One a red rose, one a white snowflake, another one a purple flower and the last a yellow burning heart. It was a bit unsettling considering each one shared a color that team RWBY sported. But oddly too, the four felt a strange familiarity with each symbol.

               “So… guess were not in Remnant anymore gals.” Yang stated, as she was a bit freaked out by all this; using jokes as the only way to keep herself calm

               “Duh.” Weiss remarked, as she rolled her eyes while Yang stuck her tongue out at her for a moment

               “Alright girls don’t fight. We have enough problems as it is.” Blake scolded as Weiss and Yang took a moment, before they sighed; knowing Blake was right

               “Right.. um, sorry Yang.” Weiss apologized first as she rubbed her left arm a bit

               “It’s fine. But I’m sorry too Weiss.” Yang replied back as she rubbed the back of her head, before she and Weiss shared a friendly smile between them

               “Crisis averted. Now, the new question is where we go from here.” Blake said, before she felt Ruby tug on her shirt “Hm. Ruby what is it?”

               “M-Monsters...” Ruby muttered as she pointed behind Blake, who herself followed; before Weiss and Yang followed in suit

And Ruby was, unfortunately correct. As the four saw that same creature from before. But in MUCH greater numbers, all still as creepy as ever. But the danger was not missing from the girls. As even without training. They could tell. These monsters were out for blood, their blood in this case.

Yang by this point picked up her baby sister, as Ruby clung onto her. Then Yang, Blake and Weiss back up a little before they stopped. Feeling the ends of their ankles hit the edge. Looking back they saw a void less darkness below. Knowing they were stuck. They turned their attention back to the horde of monster, seeing them slowly getting closer and closer.

               “Oh no…” Blake whined, her ears flattening as her hands were shaking in horror at their most likely painful deaths at the claws of these monsters

               “W-What do we do now??” Weiss asked, as she felt tears threatening to break free from how scared she was

               “We…ah…we….” Yang tried to say. But her mind was shot, as her fear was starting to take over. That was, before she felt Ruby squirm her way out of her arms and land on her feet “R-Ruby?”

               “F-Fight. Fight bad mean monsters!!” Ruby shouted as she did her best to get into a fighting stance despite the fact she was only four and scared out of her wits, just like the rest

               “Yeah…yeah. That’s right. We’re team RWBY and we don’t back down!!” Yang shouted, feeling her moral come back from just seeing her baby sister getting ready to fight. Getting in a much more well tune fighting stance as she moved next to her baby sister “Come on you G-Grimm rejects. Give us all ya got!!”

               “I-If Yang and Ruby are fighting. Then… then so am I!!” Blake yelled herself. Moving next to Yang as she got into a more shaky fighting stance

               “Then I guess I am too… oh.” Weiss stated, with the best determined tone she could muster as she moved next to Ruby; but like the four year old. Her own fighting stance was barely any better than Rubys “C-C-C….Come on you stupid monsters. COME AT US!!!”

The monsters seemed to be a bit surprised if one were to call it that. Maybe it was because of the fact, their prey despite being scared. Were still willing to fight. That or maybe they were studying the four simply to see how much of a threat each one was.

It was tense though for a good few more seconds or so. The standoff between the monsters and team RWBY, ready to explode by a mere action from either side. But it seemed Ruby was finding her courage today. As she decided to speak as the teams leader. It was named after her, so in her mind it simply made sense that she was the leader.

               “T-Team RWBY…” Ruby began to say, but stopped for a moment as her fear spiked once more. But she forced that fear back down the best she could and continued “Team R-RWBY… ATTACK!!!!”

Then the battle commenced. The girls charging against their better judgment, towards the horde of scary monsters. But this battle didn’t end up being the girls. As when one of the monsters lunged first right at Ruby. It was stuck down all of sudden by a woman who appeared out of nowhere.

As this woman moments after taking out the monster with whatever she was using. Landed in between the girls and monsters. Out of the blue, three other women appeared suddenly and landed next to the first one.

The sudden shock stunned the monsters, who actually seemed to back up a bit. But this gave the girls a chance to at least get a better look at these four women, at least from the backside. As each stood proud and tall.

The first woman wore silver plated armor, with some white and red to accent it. A lion shoulder piece on her left shoulder that held up the bright red shoulder cape that draped down to the tips of her clawed gauntlets. Her peach skin barely seen past the bright long wavy red hair, with black tips.

The second woman wore more crystal blue armor. A white skirt piece connected to her waits and small gaps in her armor showed she had a lighter version. The left shoulder piece was shaped as a wolfs head, that kept up her own white shoulder cape. Her own fair skin was easier to see, thanks to her white and silver highlight hair being held up in long pony tail.

The third woman wore much more worn, dark grey armor. With some hints of purple and white as accents. She also sported like the others. A left shoulder piece in the shape of a Jaguar and a shoulder cape in bright purple. Her more olive skin also easy to see as her long black hair was tied in a braid. But she also had two cat ears on the top of her head and a tail that popped out from the back.

Finally the last woman wore a much more heavy set of golden armor, with copper and black accents. Her left shoulder piece was a bear head, her shoulder cape a dark brown color. Her peach skin not as easy to see, but easier than the first woman as her blonde hair. Though long too, wasn’t as wavy.

As all four women stood in front of the girls. Team RWBY noticed these four also had the same symbols as the stain glass floor on their shoulder capes. They had too a singular top red and bottom white metal ball, with a button in the middle hooked to their belts. Though lastly and most odd of all, in their hands were their weapons. Each one a sword to be assumed, but it couldn’t be confirmed considering to team RWBY. The weapons were distorted in glitch like forms.

.

.

‘___blades…’

.

.

That singular word, half know whispered in team RWBY’s minds. Flinching a little from that, they looked around for a moment. But saw no one else here. So they focused back on the four women, who went into attack stances as the monster horde seemed to get agitated by this. The girls got scared again, until they saw the first woman looked back at them. Oddy she resembled Ruby a bit, aside from her blue eyes. But she donned a big, if not comforting smile. Before she spoke.

               “Don’t worry little ones. You’re big sister have it all under control!” The first woman reassured, with a soft tone filled with warmth and love. Before she looked back at the horde. Her weapon even though distorted, seemed to be changing into two handguns. The woman aiming it at the horde as she seemed to smirk “Unload Round: Firaga!!”

Right when she said that, she pulled the trigger of her now guns; it spewed out literal bullets of fire into the horde of monsters. Who charged finally for an attack, while ignoring the numbers they were quickly losing. The other three women charged past the first, already striking down the nearest of the monsters. While the first woman was laughing like a mad woman as she kept on firing.

The girls watched as the four women fought. Be it from the golden armor woman using her mere strength to crush or even rip in half any of the monsters that were in her sights. To the cat eared one using powers to fantastical to comprehend or the one in the lightest armor. Dancing around, taking out monster after monster like it was a simple game.

It wasn’t too long after. Through the sheer might of the four women. Before the monsters were good as gone. No mercy had been showed and the four women seemed happy with the end results.  Then they looked back at the girls as silence quicky took over.

After for a few seconds or so. As the two sets of four stared at one another, also showing the others looked similar to the rest of the girls. Like the first woman had to Ruby. Said first women moved closer, before she took a knee and smiled.

               “Well now, since all those little monsters are gone and none of you look hurt. I gotta ask, but what are you doing here?” The first woman asked, as she hesitated for a moment before patting Ruby’s head and Ruby in turn felt safe when the woman did so. The other older women moved up too and knelt next to the first woman

               “Um…we…we don’t know Miss…” Blake began to say, before she remembered they didn’t know the women’s names

               “Hehe. Our fault there, how rude of us. Anyways, my name is Rosa.” The first woman or Rosa answered back, before she pointed to the blonde woman “The blonde gal is my big sister Yona.”

               “Sup squirts. Nice to meet ya!” The fourth women or Yona stated. Sweetly as she looked very much like Yang aside from the few scars on her right cheek and her amber eyes, she made a small peace sign as she greeted the little girls

               “She’s a sweet one my big sister.” Rosa mused, before she pointed to the third woman “Then the woman with the cat ears is my best friend and other big sister in law. Bianca.”

               “Nice to meet you all. But it’s very nice to meet another cat girl.” Bianca quipped kindly. As she donned a toothy smirk, her fangs showing along with her bright green eyes

               “Just to say. You can pet her ears if you ask nicely enough, she a big softie.” Rosa teased a little, as Bianca made a mock glare for only for a moment. Before the two had a quick laugh, after that Rose looked to the third woman. Scooting a bit closer to her, as Rosa took the woman in whites hands “And this is my other best friend , but also the love of my life. My beloved wife Wioletta.”

               “Oh you, even with kids here you can’t help but be my flirty knight in shining armor.” Wioletta mused, as she blushed with a gleeful smile, as she look very much like Weiss aside from her eyes being orange of all things

               “I can’t help it. You’re too hard to not do so with. Hehe.” Rosa mused, before she and Willow started kissing just a bit

               “Jeez, you two are hopeless ya know that?” Yona said in rather deadpanned tone, before Bianca snuggled against Yona suddenly “Bianca…”

               “Oh shush, you know you’re just as romantic as Rosa there. My blonde dummy.” Biannca remarked, as Yona blushed a bit herself. Whie Bianca moved her lips towards Yona’s “But that’s what I love about you.”

               “Got that right kitten.” Yona mused before she and Bianca kissed a little too, despite present company

Speaking of, team RWBY averted their gazes from the older women’s sudden display of love. Heavily blushing as they didn’t understand why, but it made their minds go blank in confusion. Didn’t help that these four women looked like them a bit.

So when Weiss and Ruby looked at one another, they averted their gazed quickly. But oddly Ruby held Weiss hand and Weiss herself let it happen. Rather because of her own confusion on what was even going on with her mind or the fact she was just use to Ruby’s odd affection by this point. But she didn’t seem to mind either way.

Yang and Blake meanwhile, also were having same issue of conflicting thoughts. One that their current age and mindset just could not make heads or tails out of. Which was fine, better that way at this current age at least. Still that didn’t stop Blake unknowingly scooting closer to Yang. Before she was close enough that she rested her head on Yang’s shoulder. Yang in turn not realized that, then rested her own head on top of Blakes. Both though seem at ease with each other as they did so, and even seem happy of doing such.

It wasn’t seconds later, before the four older woman ceased their own affections. Remembering they were with four kids, it was Rosa though that went to address the girls first after the initial embarrassment of forgetting that little detail.

               “Ahem ah sorry about that girls. Any-” Rosa began to say, clearing her throat as she and the other turned their focus back on the four girls who had a more reactive reaction realizing what they were doing finally

               “AH!” Team RWBY yelped straightening themselves back up, as they all sheepishly rubbed their arms or heads. Bushing a little still, as the older four raised an eyebrow at that

               “You okay?” Bianca asked this time, as team RWBY slowly nodded back

               “You sure?” Wioletta asked next. Crossing her arms, with a small smirk as team RWBY once again slowly nodded back

               “Whatever you say girls, whatever you say.” Yona teased a little as team RWBY flinched just a bit realizing that none of the older women believed them

               “Hehe. Teasing aside, I guess I should tell you where you’re at then?” Rosa asked, bring the subject back to the main point. As team RWBY slowly nodded back “Got ya. Anyways for where we’re at. I guess you can call this our heart.”

               “Heart?” Ruby asked, as she and her friend were a bit confused by that

               “Indeed. Not that type of heart you might be thinking of. More of a spiritual heart.” Wioletta chimed in for a moment

               “My love is correct. What you stand in is our connected hearts, form by our own strength. Is what keeps heart intact. It is…is….” Rosa started to explain, before she began to scowl in some pain; the others of her own group doing the same as Rosa clenched her chest “No…not now…”

               “H-Hey what’s wrong??” Yang asked, as she and the girls started getting worried for their saviors. But the answer came, when a few parts of the circles outer portion broke off and crumbled “What’s going on??”

               “A result of a battle. One long ago that scarred and…and facture this heart of ours years before.” Bianca answered, as her cat ears flopped down a bit

               “We’ve been trying t-to keep it up. But I guess this is our limit.” Yona added in, irked by that it seemed as she scowled a little too

               “B-But what happens to you then??” Weiss asked, frowning as she felt a sudden deep saddens

               “Hm…we vanish. Simple as that.” Rosa answered with a sad smile “Don’t fret girls. This should have happened long ago I’ll admit. We simply delayed the inevitable. So it’s-”

               “Share?” Ruby suddenly asked, loudly out of the blue

               “W-What?” Rosa asked back. Confused as she saw Ruby move closer to her, then point to where her heart was

               “Share…can we share our hearts. To… save you?” Ruby asked once more. As Rosa, then the rest of her own team went wide eyed at what was just asked; but the others of team RWBY had their own words on this too

               “Yeah…yeah, baby sis is right. If we, you know let you share our hearts. Then we can save ya?” Yang stated, as she moved closer to Yona herself

               “If that can be. T-Then would you… you know. Let us help you, please.” Blake pleaded, her ears perked up a little as she moved closer to Biannca

               “They’re right. W-We can save you, let us do that please!” Weiss pleaded as well. Moving near Wioletta, like the other had done

The girls of team RWBY. Though barely knowing these four, felt a need to help them out. Not just because these four women saved them. But something inside their own hearts screamed that they needed to save these four. Only because, it was the right thing to do.

Meanwhile for the four older women. They seemed surprised, but also touched by the offer. They looked to one another and without even saying a word, all seemed to come to a singular conclusion. They then looked back to the four young girls before them. Smiling, Rosa took the reins once more.

               “We… We will accept. Hm, so pure you girls are. Still give use a moment, this won’t take too long.” Rosa said, as team RWBY nodded back. Rosa then looked to her own “Ready ladies?”

Wioletta, Biannca and Yona simply nodded. After that, Rosa closed her eyes, then Wioletta; then Bianca and finally Yona. The girls of team RWBY were confused a bit, until the older women’s eyes began to glow, then everything around team RWBY doing the same. Until the girls, could only see the light. But heard one last thing, in the voices off their four saviors.

.

.

“We’ll be in your hearts, till the end of our days. We will guide you, and keep you safe no matter the cost. That is our promise.”

.

.

“AHHHHH!!!!”

Those were the first words that came out of the young team RWBY’s mouths, as they jolted awake. Breathing in and out heavily. Before realizing they had somehow. Someway, ended up outside the underground lake.

Now they were near a rocky wall behind them. But outside none the less, that and they could feel the wind hit their faces. The sounds of birds and most importantly, the sounds of peaceful silence. Getting back up, but not saying a word. Just in case. Team RWBY began their off.

Which is where the girls, now fifteen minutes later finding themselves doing their best to find their way back to Beacon are at. Blake carrying Ruby this time, as they all walked and walked. Though it wasn’t seeming too hopeful so far. Much to at least Blake and Weiss worries there.

               “Yang, where we going?” Blake asked, as she felt a bit a gleeful being able to act like a big sister as she held Ruby in her arms

               “I think at least, closer to Beacon. I remember some of these trees.” Yang answered, though not too sure as she wanted to be “Again I think.”

               “Well that’s nice.” Weiss grumbled a little, as Yang did her best to not get too irked at Weiss considering they were in rather dire situation

               “Hey it’s better than nothing Weiss.” Yang replied back as Weiss sighed, knowing Yang had a point

               “I know. But… I’m just worried that weird Xigbar guy is gonna find us.” Weiss stated, as she looked around a little nervously “Like really worried.”

               “We all are Weiss. But we have to keep moving. Besides I think Ruby here is getting sleepy after all that’s happen.” Blake said, as she smiled at how peaceful the four year old was “Well at least one of us can be calm.”

               “Hey my baby sister is the youngest. She’s earned it, that and she’s gotten her daily exercise for the day. At least that what my mama and papa say it is.” Yang replied back as they walked through some bushes now, but as they got through. They all noticed ahead salvation, in the form of the backyard leading into Beacons gardens “Girls. We made it. Haha!!”

               “W-We really did!!” Blake cheered as Ruby was still awake enough to smile

               “Quick we need to get there and find someone to help us!” Weiss stated, as she and the other began to run and run

It was bit of a long run though, considering they were smaller for one. Two, they were a bit tired from running away earlier and three. Their desperation to get to Beacon was making it feel like it was a longer run than it was. They eventually ended up nearing the still wide opened back gate to the gardens.

               “Almost there, just a bit more and were-” Yang said, before she and the girls stopped as someone landed in between them and safety; that being Xigbar. The girls justifiably felt their hopes dashed as they saw the rather silently fuming mercenary “S-S…”

               “Safe, that the word brat?” Xigbar asked, sternly but with a vicious smirk as the girls began to back up just a bit. Xigbar moving closer and closer to them “You know. I’m usually a pretty laid back kind of guy. Be it during a job or during my free time. But you four. Haha… heh... heh. Oh you four have done the impossible. You actually were able to piss me off.”

               “Well good you monster!!” Yang screamed back, as she threw a rock at the man; who did a simple tilt of his head to the left “Aw man…”

               “Now that’s rude. Real rude, I should be the adult and just shoot ya. BUT… we’ve gone past that ladies. Now , oh… oh. I’m gonna take my time with you four. Gonna choke the life out of ya with my hands. So I can see that life in those pretty eyes of yours. Dim down before flickering out.” Xigbar said, as his vicious smile became more of a bloodthirsty toothy grin

               “S-Stay back!!” Ruby yelled, tearing up now as she felt herself and Blake hit a tree, then she felt Weiss and Yang bump into them as they too realized this. Then she saw Xigbar move in dangerously closer “Oh no….”

               “Well looks like this is the end of the road ladies. I would say it was nice knowing ya. But I’d be lying. So, which one first?” Xigbar mused, as he was wondering which brat would go out first. But before he could, a hand grab the top of his head. A hand with a strong grip, and claws at the tips “W-Wha the hell is-”

But that was Xigbar could say. Before the hand, pulled him back and then threw him straight through at least four trees and into a dirt field. His body crashing into a rock as it cracked a little. While where the girls stood. Was Ghira, glaring daggers in Xigbars directions.

               “Papa??” Blake said, in shock but also joy that their father had come to their aid; then she and the other heard more footsteps. Seeing all the other adults coming up, though they did seem rightfully angry

               “Kids, kids what are doing out here!!” Summer asked. Angry, yet more relived at not just her daughters; but the other two little girls as well that they were safe

               “Mama, Papa, Grandpa!!” Yang and Ruby cheered

               “Klein!!” Weiss cheered next, wiping a few tears from her face

               “How’d you find us??” Blake asked meanwhile, as she let Ruby down as the younger girl and Yang ran into Summer and Tai-Yang’s arms while Xehanort sighed in relief

               “Simple sweetie. Ozpin and Glynda tracked you down.” Kali answered, as she pulled Blake into a hug. While Ghira just rubbed the top of Blakes head, while still keeping an eye ahead to where Xigbar was thrown

               “That we did. You four are lucky we found you.” Ozpin stated, sternly but with a slight gentleness too

               “Speaking of…” Glynda said, as she looked ahead where Ghira was too as they all heard groans and grumbles. She look to Xehanort next “Sir as your second or final act as Headmaster of Beacon. Permission for the rest of us to apprehend the man attacking these girls?”

               “Granted, I will stay here to keep an eye on these four.” Xehanort stated, as everyone else began to pull out their weapons aside from Klein, who had just got done hugging Weiss and wiping away the rest of the little heiresses tears “Klein if you wouldn’t mind staying back here with me as well.”

               “No issue here sir.” Klein answered as Xehanort gave him a quick nod thank you while the kids moved near the two of them

The rest didn’t have to be told twice. Each one with a weapon out. From Summers own weapon that was one sided axe with rife configuration built in. Ghira who had a simple pair of spiked knuckles, to Kali who had a pair of worn, but well-crafted daggers. To finally Tai-Yang who had a pair of olive green knuckled gauntlets. With a steel singular barrel on top and two belts of four shotgun shells on each side. Oddy Glynda had cattle whip and Ozpin a simple black wooden cane.

All six darted towards Xigbar. Who as they reached him seconds later, saw the man wobbly standing back up. Rubbing the back of his head as he was looking less than pleased. Then again, not that anyone sane would be happy after literally being thrown through a bunch of trees and partially into a boulder.

               “Freaking…ugh. That’s gonna hurt, wait till I get the jackass who… hm?” Xigbar grumbled, as his body could take a lot of damage. But that did not mean he liked getting hurt in the first place. But he stopped his little rant, when he saw six adults glaring at him “Oh you have got to be kidding me. Are you those brats parents. At least four of you I guess or whatever.”

               “If you must know, yes we are. What I want to know is why you were attacking the girls in the first place?” Summer replied back first, before anyone else could as she tightened her grip on her sword from her already ever increasing hatred for this man “Well, spit it out!”

               “Look lady chill, alright. It wasn’t personal, I was just paid to kill em.” Xigbar answered, much to the shock of the others

               “W-What. Why would anyone want to kill our kids?!” Kali demanded, as she was baring her small feline fangs now; alongside her husband baring his much larger fangs “Tell us now!”

               “How should I know. I was just got paid to do it and rather handsomely too.” Xigbar answered, shrugging like it was nothing

               “Sick bastard. How could you even think that’s something to so nonchalant about!!” Tai-Yang screamed about to attack, but felt his wife place her hand on his shoulder and he took the hint that he needed to wait

               “Spare me the guilt trip. I had a job and I always deliver. Honesty I was just gonna snap their little necks and make it quick. BUT, they pissed me off. One because the blonde brat threw a freaking fire cracker in my face and then two they evaded me longer than any other of my marks. I have to reputation to keep and having it that four kids evaded me so easily. Ain’t gonna look good.” Xigbar explained as he took out his duel crossbows once more “But if I gotta get past you six first. Then so be it, might break the brats to see ya dead before I kill em. Which will only make it sweeter.”

It wasn’t even seconds later before Xigbar shot off a few rounds at the six. Three each spitting up from both sides. Kali was the first one to end up near Xigbar. As she began to slash at him with her daggers, even getting a few quick cuts on the man. But Xigbar had got a hit or two on her, thankfully Kali had her aura protecting her for the most part, as she fought on.

But Xigbar wasn’t going to be getting a one on one. For next Tia-Yang and Ghira came in. Both men having a relatively similar fighting style. As Ghira got a good few solid hits against Xigbar. Before he block of few shoots from Xigbar with his arms. This time the bolts having a bit more of kick to them as it broke through Ghira’s aura just enough for it burn his arms. Just enough also, to force the large man to halt of all things as he let his returning aura heal his arms up.

But as the same time, Summer pass Ghira alongside Ozpin and Glynda. Weapons ready too as they joined in. Kali and Tai-Yang keeping Xigbar light on his feet and barley giving him an inch to attack more than once or twice.

As the others came in, Xigbar shot a few rounds at them, one’s that passed Kali’s head as she dodged  to the right. Glynda activated her semblance as to her relief, she was about to catch the energy made bolts and hurled them back at Xigbar. Who dodged most of them, but took one to his left cheek.

It wasn’t seconds later, before the man took a leap kick to the face from Summer. Using her heel as that pushed Xigbar back. Before Summer moments later swung her sword down at the man. But Xigbar even in a sudden dazed was able to barley dodge the attack. Only for Ozpin to come around the left of him as he bashed the end of his cane against the man’s face. Forcing Xigbar to roll against the ground. Before he was able to catch himself on his feet, sliding a bit. Before coming to a full stop.

By this point Xigbar was taking in a few deep heaving breaths. A slight buring sensation accompanying the feeling of actual fatigue in him, as he glared back at the six adults. Tia-Yang and Kali doing the same as they’d fought him the most in these past at least two minutes top. Ghira just kept a stern glare towards the man, with his claws out fully now and ready to use. Ozpin and Glynda, like Ghira were too ready to press on the attack. While finally Summer, still glaring at the man herself; cracked her neck and shoulders. Prepping herself for a fight she was looking forward to, as her blood was boiling with rage still.

Xigbar as he stared down his six attackers. Knew the difference between a life and death situation. But don’t think that he was a slouch at the end of it all, no. Xigbar was by far no slouch. That was for sure, but he’ll admit. He may have underestimated the natives of this word a bit TOO much.

A rare error on his part, considering that was what cost him his right eye the last time he underestimated an enemy. Realizing too that all this commotion would for sure get even more unwanted attention. He had to begrudgingly admit that he may need to do a retreat. Besides this world was being weird and messing with his abilities. Like his boss had told him it would, so it would best not to push his luck.

               “You know. Gotta admit, you lot are good and I may have underestimated you. That said, I think we can call it day and I just leave. I’m man enough to be honest when I say I failed a mission. Been a while, but a second small stain on my recorded isn’t too bad.” Xigbar stated, smirking a little but noticed the adults didn’t seem to budge “What’s this. I just said I’d go and leave you alone. What, you want something else?”

               “Y-You think we’d just let you leave. After what you said or the fact you wanted to kill our kids!!” Summer asked, angrily as she couldn’t believe the nerve of this guy

               “Uh…yeah. Look at the end of the day, personal or not. It was just a job, one I’ve failed. Despite my pervious… colorful words. I’ll admit too. I may have lost my temper. But come on, can’t ya just let me go and let bygones, be bygones?” Xigbar quipped, though thankfully he already could feel the dark portal he used; starting to form behind him

               “LIKE HELL!!” Tai-Yang screamed, switching his weapon to its shotgun function as Summer did with her sword into its rife function

Both aiming at Xigbar seconds later, before unloading their full clips at the man as a small dust cloud formed from the sudden impact of the bullets. Once both weapons were empty, Summer and Tia-Yang along with the others stood there. Waiting, until the dust finally settled. But what was shocking, wasn’t that there was a body. But that there was a lack of one, or even a trace of blood too.

               “W-Where did he go??” Glynda shouted, as she and most of the others were baffled by that; Ozpin just narrowed his eyes a bit as a few ideas came to mind. But that didn’t last long as from behind Xehanort with Klien and the girls came up

               “I wouldn’t worry about that child.” Xehanort reassured, calmly as the six adults turned their attention to the older man and his company now “He’s gone and I’m sure that will be that last we hear from him.”

               “B-But dad-” Summer wanted to argue, but was cut off by her father

               “Summer I understand how you feel. Trust me I do, but it would be best if you all let your tempers cool. Then take a moment to think more clearly.” Xehanort explained

               “B-But…” Summer once more, wanted to argue. Though realized quickly that her father had a point, she sighed as she looked at the others. Seeming to realizing that too, before she looked back at her father “You’re right dad. Sorry.”

               “Don’t be. None of you, it’s only natural for a parent to feel as such. At least the good ones.” Xehanort said, before he motioned to the girls, next to Klein who seemed relieved that this was all over with “Besides the girls are all safe. That is what we should be happy about.”

               “You are correct. Though speaking of… YOU FOUR!” Glynda said, kindly at first before she became much sterner as she turned her full focused on the children. Who themselves flinched as Kein sheepishly smiled knowing that this was the most likely outcome, and did a quick prayer for the girls “What were you all even doing out here. You could have been hurt or worst killed by that mad man!!”

               “She’s right ladies. What you did was dangerous. Very dangerous.” Ghira added in, crossing his arms as the other parents followed in suit. Klein meanwhile moved next to Ozpin as the man seemed to just be letting Glynda and the parents handle this, while Xehanort stayed near the girls

               “W-Well um…” Yang tried to say, but began to feel quite nervous

               “W-What Yang’s t-trying to say. Is that um… we… we were chasing a small new Grimm.” Blake answered, as her ears were flopped down on her head

               “New Grimm. Girls what are talking about. There was no way a Grimm would be in the school. Empty or not.” Tai-Yang asked, as that sounded rather odd

               “But it was daddy. It was a scary new Grimm!” Ruby yelled. A nervous twitch of her own, as she hated it when her mommy and daddy were mad

               “It really was. It was small, with beady yellow eyes, long stuff on its head and scary claws.” Weiss added in, if only to help make a clearer picture

               “Creepy, really scary. Turned into shadows.” Ruby chimed, as she also had wanted to help clear up the picture for the adults

               “Huh… I don’t remember any Grimm that looked like that. At least from what I’ve read.” Klein stated, as that was an odd way to describe the usual Grimm

               “Honestly I wouldn’t be surprised. This world, even now has mysteries that we have yet to uncover.” Xehanort stated, with a small smile “I know you all want to still have word with your kids or wards. But, that will have to be for later. You should all get ready to head back home. You need the rest of the day to relax.”

               “’I guess so, but dad whenever you want. You always know you’re welcome to stay with us.” Summer stated kindly as she gave her father a quick hug

               “Yeah the girls would love to have you around more.” Tai-Yang added in with his own smile, while Ruby and Yang on the side nodded in agreement

               “I know. Now as my last actual official order as Headmaster of Beacon Academy. I bid you all a farewell for now. Enjoy the rest of the day.” Xehanort said, as he gave his family quick hugs and his allies handshakes

After that, the old man turned his back. Then made his way off to the school and when he was far enough out of sight as he entered the schoolyards before taking a right. The other adults looked to one another. Seeming more at ease with each other now.

               “Well I guess now it’s goodbye for now.” Kali said, as she gave Summer, Tai-Yang, Ozpin, Glynda and Klein a quick hug “Heh. Sorry, a bit of a hugger.”

               “That she is. Still despite some past issues with humans myself. I’m glad to have meet you all.” Ghira remarked, as he gave everyone a nod before looking mainly at Klein “Specially you, though you’re employer… my condolences.”

               “I know. The words are appreciated and I hope we can all meet up one way or another again.” Klein stated, with a kind nod

               “I’m sure we all could. Though…” Glynda began to say, but stopped as she decided to let Ozpin take over

               “Hm. Yes, the girls.” Ozpin quipped as he and the rest turned their attention to the four young girls with them. Standing next to one another, but keeping quiet as Ozpin smiled before kneeling down near them “You four seem already attached.”

               “Well I mean… we may have just meet but…” Yang started to say, but became a bit shy as she sniffled some

               “Friends… they’re our best friends.” Ruby muttered as she and Yang held hands, but like her older sister. Ruby sniffed a bit too as she wanted to say longer with Blake and Weiss

               “I guess we are. I mean we ah…j-just went through something scary. But that’s team RWBY for you.” Blake quipped, as she was better at keeping her growing sadness inside. Knowing she already had to leave her new and first three best friends

               “Team RWBY, huh. I take it you all want to be hunters and huntresses then?” Glynda asked, smiling some as she found it rather cute that these four already made a team name

               “We do. If it meant we get to be together…then yeah.” Weiss answered, smiling in a shy manner herself as Ruby, Yang and Bake pulled her into a group hug “Okay, maybe not with all the hugging.”

That got a quick laugh out of everyone. Before it stopped, then the girls slowly moved away from one another. Before moving next to their parents or servant tasked to watch them for the day. Once they were, the four girls frowned some more. But Ozpin decided to help brighten the little ones spirits.

               “Don’t fret little ones. I’m sure one day, you’ll all be able to come here and then become a true team of hero’s.” Ozpin reassured, as the girls smiled in glee; while the parents smiled as more of a thank you for the kind parting words

A few more goodbyes and hugs later; and the four young girls parted ways. Sad of it yes, but happy to know that if possible. They can… no, they would meet up again sooner or later, for even if they only knew each other for a day. The day itself had created a bond between them, that would never go away. Even when the events later that night, occurred…

.

.

We find ourselves now, back at the homestead of the Rose/Xiao Long family. Summer and Tai-Yang both slumbering with one another in bliss. While Yang and Ruby slumbered in their own rooms. But for the moment we focus upon Ruby, the little four year old who was having such a peaceful slumber; only for a dark portal to opened. A man walking out, no other than her grandfather Xehanort.

               “And now the last one.” Xehanort stated, calmy but with a hint of regret and sadness in his tone; as he raised his hand which started to glow white above Ruby “I truly and sorry my dear. But if ‘SHE’ learned of you. She will learn of your new connections one way or another. That rotten girl, who I thought dead. The proof of my first true failure as a teacher back then. Such a fool I was. No matter, again I am sorry dear Ruby. But your memories of today, must be erased.”

               “Hm…Weiss…Blake….besties…” Ruby muttered, happily in her sleep as Xehanort smiled just a bit seeing at how happy his younger granddaughter was

               “Yes, yes they are my dear. But do not worry child, for one day. You, your sister and those other girls. Will meet again, even if you don’t remember one another. The feelings of love, friendship and care will still be there. It will come back to you all, if not slowly. This I promise, you all will meet again and when you do you will become a team of huntresses like no other.” Xehanort stated, kindly in a hushed tone as he activated his spell. It went on for ten seconds, before he stopped

The man sighed, as he created a dark portal once more. Going through it, before he ended up on the tip of a cliff. He sat down at the edge, one leg hanging down while the other was pushed up against him. His arms relaxed as he stared upon the fractured moon.

Truly he never would have thought he’d even find love or light before he met his beloved wife Anna. The silver eyed woman always so stubborn, yet so loving too. He still never understood what she saw in such an old tainted soul like him back then.

But it had given him something he never had growing up until his teens, before he left home. It gave him a life worth living. He smiled a bit when he thought of Ruby, Weiss, Blake and Yang. All four reminding him of that pureness he only ever saw in his wife and daughter.

               “Heh. What an old soft man I am now, still. Those four girls…” Xehanort exclaimed, as he held his hand out and in it came a key shaped sword of an exotic design “They’re going to become the greatest Keyblade wielder of all time.”

.

.

.

Two years later. Ruby Rose and Yang Xiao Long would lose their mother. While Tai-Yang would lose the love of his life and Xehanort would lose his beloved daughter.

.

.

.

Two years later, Jacques Schnee would start his true and cruel training of his chosen heiress Weiss Schnee. The smile the young girl in white once had, would fade like it had never existed.

.

.

.

Two years later. Blake Belladonna would learn truly of the plight of her people, the Faunas. She would then become part of group, that would only grow more and more veil into the later years

.

.

.

Many years later. One Ruby Rose, age fifteen, one Weiss Schnee, age seventeen. One Blake Belladonna, as well the age seventeen and one Yang Xiao Long, also age seventeen. Would attend Beacon Academy, where they would become officially team RWBY.

.

.

.

Soon, very soon. After quite a few adventures and bonding between the four girls of team RWBY. They will soon, embark on a quest. That would change them forever. In ways that none could ever expect.

Heed my words, for I am the Lord of all Darkness in this and many worlds. I watch these four hero’s. Why you may ask. Well my own personal reasons, though I can promise this too you all.

These girls are gonna change these worlds in their good old team RWBY style.

And that, I can’t wait to see…

Chapter Text

[ In every life, there comes a moment where change is unavoidable. Be it a minor or critical change, those effect will never be the same. Weather they like it, or not…]

-????-

Four hearts of one Journey: Beginnings

Ch.1-Prologue Pt.2

.

  The start…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

“This dream of ours, it’s always so strange…”

.

.

.

“It all seems the same, this dream we share…”

.

.

.

“It always ends right here and now…”

.

.

.

“Though not this time. For this dream of ours, continues on…”

.

.

.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Strange…

The only thought that came to four young ladies in red, white, black and yellow. Or in other words. The girls named Ruby Rose, Weiss Schnee, Blake Belladonna and Yang Xiao Long. Still, that was an accurate description to this odd dream. Eyes opened the whole time, as they descended downwards to who knew where.

None understood why this had been happening as of late. All they knew was that for the past month, this dream continued on and on. To be only forgotten the next morning with small glimpses remaining as vague memories that could be mistaken as just an overactive imagination or the result of a lack of sleep. Though this time, it seemed as that wasn’t going to be the case. In some ways these four young ladies felt their intrigue increase. But also felt a hint of uneasiness at the unknowns before them.

So as they descended down and down, in an ever so gentle manner. They felt the need to close their eyes all of sudden, and so they did. Scared a bit more at the reason why they even did so. But to their relief. They felt the soles of their shoes, tap against solid ground. A second or two more, then the four girls opened their eyes.

They noticed around them, there was nothing but pure pitch darkness. Then they looked below them, at the floor which was all stain glass and depicted a rather curious image.

It was that of the girls themselves. All four in a circle, holding one another’s hands with their eyes closed. It was a bit unsettling honestly. But it became much stranger, when they noticed their stain glass self’s, wearing pieces of armor all over their body. Giving a sort of knightly appearance.

But the strangeness did not cease. As the stain glass also depiction eight others that they knew of in the form of portraits, and one’s they were close too since the start of this year. Four were students and the other four, teachers.

First was a young man they knew as Jaune Arc. The leader of the team JNPR and a kind hearted person, who despite his misgivings. Always kept pushing through to his goals. While also being an ever, if not slowly improving leader and friend to his team.

Second was a young woman, Pyrrha Niko’s. A proud warrior and the most experienced fighter of her team. But also she was the closest to their leader Jaune as a best friend and secret admirer. Even if Jaune seemed a bit dense of taking notice of her affections.

Third was the second young man of team JNPR. Lie Ren or Ren as everyone called him. Quiet, calm and a good fighter. He was the most silent of his team. The shadow of it in some ways. Even so, he was good friends with everyone and a good source of small hints of life advice if one kindly asked him for some.

Fourth was second young woman of the team. Wild and happy-go-lucky for the most part, her name was Nora Valkyrie. The heart of the team, as her rather usual positive attitude was infectious at times when she wanted it to be. Though she was also a bruiser in battle, positively Nora was also the muscle of the team. The excitable, good hearted muscle. 

Fifth was one of the teachers of the girls, one Professor Oobleck. A lover of history and in turn. Their history teacher obviously. His only real issue was that he tended to speak rather quickly when he really got into his lessons. But that could be narrowed down to the large amounts of coffee he drank on a daily basis.

Sixth was another of the teacher, one Professor Port who was an old war vet. What he taught could be put up for debate, as he tended to start teaching a class. Only to being reminiscing about his younger days. Though sometimes these stories of his youth did yield hidden small lessons in them. But most of the times, it was rather boring and not very helpful tales at that.

Seventh was Professor Ozpin, the headmaster of Beacon Academy. The school the girls attended. To train and become huntress to fight back the ever growing scourge of the Grimm. Oddly, despite the girls knowing the Headmaster better than most of students. The man was an enigma if anything.

Eighth and last was Ozpins second in command. The secretary and the schools combat instructor, one Glynda GoodWitch. She was quite the teacher too as she was rather stern in her teaching methods. But the girls had a feeling that was to get them ready for their future careers as huntresses. Even so, didn’t make the woman any less scary to them.

As the girls took a few more moments to inspect the glass stained floor. They then, looked back up at one another seconds after. Each of them, confused and hoping at least one of their own had the answers to whatever was happening.

                "Ah… girls, where are we?” Ruby asked. Only to flinch as she realized, she’d just asked without even uttering a word “W-What in the world??”   

               “Ruby, h-how are you even speaking right now?!” Weiss questioned. Shocked herself seconds later, when she realized just like Ruby. She too was speaking without actually saying any words  

               “Wow, way to steal my little sisters trick Weiss.” Yang teased, making an amusement smirk. But realized quickly, that she too was speaking like Ruby and Weiss “Jeez Ruby, are you contagious or something little sis. Cause if ya are, hopefully it’s not to YANGFUL for us!!”

Ruby, Weiss and Blake all groaned a little at the pun. The awful, awful pun that Yang seemed to take joy in shouting out. Like some beast that didn’t realize what cruelties their actions were and how it affected those around. In this case, the puns.

               “Yang… just, why??” Blake asked. As she sometimes wanted to just give Yang a good old sucker punch in the stomach, whenever the blonde felt the need to make such puns. But instead she let a sigh and restrained herself as this was normal for Yang. A little too normal at times, but something she was learning to live with

               “Oh come on Blake. You know I only use my puns to brings smiles to everyone around!!” Yang explained, rather innocently as Blake just grumbled a bit and rubbed her temples for a few moments

               “It’s fine Yang… just… just try and go easy on the puns. Please, for mine and the girls sake.” Blake pleaded. As she hoped, at least Yang would do this for her teammates and her own remining sanity from taking a dive

               “I will try. BUT, no promises Blakey.” Yang remarked smirking a bit wider as she found Blakes reactions as always, even currently like this one; rather adorable 

               “Well um, if it helps big sis. I thought it was kind of funny this time.” Ruby chimed in, shrugging a little as she noticed the stares screaming ‘REALLY?!’ from Blake and Weiss

               “And that’s a perk of having a little sister who looks up to their big sister, yours truly so much. Points to me ladies!!” Yang cheered. Giving Ruby one of her usual, loving big sister hugs “Along with having such a cute baby waby sister to hug!!”

               “Please, Yang… stop.” Ruby asked, slightly embarrassed at the affectionate gesture her big sister was displaying

Not that she ever minded it, she really did love it when her big sister dotted on her. BUT, they were in company right now and she could see Blake and Weiss trying to keep a straight face. Oddly for some reason though. Seeing Weiss smile at, even at her own expense. Always brightened Ruby’s day more then she thought it could. That followed with the butterflies in her stomach sometimes, a feeling she still doesn’t know where it came from; but was nice at the end of it all.

.

.

“So little time and so much to do…”

.

.

A voice of many male and female voices calmly out of the blue, said. Which made Yang let down Ruby back onto her own feet. Before the sisters joined in with Weiss and Blakes. Who were currently looking around, but also calming themselves from the sudden spook. The four young ladies, wondered how they could hear his voice, yet also not hear it. Which made it in turn, a sort of an odd and illogical paradox.

               “W-Who’s out there. Show yourself!!” Weiss ordered, trying to sound as tough as she could; but she was already feeling more creeped out by the second

               “Patience  Maiden of White, all will be answered. But first I must ask of you… are you four able to walk?” The voice asked, much to the girls sudden puzzlement at… well at how stupid and obvious that question was to even ask in the first place

               “Ah…” Blake murmured, looking at the girls to answer as she was too dumbfounded to even answer herself. Though it seemed they all looked to her to answer in their stead. Much to the girls slight annoyance as she let out a sigh “… Yes. I… ah…yes. Yes we can.”

               “Good then, very good.” The voice exclaimed, sounding rather happy and acting as if this line of questioning was completely normal to ask any sane person “Now then, with that answers my maidens. May you four take a walk into the light ahead.”

And just as said, moments later a large circle of light appeared a mere few inches away from the girls. The Girls, though were still in a slight stupor at being asked such odd questions in the first place. Eventually followed the voices request and after a few seconds of hesitation. Walked right into the circle of light, that vanished seconds after.

               “So. As you see, but we can walk. You know because we have legs, two legs. Used for walking, like normal people usually can do with their legs. Not that out of the ordinary, I’m just saying.” Yang sassed a bit. Not that one could blame her after being asked such a question; one that basically insulted their intelligence. Dream or not, that was straight up rude “Anyways, got anymore ‘TESTS’ for us mister or miss ever so mysterious voice?!”

               “As much as I agree with you Yang. Might not be for the best to be mocking an anonymous voice in our heads… And WOW. I just realized that made me sound like a total nutcase.” Weiss remarked. Realizing there was NO way she or the girls could tell anyone outside about this dream, without being taken to the crazy house in a white collared jackets

But as Weiss was wondering at the state of her own sanity; and considering her father along with her general family structure. Aside from her older sister Winter and Klein, who was pretty much her actual ‘father’ in all but blood. Weiss wasn’t honestly dismissing the possibility she was already off the deep end. But, that aside the voice sighed a little. Then simply began to summon the next part of the test, then give any response back to Yangs sass.

               “EEP, Yang you’ve angered the voice. Angered the voice!!” Ruby screamed, flinching back towards and against Weiss “PROTECT ME WEISS!!!”

               “G-Get off me you dolt!!” Weiss screamed. Madly blushing from the sudden interaction; that and a quick second of absolute glee that Ruby picked her first for safety

But before Weiss could make any more of the pleasant feelings rise in her, the ground ceased to shake. As five various styled podiums appeared. Each with one item floating in a warm light.

               “Oh… so… oh. Hehe. My bad.” Ruby mused, feeling a little embarrassed at losing her cool so quickly. That and realizing that she was clinging onto Weiss, so she released the young heiress. A faint blush on her cheeks, as she rubbed the back of her head and sported a sheepish smile “S-Sorry about that Weiss. Just got scared and-”

               “Shush you. It’s fine okay, besides… I-I appreciate you trusting me enough to ask me to keep you safe. So, again it’s fine.” Weiss exclaimed, averting her gaze as she smiled a little at how oddly cute Ruby was at times

               “Right… thanks Weiss.” Ruby said. Smiling sweety as she giggled a little

               “AHEM.” Yang coughed. Loudly, out of sudden urge to keep her little sister safe as she and Blake watched the possibly unintentional flirting between Ruby; and Weiss “So, we gonna look at these items or not?”

               “Right. Ah let’s do that.” Ruby replied back, as she and Weiss began moving closer to the podiums; both still blushing a little

               “Yang…” Blake scolded in a hushed whisper, as she moved close to Yang crossing her arms

               “W-What?” Yang replied back. Playing innocent as Blake simply stared at her

               “Dear.” Blake once more said. A bit more gentle in tone as she raised an eyebrow, before she sighed and held Yang’s right hand “You know she’s growing up. You can’t keep Ruby from finding love forever you know.”

               “I wasn’t…. well…ugh. Alright, I get ya kitten.” Yang mused, as she had tried to argue with her girlfriend. But like always, Blake was the more sensible one here “I guess it’s hard sometimes to accept that my baby sister isn’t well… a baby anymore. I’m just trying to keep her safe.”

               “And that’s what I love about you, you’re big loving heart. Beside if from what I saw, Weiss will take care of her amazingly.” Blake remarked, as she and Yang shared a quick kiss on the lips before retracting back. Then Blake let go Yang’s right hand “That aside. Should we tell them about us soon. Weiss I think would be fine with it, but Ruby I’m a little worried about.”

               “Ruby won’t mind at all Blake. She loves you like a sister already. So she’ll be more than happy for us. I promise hun.” Yang reassured, as Blake appreciated that and felt much better. The secret couple for the moment, about to share another quick kiss on the lips; before Ruby cut in

               “Yang, Blake. Ya coming!” Ruby asked, as Blake and Yang turned their attention back to see the other two of their team waiting from them near the podiums

Without saying much more, aside from sharing a quick chuckle. Blake and Yang made their way up to Ruby; and Weiss. Once there, the team of four turned their full attention onto the items before them. Each one giving off auras of power. Different kinds of power, but power none the less.

The first podium was made of stone and had moss growing from it, held upon it. A sword. One that though looked common and rather unimaginative. Gave off an aura of power. Both pure and vile power at that. Still its long worn iron blade was connected to a worn iron hilt. A black old leather grip showed the wear and tear, along with the worn pommel connected to grip. The oddest thing though, was the golden runes engraved in the blade itself.

The second podium that looked to be made of white marble. Upon it was a shield, that was pure white in color. With hints of silver on the edges and was shaped like kite shield. The handle in the back had worn brown leather on it, yet didn’t distract from the smooth beauty of the shield itself. Lastly, like the sword. It had a set of light blue runes engraved on the front of it.

The third podium, that looked to be made of wood and had cloth white wrapped around it. Held upon it, a staff. It looked to be made of steel, as it had white cloth wrapped around acting as its grip. On the bottom was a sharp silver spike, while on the top of it. Was a glowing green crystal, and like the other two items. This staff to had runes engraved in its handle. The same color as the crystal the staff held.

The fourth podium that was made of vines and such. Held on it, an oak bow. It was a well-crafted one at that, with the tips on each end curved upwards. The string looked as if they had been threaded together and a worn white cloth was tied around the center of the bow for the grip. Finally it to had a set of orange runes engraved onto it.

The last podium, that was made of clear glass held the oddest of the items. As it wasn’t a weapon or some form of protection. But instead it was a neckless, with a silver chain that held what looked to be a white crystal at the end of  it. It was the only item that had no runes on it.

As the girls looked upon the five items before them, wondering what was even going on anymore and feeling a little more uneasy now. It was Ruby who finally decided to say something within the silence.

               “W-What are these?” Ruby questioned, hoping to get a better answer as she was confused by the rather primitive weapons by her standards and the lone neckless

               “The first four are weapons from heroes of old. Champion in the darkest of times. The last one is from someone much… older.” The voice explained, though the girls notice a how cryptic it was being with that last hint of information

                “Old as in….” Weiss asked this time, hoping to that maybe they could get some clearer answers

                “As in ancient maiden of white. But enough of the history lesson. Onto the next part. As you see, these items are for your choosing. Each of you, will go one at a time to choose which of these five items you will carry. But choose wisely, there are no take backs once you have chosen. The voice explained. A sternness in their tone as the girls looked to one another to see who would take the first step in this ever growing weird dream of theirs

               “I’ll go first girls.” Blake chimed in moments later. Taking a deep breath before walking closer to the five podiums that held the odd items. Taking a few more moments to look at each one, she moved over to the bow; picking it up from the podium as she inspected it a bit  

                “Ah yes, you have chosen the power of the Hunter. A bow that will never miss its target and will protect those under its domain. Both friend and even foe if need be. But this very bow, lacks the proper means for up close protection. Leaving the one it serves, more vulnerable than ever. Are you sure this is what you want maiden of black ?” The voice explained. Blake taking a moment to look at the other items, before back at the bow and sighed; knowing her answer

               “I do, I will take this bow as mine.” Blake replied. Knowing there were no take backs like the voice had explained, so as Blake took the bow feeing it was rather light. It vanished from her grasp into a cloud of light, while the podium remained “Huh…”

               “Excellent, now then. What else will you choose as your secondary item?” The voice asked on. Blake herself a bit surprised that she and girls would be allowed two of these items, but she wasn’t one to complain even in a dream such as this

               “Let’s see…” Blake muttered, as she looked through the remaining four items for almost half a minute. Before finally deciding on a choice, as she moved over to the shield. Doing the same like the bow and taking it from the podium while inspecting it a bit

               “Interesting. You have chosen the power of the Sentinel . A shield that will repel all that is throw at you and will protect those you hold dear; safe. Yet, though this shield is powerful in defense. It lacks the raw power needed for a more proper weapon.  Is this shield what you also desire maiden of the black?” The voice explained once more, as Blake already knew her answer to the question  

               “Like I said before, yes. The shield is what I want. That’s my final answer voice.” Blake answered. In a more confident tone, as the shield vanished like the bow had into particles of light

               “Wonderous choices maiden of black. Now that you have chosen what you want. It is now time to choose what you shall you give up?” The voice stated, as Blake and the others watching were surprised once more. The voice seemed to chuckle for a moment at their reaction “Why of course this is part the process young maidens. For to have power of your own, sometimes you must give up something for that power. In this case, as you choose two. You will give up two, but as I said before. Choose wisely.”

               “Could have told us that earlier. Still…” Blake grumbled. Before taking a moment, then moved over to the first item she was deciding on. That being the staff, as she took it in her hands. Quickly she realized that she didn’t feel much of connection to this as she had with her bow and shields when she picked those up

               “The power of the spellbinder. A weapon of inner most strength, one that leads to wonders of the worlds beyond your own. Though it is a staff that can also lead to ruin, ruin of your very soul. Ruin, that will consume the good you have and fill in its place the taint of evil. Is this one of the weapons you choose to give up?  The voice asked. As Blake a bit baffled at how blunt this voice was being so far, it also unnerved her some more at how calm it was as it said such words

               “Wow… what a wining endorsement.” Blake muttered, resisting the urge to roll her eyes and pinch the bridge of her nose

Blake then placed the staff back into the light that hit the top of its podium. As despite the rather dark second part of the staff, it seem it could have some benefits. Taking a look to her right, she saw the sword and also knew her decision with it already. Walking over and picked it up. Like the staff, she felt a rather non-existent connection to the sword; though at least with the staff she had a slightly more stronger connection. While again, she felt barley anything if nothing at all when she held the sword.

               “The power of the Knight. You will know strength and courage like no other. But comes at the price, one of your sanity and reasoning. As the need for battle will be all that consumes your mind in the end. No one will be safe, no matter you’re connection to them. A double edged sword in more simple terms. Is this one of the weapons you wish to give up?” The voice explained, yet again rather bluntly and with little to no regard at how it worded it’s explanation

Honesty by this point. Blake was starting to wonder what dark parts of hers or the others minds must have surfaced to come up with some of these descriptions. Like dear god, this was something else when it came to such descriptions for mere weapons. But she let it be still. Since she just wanted to get this over with.      

               “I… I, ah…yeah. YEAH… I’ll give this up too. You know, because of your rather informative little product summary.” Blake sassed back somewhat, as the sword vanished into thin air instead of the light particles. Though she was starting to wonder, on how and why this dream was so weird already

Granted, Blake had; had weird dreams before. But this one took the cake for weirdness by a long shot. Still taking a moment. She looked to the staff, then the neckless. She contemplated on which one she should pick. But decided moments later an answer, as she didn’t want to keep the others waiting anymore for their turns. So she moved over to the neckless and picked it up, feeling an similar emptiness like she had with sword.

               “The power of the unknown. This neckless maybe special or maybe it’s not. Who’s to know, it could give one great power or be the cause of one’s death. It is a trinket so plain and droll. Yet has so mystery to it. Is this the item you choose to give up maiden of black?” The voice asked. With a much more cryptic tone this time, that and possible amusement too with such an explanation

Yet again, Blake truly wondered if maybe she or someone on their team had like a real unsettling dark side they kept under wraps for these sorts of odd and creepy descriptions. She hoped not, but she was worried now as a good teammate and friend should feel with such unsettling possibilities. That said, she again let it be and decided to finally give the voice at least some friendly advice.

               “Okay you know what. Before I even thinking of answering you. Seriously… seriously for the love of all that is good. Work on your wording please… you sounds like at edgy teen trying make pottery but suck at it!” Blake said, in a slight frantic way as she felt so much better letting that out. Taking in deep breath and did her best to repress possible cringy memories of a ahem… phase she may have gone through and the possible cringy nickname she gave herself back then. Still, she brought the attention back to the question at hand with her own answer “Anyways. Yes, I give up the neckless as I do with the sword.”

               “Yes well… I’ll keep your words in mind maiden of black.” The voice replied back, seeming a bit offended but not letting it show. All the while the neckless vanished like the sword had. Taking a few moments, the voice continued on after such blunt words were spoken back to it “Now then You have chosen the power of Hunter and Sentinel. Then in turn have given up the power of the Knight and of the Unknown. But as a gift, will receive the power of the Spellbinder. With that said, think before answering me this. But are you at peace with these choices maiden of black?”

               “I am. These choices are mine and the consequences that come with them. I am at peace with it.” Blake answered proudly, hiding what doubt she may still harbor of her choices

As Blake answered. The five podiums reverted back into their pervious states of being. Blake realizing it was someone else turn. Moved back to the girls, as Yang made room for her a bit, smiling a little with pride in her girlfriend. While Blake smiled back in kind, as a silent thank you.

                And so it is done maiden of Black. You’re choice have been picked and your path set. Now then. Maiden of red, maiden of yellow and maiden of white. Come and choose like the maiden of black has.” The Voice proclaimed, as the rest of team RWBY looked to one another. Then nodded, before commencing with their own choosing

Yang decided to go next. Not taking much time as Blake had for sure, since she quickly went to the sword first. Taking a few swings, before confirming to the voice that she was totally fine with the sword. Her secondary was the shield, which she also oddly took a few swings with like a blunt weapon. Finally and rather quickly, Yang gave up both the staff and the neckless. Why, well the only guesses were because Yang knew she was much more of a physical fighter. So psychical weapons would fit her more likely. But finally after her rather quick picks, she received the bow as a gift; which the blonde didn’t seem to mind one bit. Even if long range wasn’t her forte.

Weiss went after. Taking much longer then Yang or Blake had. As she thought it over for at least two minutes on the pros and cons. She even asked the voice to repeat what he had with Blake in her selection of each items. Which helped her decided as her first pick was the staff, while the second pick was the bow and she too was fine with her picks. Even getting a bit impatient when the voice asked her if she was sure on these first choices.

After that, Weiss took three more minutes on what to give up, which ended up being the sword since she wasn’t that much of a physical-physical fighter. More of a support-physical fighter in her opinion. Followed by her also choosing to give up the neckless, since she found no use for it by the description alone. Which ended with Weiss being told she would receive the shield as a gift. Weiss herself was confident in her choices at the end of it all.

Finally, was Ruby. Who took some more time then Blake and Yang. But not as much as Weiss had. Mainly she was just inspecting each weapon, wondering on which one’s would work for her personally. Though she did make a comment or two about including more uncanny weapons, some that could have gun modes.

But after her small suggestions to the voice. Ruby finally decided for her primary choice, which was the neckless of all things. Ruby had no idea why, she just felt a strong pull towards it. But not wanting to get too deep into thought. She quickly moved over to the shield as her secondary. While easily choosing to give up the staff and bow, since neither of those she seemed to care for and didn’t pull her interest. Though like the others, she received a gift item. That of being the sword. After that, all was done in this part of trial.

               “Excellent dear maidens. Now that is out of the way, we can move onto the next part.” The voice explained as the podiums vanished from sight

               “Come on. Seriously, more. What else could there be. Like for real. Why can’t we just wake up already?!?!”  Yang screamed, irritated by this point from the utter confusion this dream kept piling onto her

               “Patiance maiden of yellow. Soon you and the others will get your answers.” The voice answered calmly, like it was expecting one of the girls at least to have a slight freak out at this point

Though out of the blue and much to the girls shock. The stained glass floor began to fracturing from the outside, before slowly closing in around team RWBY. The girls themselves huddling up and worried at what was going on. Though inevitably. The stained glass flooring was all but gone in a matter of seconds. The girls descending downwards to oddly, another and new stained glassed floor; one which the girls studied.

The new stained glass flooring the four were descending upon, depicted five individuals in a circle holding one another’s hands.  While images of the girls from the first stained glassed floor, were in the center of the five. If not just a bit smaller in size. Still the girls inspected each images counter-clockwise

The first of the five was a light skinned woman, wearing red and black attire that looked a mix of cloth; and armor. Behind her was a background of an angelic blue light.

Second, was a slightly tanned skinned man. In heavy knight like armor, wearing no shirt; but with a red cross seeming to be stitched to his very flesh. Behind him, was a background of ruins and fire.

Third was another dark tanned skinned man. Tall and muscular, as his arms were the only pieces of flesh that showed from the dark armor he wore. Since his head oddly was one of a large yellow fur and black spotted cat of an unknown species to the girls. His own background was that of a thick, vine filled jungle.

Fourth was a more cartoonish looking individual. Short in height, he was a white feathered duck. Wearing what the girls would call a grand wizards attire in shades of blue. His very background was one of a throne room of sorts.

Then last of the five, was yet another cartoonish like induvial. It was talk black fur dog man of sorts, with a long peach muzzle. Wearing a mix of orange, brown and green clothing. He wore over it shinny knight like armor. His background was that of  a lovely garden filled with trees, bushes and flowers.

As the girls inspected the five new images. They finally landed on their feet, though surprised they hadn’t taken any sort of damage from the fall itself. Even if this was a dream, they assumed they should have felt something. Which only made this whole ordeal more unnerving then thought possible for the girls. But again, they were glad to be safe and on solid ground despite their own uneasiness.

               “That… was… nerve racking. You did that somehow didn’t you?” Weiss scolded. As she swore the voice was behind that little fall just then, and she for one did not appreciate it at all

Though instead of an answer, suddenly their chosen items the four and their one gift appeared on them. The primary first picks in their right hand, the secondary in their left hand and the gift on their backs. Somehow sticking on without any kind of straps of sheaths. Though Ruby was the only one who had her primary choice around her neck, while her gift was in her right hand instead.

               “What’s going on now???” Ruby screamed, as she was starting to dread the continuous tension on wondering when this cool. If not somewhat unnervingly detailed, dream would end. She did not want to wake up and see she wet the bed from this dream

               “Simple maidens. You now have means of defending yourselves. Take a few test swings with all your gifts. I’m sure you’ll enjoy doing so.” The voice explained. While the girls were a bit puzzled on why they’d need weapon in a dream of all things

But they had decided to just go with it, guessing if they did so; then maybe they’d get out of this odd dream sooner. That and to not anger the voice that seemed to be in control of their shared dream. They took a quick few minutes to get a general idea on how their chosen items function with them personally.

Ruby herself learned that she had a somewhat clumsy hold on her sword and shield. Not use to how light they were compared to her own weapon Crescent Rose. But she did get a decent grip on them by the end of the few quick minuets. Though she did like the neckless even if it seemed to do nothing.

Next was Weiss. Who liked how the staff worked after getting the idea of how to use it’s supposed magical properties to fire off a small ball of pure runic energy. That and the mystical staff was rather light to swing around if need be. Her bow she liked too, as she fired off arrows of runic energy as well. That and she noticed how sturdy it was, so she had no qualms about using it as a melee weapon if also needed. Her shield she decided to keep in her left hand, while she kept her staff in her right and kept her bow on her back.  Though a far cry from her own weapon Myrtenaster. She was happy with these choice items.

When it came to Blake. She seemed to have the easiest time adjusting. As she learned alongside Weiss about the bow's abilities. Deciding that she would keep her bow out as her primary for now, she sheathed her staff and shield, for quick usage just in case her bow failed her. Though she did wish she had her own weapon Gambol Shroud. Her current ones would work just fine for her.

Then came Yang. Who had a bit more of a hard time at first learning to just use one weapon instead of two, like her own weapon Ember Ceica. But ended up doing just that, as she decided to use her sword for more in her words ‘Staby thrusts’ and use her shield for more ‘Blunt force trauma hits’. Again, her own words. Then she would use her bow if needed, but she had a feeling that wouldn’t be the case. Still she was happy either way with her choices, despite the harder time learning how to use them in the first place.

As the girls all tested themselves and their new dubbed ‘Dream Weapons’ by Ruby. They stopped their training and hoped that was enough for the voice. Thankfully it seemed it was, as the voice spoke to them once more.

               “Seems you’ve gotten a handle of your gifts. May they serve you well in your fights and protect those such as friends; and family against the ever growing darkness.” The voice exclaimed. Seeming happy that the girls got a decent enough handle on their weapons, though the girls found that last part of his statement rather odd

               “Growing darkness?” Ruby muttered as she couldn’t think of anything aside from the Grimm “Are you talking at the Grimm. Because and no offense mister or ah miss um… person voice. But we’re pretty set with our own weaponry against them. Not that these aren’t cool but... ours are like super-duper sweet!!”

               “That and bit more practical. If you don’t mind me chiming in my own opinion.” Weiss added in. Smiling a sheepish as she didn’t want to offend the voice that had been their help so far. Blunt help, but help no less

Once more though, instead an answer. The girls noticed to their right a small whisp of black smoke of sorts appear suddenly. Upon inspecting a bit more, the girls flinched back when they saw a small buggy bipedal creature appear before them. One that oddly seemed… familiar to them all. Eerily familiar to be exact.

               “GAH!!” Blake and Ruby screamed first, as the sudden surprise was not something they’d want to ever see in their dreams again

               “RAZZEL FRAZZLE OF A POCKET LOPPY’S UNCLE!!!” Yang screamed. Utter gibberish the only words she could say from the sudden appearance of the creature before them

               “What…?” Weiss muttered. Staring at Yang with a questioning gaze at the odd terminology of gibberish she just spewed out. But decided to let it be and pay attention back to the ‘thing’ before them “Seriously though. Creepy as it is. I want to know what it is, could it be some kind of new Grimm species?”

Not that anyone could blame Weiss for asking that. The small creature reached up barley to her own knees as much as she hated to admit. Since again she knew, she was pretty short compare to the girls aside from Ruby for however long that would last of course

But still, the odd creature before them looked very much like a lesser type of Grimm. It stubby limbs, round head, round body and zig-zag shaped antennas made it seem bug like. Didn’t help to with its sharp claws, lack of a mouth and its large yellow eyes that were far from the usual blood red most Grimm had. That and the lack of even some form of bone like armor on their bodies. All in all, this thing was extremely weird to look at. Considering what Grimm they’d studied about in school, that was saying something.

Though that odd feeling a familiarity once again washed over the girls. Each confused on why that was, and the fact that they even felt a bit scared of the small creepy creature.

But as the girls began to reel back from their initial shock. The little creatures went into a more aggressive stance. Before three more appeared next to it. All in a similar stance as the girls got into an attack formation of their own. Seeing that, yeah the voice was correct. They would have to fight in this now possibly life threating dream of theirs.

               “Stay strong maidens this is your first true test, even so try and keep your lights burning strong through it all.” The voice stated, in the so far usual cryptic and unsettling tone. The girls feeling evermore creeped out by that, decided to ignore it for the time being as they had a more pressing matters to attend to

               “Well. If they want fights, let’s give them a fight girls!!!” Ruby shouted. Charging at the lead one of the four creature group. Weiss, Blake and Yang following in suit with their own war cries

As the small brawl started, the girls were having quite a hard time landing a solid hit. Mainly because they still weren’t use to their weapons even after those few minutes of training; especially now in an active combat situation. They were lucky to be able to avoid the creatures surprise lung attacks. Since these creatures seemed to have an ability to slip into the shadows themselves. Before popping out from one side or another to land a swipe on them. Thankfully for some of the hits that did land, it turned out they still had their auras inside this dream. Though that didn’t mean the hits still didn’t hurt each time, aura or not. But at least they weren’t bleeding out.

But it didn’t take too long for team RWBY to get a quick and much better feel for their gear. That and beginning to learn their attackers rather predictable strikes.

Ruby alongside Yang ended being the more upfront fighters, slashing away at the creatures. Getting their focus on them as more immediate threats. While Blake and Weiss were using their staff and bow to fire at the creatures. Able to get a hit on one, then two of the creature's dead center of the chest for one; then the head for the other as both poof into black smoke.

At the same time, Yang finally got fed up and threw her sword into one of the remaining creatures' skulls as it poof into the black smoke. Before using her shield to block their last attacker's swipe at her. Ruby meanwhile having sheathed her shield on her back. Grabbed her sword by the handle with both hands now. Before using her full strength to slice the last creature in half, as it turned into black smoke too. After that, the girls took a moment to realize the fight was done, before they all sighed in relief and took a few deep breaths from how surprisingly intense that short battle had been.

               “So… did we… all… have…fun?” Yang asked, taking in a few more deep breaths as she was surprised at how tough these little creatures were. Just as annoyingly tough as the Grimm, well at least when it came to persistent killing intent

               “Eh…” Weiss replied, shrugging some as she would not call this fun one bit

               “S… Sort of.” Ruby answered. Feeling a bit happy she got to test her new gear out, not that her other weapon/ baby/ pride and joy would ever be replaced. But these dream weapons were kind fun to use actually

               “Remind… remind me to get you a dictionary Yang. Because I think, you… and me have a WAY different idea of fun.” Blake quipped, amused by her girlfriend's usual antics to make a small pun or try and lighten the mood. She appreciated it, even if she could find it not really fitting for some situations at times. But again she loved that about Yang, so very much loved it

               “Oh getting me gifts already Blakey. N-Not even a date yet. You work fast Blake… hehe.” Yang flirted just for a moment, rather awkwardly trying not to make it sound like a flirt; but more of a tease since she didn’t want Weiss or Ruby to catch on just yet

               “W-What can I say…hehe. I’m a PUR-fect match for you.” Blake for once teased back, with a pun of all things

               “Hehe…hehe. That’s my Blakey!!” Yang cheered in pride, as she at least gave her girlfriend a hug

               “Yeah well, don’t expect me to do it again…” Blake muttered, though smiled at how happy Yang seemed with her attempted pun

Meanwhile Ruby and Weiss stared at the two. Rather tensely as neither had seen the two act so… close before. Even in the privacy of their own room. Weiss was starting to piece together a good idea on what exactly was going on between Blake and Yang. While Ruby though wasn’t as versed in romance if barely. Also was coming to the very same conclusion.

But as they stared at the duo, they accidently looked at each other for a second. Before quicky averting their gazes. As a rather sudden flood of thoughts wormed their way into their own minds. Thoughts that confused Ruby and Weiss. Yet thoughts the also didn’t seem to mind much. But the moment was ruined for both sets of partners seconds later.

               “Would you like me to leave, give you some privacy maidens?” The voice for once, teased. As both sets of partners flinched realizing they weren’t alone and that they were being mocked of all things now 

The girls would have argued back. But before anymore could be said. Once again, the stained glass ground began to crack around them. Then like before, they backed up in a vain hoped that maybe this time; the stained glass floor wouldn’t fully fall apart. It did though, rather quickly. But this time as they began to fall. They blacked out for just a moment. Before waking seeing they were already on yet another new stained glass floor. Getting up, they took notice of the new imagery before them.

This time it was imagery of four others the girls knew of. Not as well as they did with team JNPR. But well enough from what people have said about them. Along with having done a supervised mission or two with them beforehand. So again, the girls were friends with this team. They just hadn’t gotten to know them better.

First was the most fashion forward if not somewhat frighteningly strong leader. Her name was Coco Adela, leader of team CFVY. Who to the girls from what they’d learn so far knowing the slightly older girl. Was that she was quite confident in most endeavors, that and again she was scary a bit. Mainly with her ungodly strength. Though Coco also had showed to be a caring leader and had a good heart, even if she could be a bit self-centered at times.

Second was Fox Alistair. The silent self-proclaimed comic relief of his team, who from what the girls learned. Was a pretty laid back guy, nice and tended to be very protective of everyone in one way or another. Even those he didn’t know too well, but especially his teammates. But that’s one reason the girls had gotten to like the guy, he was much nicer than most aside from the two teams they knew on a more personal level of friendship.

Third was another slightly older girl, one the girls had gotten to know pretty well. Thanks in part to her kind nature. Her name was Velvet Scarlatina. Though a soft spoken girl, she was again very kind to the girls and in turn the girls had gotten along with her fairly quickly. Though unlike most of her teammates, Velvet was what was known as a Faunas. Which in her case were a set of two bunny ears. Which got her bullied at times, as said bullies would pull her ears. But again, Velvet was a very kind hearted girl and easy to get along with.

Fourth and last of team CFVY was one Yatsuhashi Daichi. The largest of his team and everyone else of both team RWBY themselves; and team JNPR when it came to his height. The slightly older boy was a behemoth in every meaning of the word. Though despite his height and more stern appearance, which caused him to be a bit self-conscious of himself in that regard. He was a kind and protective individual like Fox. That and he had was probably one of the most patients people aside from Ren. But the girls liked him well enough, like they did with the rest of team CFVY.

But by this point, the girls were now full blow unnerved by this dream of theirs. Sure they had memories of their friends and those could play in dreams. But, most of the times they weren’t this details or consistent.

Though before they could start ranting off about this dream once more or primarily Yang or Weiss. a lovely red colored door, with a shiny golden handle appeared before them. Which only added to the unnerving factor of all this.

               “Okay no, NO. Like this dream couldn’t get any weirder and more cryptic!!” Ruby groaned. Screaming into her hands for a moment, before letting out a long sigh as she stared back at the door “So… should we you know. Go inside?”

               “I don’t think we should little sis. I’m worried this dream will just get even weirder if we do and I don’t want to deal anymore weirdness then we already have Ruby.” Yang answered, as she could tell that was a fact if they went through that door. Then this already crazy dream, would somehow become odder then it already was

               “Oh and you think just waking up is going stop these weirds dreams. Because I don’t think it will.” Weiss argued. Crossing her arms as even if she found this so far unsettling, she knew that even if they tried waking up now; this dream would still occur the nights after

               “She’s right maiden of Yellow.” The voice chimed in for a moment, much to Yang’s annoyance

               “Peanut gallery. PLEASE BE QUIET!!”  Yang growled at the voice. Weiss rolling her eyes, while Ruby was a bit worried her sister would anger the voice. Blake then decided, she was the only one to calm Yang down at the moment  

               “Yang look. I know this dream is weird. Like really weird, and you’re probably right. That door will most likely make things even stranger somehow. But we need to keep going okay Yang?” Blake explained, though Yang seemed still pretty hesitant. So Blake pulled out the big guns. She simply made her smile look more sweet, titled her head and stared Yang straight in the eyes “Please. For me Yang?”

               “…” Yang didn’t say. At first at least as Ruby and Weiss could tell she was doing everything she could internally to not break. For as long as the two had known Blake, they swore the girl was like a cat in many ways. But maybe that was just because she liked cats in general. Though Yang not even a few seconds in, broke. Slumping a little too, as she knew her girlfriend was playing dirty “Okay… fine. Let’s just… just go through the stupid door before I decide to just break it.”

               “Thank you Yang!” Blake quipped, marking this as her tenth win to her lovers ninth wins before now

Blake smiling in victory as she patted Yang’s right shoulder, moved closer to the door. Weiss passed by next, a bit amused herself. The Ruby passed by too and was smirking a little. Yang just gave her baby sister the stink eye for a moment, before the two moved up to the door too. Once they were at the door. Ruby took the initiative, grabbing the cold handle, turning it before hearing a click and then opened it.

Only for the girls to be blinded in seconds by a bright light. The four covering their eyes from the intense and sudden brightness. Then seconds later the light died down. The girls moved their hands away from their faces to see they were outside. In the courtyard of Beacon Academy. Standing around were the members of JNPR. Like usual so far, the girls were utterly confused on what was going on by this point or what they even had to do. Thankfully the voice had their backs.

                “Don’t worry dear maidens. The door just won’t open fully for you, yet at least. Before so, I want to know a bit more about you all. You’re friends here will ask you questions and all you have to do is answer honestly. Once you do that, you will able to procced onwards.” The voice explained. Though the girls weren’t too fond of the idea of being made to share more about themselves in such a manner

But, they knew they would if it meant getting out of this dream sooner;. They need to do so. Looking around they saw Nora or the dream Nora was the closest to them. So in a quick silent decision. Ruby made her way over to dream Nora, while the others followed behind. Dream Nora smiling simply back, before clearing her throat as the team RWBY stopped a few inches away from her.

               “What do you hold dear, in the very core of yourself?” Dream Nora asked, in a rather calm tone. One that didn’t fit Nora at all, considering her energetic personality

               “Yeah guess the voice doesn’t know our friends as well as we do.” Yang murmured, as the others agreed with her on that note. Deciding she’d go first since she just spoke up. Yang took a moment to ponder on the question, before she looked to the ground while thinking. Then moments later she looked back up at the dream Nora with her answer in mind, smiling like she usually did “For me at least. It’s to be able to become stronger each day. So I’ll be able to keep those I hold dear to me safe.”

               “Admirable maiden of yellow.” Dream Nora said, with a small smiled as she looked to the other three. Blake taking the reins this time

               “For myself. I guess… it would be to have people try and understand each other. A lot of conflicts have started because people don’t try and understand one another. That’s what’s important to me.” Blake added in, as she was going to be honest she was worried her friends would snicker a bit at her words. Though to her surprised. None of them did, instead they seem to approve of her answer which made Blake feel better about having said it

               “Truly kind you are maiden of black.” Dream Nora expressed, before once more looking to the last two of the team. Weiss volunteering to go next, before Ruby could offer it

               “Ahem. Yes, so for me. For me… I… um. Look this is going to sound a bit cheesy. But the love I hold for my current life, for my friends and for the girls here. My family.” Weiss shyly answered. Blushing some at admitting that in front of the girls, since at least to her it sounded so cheesy

Not that she hadn’t wanted to say such words, no she had just wanted to at a time and place of her own choosing. Thankfully as she looked at the girls, they all smiled back at her seeming touched by the kind words. Though seeing Ruby smile the widest, made Weiss feel the happiest to see that Ruby appreciated her words. Weiss would never say it out loud, but she loved seeing Ruby smile. It was a highlight of her day. But again, she’d never tell a soul that.

               “Cheesy maybe. But true it is and you should be proud of that maiden of white.” Dream Nora reassured, before turning her focus to Ruby “And you?”

               “Simple. I want to be the hero that defends everyone. To make sure no one has to fear the dark, to make life better for everyone.” Ruby answered. Proudly puffing up her chest some from the pride in her reassurance of her answer. Though she mellowed out a moment later. Looking at the others “But I especially want to be able to keep my big sister and my best friends safe. Because I love them so much even if it’s hasn’t been too long since we became a team. I couldn’t think of any other three girls I’d want to have my back in the worst of times.”

Weiss, Blake and Yang meanwhile; couldn’t help but feel honored to hear how much Ruby cared for them. Blake giving Ruby quick hug, Yang doing the same a moment after Ruby accepted it was one of her bear hugs. Then Weiss did the same last. A bit hesitant at first, since she wasn’t one usually for this sort of stuff. That and Ruby was more of the hugger between the two of them. But still, Weiss couldn’t help but want to hug Ruby for such kind words.

               “Thank you Ruby, you really are a sweetheart.” Weiss muttered to Ruby. Though did it without realizing it, since she had just wanted to think those words; but instead had whispered it into Ruby’s ear

Ruby for a moment felt her heartbeat faster. A nervous feeling that overwhelmed her or maybe it was one of pure joy. Either way Ruby couldn’t help but feel ecstatic from Weiss words. Though in her moment of being pure bliss. She also made the mistake of saying what she wanted to only think. Then again can you blame the girl, she just got quite the unintentional flirt/ compliment from someone who herself hadn’t realized she’d even said it in that context.

               “Thanks Weiss… though you have a special place in my heart.” Ruby whispered back. As Weiss quickly registered what Ruby had said, as she pushed Ruby back a little as they started at one another

               “W-What did you say?!?!” Weiss asked. Her face redder then a tomato as Ruby for a moment was confused. Until she finally registered what she’d just said moments ago

               “OH AH… I mean as a friend. A close… CLOSE friend. Yes friends right Weiss. Hehe…” Ruby tried to explain. Either to make sure something wasn’t misheard or to just lie to herself on some feelings she had no idea on what to make of yet

               “What. NO I mean right. You’re totally right Ruby. Friend yes just ah friends. Close besties… yep.” Weiss quickly agreed. Trying herself to bring out all those lessons in etiquette and how to handle sudden anxiety, though none of  those were coming to her as her heart kept on beating faster than usual

Blake and Yang meanwhile watching from the sidelines. Had two completely different reactions to this. Blake was doing her best to not chuckle at the scene before her. Yang though, felt the sudden protective urge again to the extreme; that screamed to keep her baby sister safe and pure from Weiss unintentional advances. Blake seeing this chuckled some more at how cute her girlfriend was when it came to protectiveness of her little sister Ruby.

               “Aw how cute!” Dream Nora squealed, snapping Ruby and Weiss out of their stupor as Blake finally let out a laugh; which earned a stink eye from Weiss while Ruby covered her face a bit at what had just occurred. In front of one of her best friends and big sister of all people too. Dream Nora meanwhile giggled a bit more, before sending the four on their way “Anyways. Those are quite the answers. Now I think Ren is waiting for you next. Go and see to him.”

The girls did so. Leaving Dream Nora before making their way to Dream Ren. Once right up near him. They had wondered if the voice got his or anyone else’s personalities correct. Dream Ren meanwhile took notice of the girls. Doing a quick bow, before clearing his throat.

               “What do you want out of life. What dreams do you seek to obtain?” Dream Ren asked. The girls, were happy to see that at least the voice could get some of their friends personalities actually right

But, taking a moment to think on Dream Ren’s question. It didn’t take long before Weiss went up first this time, as her answer came quicker than the others.

               “What I want is… I want to change the mistakes of my family. Fix what damage was caused by them these past years.” Weiss answered, as Dream Ren motioned his hand for her to go on. So Weiss did, even if she felt it wasn’t needed “Look. My family is wealthy beyond belief, I’ve always known that. But I also learned later on, how that wealth was obtained through… unsavory means. Back before Beacon all I ever did was be the obedient and perfect heiress to the Schnee name. I knew in some ways what occurred to those under my family's thumb. So, I want to fix it. All of it, maybe then I can feel proud to call myself a Schnee without lying through my teeth.”

               “Reasonable.” Dream Ren respectfully said, looking to Yang now “You, maiden of yellow?”

               “Easy. To explore the world as it supposed to be seen. That maybe one day, the Grimm in my lifetime will finally be gone. Then I can explore and map out the unseen parts of our world.” Yang explained. Proud of her answer as she gave of her usual trademark smirk

               “A worthy goal maiden of yellow.” Dream Ren quipped and gave her a nod, before looking to Blake “And you maiden of black?”

               “Me then… okay. Well I guess what I want, is to find some way to unit humans and Fauna’s alike. My last answer was similar to this one. So in short, I want to find a way to have them understand one another. Maybe then we can have a better shot against the Grimm before it’s too late.” Blake stated. Calm yet a bit nervous from having to say something so personal out loud, even if she was around her second family being the girls. Much to her relief though, the girls seemed to understand to not ask much on it, seeing her rather nervous look

               “The trust is appreciated maiden of black.” Dream Ren replied. While Blake felt a bit better that it seemed their dream would respect her privacy and try not to prod her anymore for an answer. Dream Ren then gazed upon Ruby “And you maiden of red?”

               “Aside from wanting to be a hero. I already have everything I need. I couldn’t ask for more.” Ruby answered. As even though there could be more, she’d want in life then what she had already. There was no way to ever get that, the past was sadly the past. But she was still being fully honest with the question

               “A fair answer. Thank you again for the trust, please procced to Pyrrha maidens.” Dream Ren stated, pointing to Dream Pyrrha who was practicing some thrusting exercises with her spear

The girls yet again moved to Dream Pyrrha, who herself stopped her exercise and turned to face team RWBY. Who moments later stopped to speak with her, while Dream Pyrrha cleared her throat. Before proceeding with her question.

               “What is it that frightens you, what is it that you fear above all else?” Dream Pyrrha asked. The girls a bit more hesitant this time, as this was the most personal of all the questions

It’s not that any of the girls didn’t trust each other to respect their fears. But it was just none of them wanted to seem weak to the other. They didn’t want to seem like a burden because of those fear, no matter how silly that was since they were so close to each other already in their family like team. Yang though feeling like she needed to be the one to start something at least. Took a shuttering breath, as Dream Pyrrha already was looking at her. Most likely having sensed Yang’s decision.

               “Maiden of yellow.” Dream Pyrrha mused, as Yang wanted to sigh since she wasn’t fully committed to going first; but now she had too

               “Right. My… my worst fear then. Well it’s… it’s not being strong. Strong in every way. To not have the strength to keep the people I care about safe. Worst that they… they died because of my weakness. That’s it, my worst fear.” Yang answered. Rubbing her left arm a bit from how unsettling this felt to just blurt out her deepest fears in life

It helped when she looked seeing Weiss and her little sis Ruby smiling back at her. A silent reassurance that it was fine. That helped Yang quite a bit in the moment, but feeling Blake place her hand on her right shoulder. Before Yang noticed the angelic smile she gave, made her feel like she was in paradise; and feeling blessed to have such an angel as her girlfriend.

She gave the three a nod as a silent thanks of her own. Then the four turning their attention back to the Dream Pyrrha. The figment of their friend simply motioned for one of the other three to go ahead, to not worry about being judged on their deepest fears. After a few seconds, Blake decided to. Since it was starting to make her feel anxious to have to blurt out something so personal. Better to get it out of the way now then last in her opinion.   

               “For me personally. I guess I’ve always feared of being judged. Judged for my past, that… that everyone will leave me if they learn it. I want to tell them.” Blake explained, looking at the girls with a slightly guilty look “I want to tell you three so bad. But… but I just don’t…”

               “It’s okay Blake.” Ruby cut in, still smiling as Blake already felt at ease “You can tell us when you feel like it and we’ll listen. Right Yang, Weiss?”

               “Ruby’s absolutely right. Look I know you and me didn’t get along well until a while ago. But Ruby trusts you and I do too. That’s what friends are for.” Weiss stated. Blake feeling even more reassurance that maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to one day, tell the girls her past

               “Me too Blakey. We’re all family here, so whenever you feel that’s it’s okay to tell us about your past. Go for it, none of will judge you promise.” Yang added in, while Blake nodded that she understood and felt grateful for meeting these girls. They’d really become her closest friends and in Yangs case an amazing girlfriend

Dream Pyrrha though cleared her throat, interrupting the moment between teammates. Getting their attention that it was either Weiss or Ruby’s turn. The red and white pair muttering with one another or a moment. Before Weiss it seemed decided to go third.

               “Right so… for me. I’m scared of losing everyone too. Like Blake is, but it’s because I’m scared I’ll be forced to leave this life of mine by my… father. That’s not the worst of it though. I’m terrified that after everything these past few months that I’ve learned to become a better person. I won’t be able to say no to him and just end up back that obedient little girl. I-I… I don’t want that.” Weiss answered, feeling tears threatening to spill out, at the mere thought of not being able to say no. If or whenever her… father decided it was time for her to stop playing huntress and go back to being his perfect little heiress

Though Weiss suddenly felt a pair arms wrap around. Looking she saw Ruby hugging her tightly and with fierce protectiveness. Weiss felt her chest tightening again as she felt the warmth Ruby’s hold was giving off. The warmth of someone, who truly cared for her wellbeing. Then her hearted fluttered a little when Ruby’s silver eyes meet her own.

               “We’ll never let that happen Weiss. We promise, promise you on all the cookies in the world that we won’t.” Ruby exclaimed. Confidences radiating from her tone, that made Weiss feel at ease that she knew her younger partner meant it. Ruby though cleared her throat as she kept her hold on Weiss “That’s my fear though… to not be able to help the people I care about at all or keep them safe and happy. Everyone I’ve know from when I little to now mean so much to me. Especially you Weiss, you… mean the world to me.”

               “R-Ruby…” Weiss didn’t say, as her tears started to finally pour out. But by this point Weiss didn’t care if she was crying, she felt so happy at Rubys words and hugged the girl back with the same caring tightness “Thank you Ruby. You mean the world to me too.”

               “Hey don’t forget us!” Yang cheered, as she and Blake joined in on the hug too. Weiss wiping her tears away, felt blessed that she truly had another family in the form of the girls

Dream Pyrrha smiled at the scene, but knew she to cut the rather adorable hearting warming moment short, so coughing loudly into her hand; the girls turned their attention to her a second later.

               “Yes well. You four have answered this question. Thank you for your honesty there.  Now head over to Jaune. His question is the most simple yet the hardest to answer. Good luck girls.” Dream Pyrrha explained, as the girls wondered why Jaunes question would be the most difficult to answer

But the girls push those thoughts aside for the time. Making their way over to Dream Jaune who was sitting in a chair, elbows on a brown wooden table as he seemed to be contemplating something. As the girls stopped a few inches from Dream Jaune, the construct took notice of them and yet said nothing. Only continued staring at them.

               “Um…” Ruby started to say, as she wondered if Dream Jaune was broken. But that was quicky answered, by Dream Jaune himself

               “You find yourself in a rather dire situation. It starts with you overseeing a village of a thousand people from afar. Five miles away is a neighboring village of only three hundred. Both towns have a charged electrical fence that keep Grimm from hoping over. Usually, they get a charge pack from a trader that comes around every one month. Only this time, the trader does not come.” Dream Jaune began to say. Stopping as he waited to see if they girls had questions so far. None did but only seemed confused on where he was going with this. So with that in mind, Dream Jaune continued “Anyways, because the fences could not be recharged. Now a horde of Grimm have come to wipe out both towns. But a miracle happens though, as it turns out both villages have radios to use in case emergences such as this. Sending off a S.O.S. As you, get the message and know a place where to get such a needed charge pack. That and you have access to vehicular transportation. But you only have enough gas and enough time to save one village. The village of a thousand are filled with families and normal civilians with only a militia force of two hundred strong. Meanwhile the village of three hundred is made up a military force, and has a scientist who has recently made poison that can kill a Grimm in twenty seconds flat. Which on do you save?”

The girls for a moment were silent. A bit off put at the sudden question and it’s two choices. That and it was odd too, a very coincidental sort of situation that would most likely be a one in a thousand chance of actually occurring.

               “Okay no offense but… you know, you could have come up with a better scenario. This one seems a bit farfetched if you ask me.” Blake inquired, giving some criticism to Dream Jaunes mortality choice for them

               “It’s a hypothetical maiden of black. I doubt it would actually happen, or that you’d ever face such odds in the first place. But I ask this for you to test your own morality. At the core I am asking this. Would you sacrifice the many for a few with the possible golden bullet or a few for the many who forever will hail you as their hero. That is what I’m asking at the core of my hypothetical situation.” Dream Jaune explained. A little irked for a moment, before going back to his calmer state

The girls during this explanation, were a bit curious on how much more detailed this dream could be. The fact that even if the personalities weren’t all correct. The constructs seemed very life like in a sense, which made the girls wonder more.

Still questions aside. The more simplified mortality question had the girls stumped already. Well more of Weiss, Blake and Yang. As it seemed Ruby already knew her answer just like that. It didn’t take too much longer for the rest to figure out an answer. This time Weiss going first.

               “Since this is hypothetical in nature, but with a rather serious subject. My honest answer is that I would save the few in place of the many. I wouldn’t care to do it, but considering the options given to use in your little scenario. I believe the few outweigh the many in this case.”  Weiss answered as she didn’t care much for her own answer. But if she had to pick, the few with the Grimm poison seemed more beneficials in the late future, though again she would not like the end results even if it was for a beneficial outcome. Though Weiss was surprised when she saw Yang give her a nod in agreement, which prompted her to go next

               “And I gotta agree. Like Weiss said, I wouldn’t enjoy picking the few for the many. But you know the whole Grimm poison thing sounds really more useful then… you know. So yeah I guess that’s my answer too.” Yang explained. Though felt the same feeling of uneasiness with that choice, one she hope she would never have to pick in real life

               “Understandable maiden of white and maiden of yellow.” Dream Jaune stated, before truing his sights onto Blake and Ruby ‘What of you maiden of red and maiden of black?”

               “Personally. I’d pick the many over a few in this case. Sure maybe there’s a poison for the Grimm and yes maybe that could be a gamer changer in this scenario. But I’d rather not have innocents die for that. That’s not how things should be, if it’s a setback for a while. That’s okay, I’d rather have those families alive then dead.” Blake exclaimed. As she was a logical person yes, but she wasn’t cold hearted with that logic of hers

Blake would rather in this hypothetical situation, have the families alive. Then have them be dead for a poison that could have the possibility of getting weaker over time. If the Grimm managed to develop an immunity. Which in the end would mean those families would have died for nothing.

               “I’ll admit. I’m a little surprised. I’d have thought you’d agree with the maidens of yellow and white. Oh well, your answer is yours.” Dream Jaune quipped, before turning his attention over to Ruby “Maiden of red, what of you. What is your answer?”

               “Simple. I’d save both.” Ruby answered and yes. Compared to the other answers, hers truly was simple. There was no hesitation, no doubt and she had full confidence in it

But as Ruby answered, for that moment everyone started at Ruby. From her surprised teammates, to Dream Jaune. Who himself seemed the most shocked with the answer. That or maybe he was shocked by how quick and easy Ruby answered his question. Either way it was… a bit admirable and yet also a little scary.

               “T-That’s wasn’t a choice maiden of red.” Dream Jaune tried to explain, as he felt Ruby was avoiding the actual answer she must have had “I asked if you’d cho-”

               “I know.” Ruby interrupted, knowing that even in a dream her rather simple question would be look at as odd in some ways “But those choices you gave us before. I didn’t really care for em. So, I decided to make another one and that’s my answer. I’m not changing it.”

               “…” Dream Jaune didn’t say. While the others were more surprised with how much conviction Ruby had with her answer. It was then Dream Jaune laughed a little “Hahaha!”

It wasn’t even from any form of mockery. No instead Dream Jaune seemed to find his own shock to be amusing as Ruby’s answer. An answer so simple, yet so full of conviction and honesty. That one couldn’t find any sort of fault in it. After a few more moments, he finally calmed down enough to reply back.

              “Heh. Yes… yes. What an answer maiden of Red, it ceases to amaze me at how the simplest answer. Is the most shocking of them all, but that is your answer and I will accept it.” Deam Jaune exclaimed as the very same red door from before appeared before them “You have answered the questions and are ready to move on. Go and finish the trial before you.”

The girls then took a few moments to give the Dream versions of team JNPR one last glance, before making their way to the door. Once there, Ruby took the handle and turned it. As Ruby began to push the door open, they were suddenly blinded by a white light.

The girls covered their eyes quickly as the light consumed them. Before it was suddenly gone. As the girls slowly uncovered their eyes, then saw they were yet again on another stain glasses floor. This one also new in appearance and what was depicted on it.

It depicted the girls in the center once more, with the five unknowns around them. Around the five unknowns the portraits of the teams JNPR, CFVY, Professor Port, Professor Oobleck, Miss Goodwitch and Professor Ozpin.

But those were the parts the girls had seen earlier and recognize. Outside of that, were more portraits of people that none of the girls knew.  Varying from humans, to beings that made no sense. Numbering in quite a few. 

Though they didn’t get much time to inspect the stain glass floors images fully. As another bright light began to shine above them. The girls taking notice as they all stared up at the light. It was neither bright nor dime and did not hurt their eyes either. I was warm, comforting and pure.

They also felt an odd feeling once more of familiarity for some reason. Like they’ll all be here or at least somewhere similar to here before. It was all the more confusing than any of the girls would have liked. But before they could say or do more…

.

.

It happened…

.

.

               “Be careful dear maidens.” The voice suddenly proclaimed. The tone more stern and yet calm.  Which scared the girls for a moment, but before any could reply back. The voice continued on “For those who come closer to the shining righteousness of the light, will fail to see the shadows within grow stronger…”

 At the exact same time, as the light shinned above the four. They hadn’t noticed how long their shadows had become. Though a sense of sudden dread went down the girls backs. Looking behind them. The girls quickly took notice of their shadows, then saw them start to form from the ground itself. Becoming solid and three dimensional. Only these shadow self’s were all black with two sets of yellow eyes each like those creatures from before. The girls didn’t get much more time to inspect, as their shadows all began to fuse into pillar.

A pillar that began to twist, before flattening into a pool of darkness. A vile feeling was all the girls could sense as they backed away a bit. Then the pool of darkness began to form once more. Into something else, something much worse. It began to form into a enormous Beowulf of all things, the girls back even more in their growing dread.

.

.

.

“Don’t be afraid dear maidens, do not cower away from the darkness…”

.

.

.

The enormous Beowulf forming in front of them, had a somewhat more beastly appearance somehow then the normal run of the mill Beowulf’s. Which honestly creeped the girls out even more then they’d have cared for.

Though the girls noticed too, that its claws were red tipped on both of its hands and paws. Dread like hair hung from the back of the beast's head. An old weather skull like mask adored the top of its head and snout, along with other weathered bone plating armor around its body.

Its eyes were a haunting yellow, while on its chest was engraved within a scar, the shape of a heart with a crack in the center. The girls knew quickly. This beast was the embodiment of their fears, their worries, doubts, pain and anguish all in one. How they could tell, they didn’t know. But the girls could simply feel it.

.

.

.

“Do not fall to your… Rompita Koro.”

.

.

.

Though as the voice spoke one more. The girls barely heard them, as their attention was upon the fully formed monster that towered over them. An abomination that looked down at them, with eyes full of such hatred, such resentment, such blood lust. As if it blamed the girls for its state of birth. That it would slaughter them like animals for this, that it would enjoy every second of it. Taking in its first breath, it let out all of its rage.

.

.

“RWAHHHHH!!!!!”

.

.

The near deafening roar sounded like a mixture of a beast and human man mixed in agonizing pain. As if that very same pain, fueled the rage within it. The shock wave of such a roar too, pushed the girls back just a bit on their feet. As they braced for such an impact.

But as they steadied themselves, team RWBY realized this thing wanted a fight to the death. Stringing up what courage they had left, the girls got their weapons back out. Rompita Koro seeing this, growled once more and let out a second roar more intense then the first.

It once more pushed the girls, much closer to the edge where they almost fell over. But thankfully they stopped one another just before. Looking down seeing nothing, but the void of darkness that surrounded their small piece of footing glass that was their flooring. The girls yet again got a rather unsettling feeling of familiarity. But the girls ignored it, turning their full attention back to Rompita Koro as he waiting for them. Wanting the battle to start already as he barred his fangs.

               “Guess the pup wants to play… great.” Yang muttered, doing her best to ignore the fear that had crept into her very soul

               “Is it ever easy for us?” Weiss questioned, as she wondered why it was always them that got into these sort of situations

               “Do you really have to ask that?” Bake replied back. As she was starting to finally accept this was probably going to an aspect of their lives till the day they passed

               “Either way girls, lets show him what Team RWBY is all about!!” Ruby screamed, as she charged Rompita Koro; the others following behind not even a second later

But as they did, and as Rompita Koro roared seeing the fight was on. The voice muttered one last thing to them.

.

.

“And don’t forget, do not at all dear maidens…”

.

.

If the girls heard the last word there. It didn’t matter, as their focus was on Rompita Koro. Who raised his right arm up, before swinging it down near Ruby and Yang, who were the closest to him. The sister duo dodging into opposite direction much to the beast's irritation.

But before Rompita Koro could attack again. He received an arrow to the face and a few blast of magic. As Blake and Weiss from the left where Ruby was near. We’re firing off as quicky as they could. Rompita Koro growled as he was about to back hand the two. But whimpered angrily when he felt on his near left. Yang’s sword stabbed into his ankle. Not risking another stab, the beast kicked his leg back just as Yang just pulled her sword back from another stab and seeing the attack. Yang blocked it with her shield as she was flung back on the soles of her boots.

But she was stopped when she felt a pair of hands pushed against her back. Looking to her right she saw Weiss had saved her. Weiss giving Yang a smile and nod, as Yang did the same back. Before they heard the sounds of battle continue. Looking they saw Ruby and Blake fighting Rompita Koro still. The two quickly joined in once more in the battle. As Yang decided to pull out her bow and help with range attacks for once. While Weiss did the same when the saw Blake switch to her staff and shield to be a mid-range fighter for a while.

Meanwhile Ruby blocked who another swipe from Rompita Koro if barley keeping herself from falling over. She was thankful for the bolts of light hitting the beast and keeping it distracted enough to avoid any serious attacks. But unlike the others, her neckless was the only other item she had. She really wished she had Cresent Rose. Thankfully once more, she notice Weiss and Yang using their bows now to fire from the back and sides alongside Blake.

Ruby seeing this and Rompita Koro swinging its arms at them. Rather slowly now that she noticed it, maybe because it just been brought into form. She decided to take this as an advantage to deal a finishing blow. On the top of the soft part of its head. So without saying a word, she threw her sword into Rompita Koro left leg.

Then much to the confusion of the others. Ruby ran to the beast as he swiped at her by instinct. But his hand was shot by a few arrows by Yang. As she, Weiss and Blake though having no idea what Ruby was doing. Decided to cover her back either way. So she and the others kept firing arrows and spells at Rompita Koro.

By this point Ruby was close enough, that she took a leap and grabbed her sword by the hilt. As she did, she used the momentum to launch herself up as she pulled her sword out at the same time. Then as she was launched up, she stabbed into Rompita Koro flesh once more. A few more times of doing the same process as she ignored the roars of pain the beast let out. Then as she finally reached the top, she steadied herself. Taking a quick look downwards at the others still firing at Rompita Koro.

               “Ruby hurry, don’t know if we can hold this dumb mutt off much longer!!” Yang yelled, as she switched to her sword and shield again; blocking a swipe from Rompita Koro. While Weiss and Blake continued firing up the beast to help keep its focus off of Ruby

               “Right…” Ruby muttered, as she kept her footing as best as she could. Before raising her sword and was ready to land the finishing strike as she saw a gap in between its head and the skull shaped helmet it wore “STAY AWAY FROM MY FAMILY!!!”

With a sudden surge of strength within her, Ruby plunged the sword into Rompita Koro skull. All the way until the hilt of the blade stopped. As she did, she noticed Rompita Koro starting to slow down. Before he stood still.

Then Rompita Koro’s lifeless body began to fall backwards. Ruby pulling her sword out, as ran off the tip of the beast's snout and began her descent downwards. As Rompita Koro’s body hit the ground. Ruby was caught by Weiss, if barely as the heiress knees almost gave out as Ruby landed in her arms. Before letting the younger girl down on her feet. Ruby gave Weiss a thank you nod, while Weiss nodded back feeling a little flustered for a moment or so.

Still after a few moments, the group of four looked at the body of Rompita Koro who laid dead now. Feeling a sense of relief that the monster had been slain and that they wouldn’t be plagued by its presence anymore.

               “Hehe… we did it. We did it girls!!” Ruby cheered as she looked back at the others with a big smile “Thanks again for the back up when I climbed on that mean old monsters back.”

               “Hey no prob little sis. At least for me, you’re my sister so of course I’m gonna keep ya safe. No matter how old you get.” Yang mused, as she patted the top of Ruby’s head. Ruby happily accepting the sisterly gesture “Love ya Ruby.”

               “Hehe. Love you too Yang.” Ruby replied back, before Blake and Weiss decided to cut in

               “Cute as this is. What now?”  Blake asked, as it seemed nothing else was starting or ending; not even the voice speaking to them “Do we just wait to wake up or…”

               “Maybe we have to….wait, what’s going on with the beasts body??” Weiss began to say. Before she noticed the body of Rompita Koro starting to convulse a little. Weiss at least quicky realized what could be happening much to her horror “Oh-”

But Weiss didn’t finish her sentence. As suddenly the body of Rompita Koro dissolved into a pool of pure darkness. That engulfed the glass stained floor below them and was already sucking them downwards to wherever.

As the girls of team RWBY started to panic, doing their best to get a hold of one another and get some sort of footing. While doing what they could to ignore the feeling of drowning. The voice finally came back, with some rather cryptic parting words.

.

.

“Don’t be afraid my dear maidens…”

.

.

.

               “Crap, crap what’s happening??”  Yang screamed, as she tried to swim upwards but was being suck downward faster by the second “AHHH!!”

.

.

“You four hold the mightiest weapons of all…”

.

.

               “W-What are you… help us or something please!!!”  Blake screamed as she and Yang were the first ones to be almost fully sucked in by this point. Her lungs starting to fill up with the dark liquid “AHH…h-help….gah….”

.

.

“So don’t forget…”

.

.

               “RUBY!!” Weiss screamed, in panic of her own. As she was trying to move closer to Ruby. Who unlike her, seemed to be the one sinking the slowest. Holding out her hand as she was feeling her own lungs start to clog up “R-Ruby…ta…gah…. Hand… gah…”

Thankfully Ruby saw this. The red themed girl moving closer to Weiss herself now, as she held out her own hand. The tips of their finger's barley touching.

Only that small glimmer of hope died, when dark pool swallowed Weiss whole. Along with a barley surfaced Blake and Yang. Much to Ruby’s horror, as she began to tear up.

.

.

               “W-gah…WEISS!!!”  Ruby screamed in horror. Before she felt her body sinking in finally, the darkness slowly wrapping around her as she felt her body become heavier each second. Her lungs becoming shallower with each breath. All the while she did her best to break free. When she saw it was useless, she started to cry from the fear of her slow drowning “Girls… gah…ugh…gah….s-gah...s-someone… HELP!!!”

All that remained then was the darkness, that had finally swallowed the girls of team RWBY. For the girls as they drowned and drowned, they began to lose conscious. Before it went silent. But as the darkness of blacking out enraptured the drowning girls. The voice said one last thing.

.

.

“You are the ones who will open the door…”

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Pain…

 A slight gnawing pain in her head was what Ruby Rose felt this morning. At least she thought it was morning. Since everything seems so… quiet, yet muffled too. She couldn’t find the strength to open her eyes yet, but she could feel the cool air in the room.

Feeling the softness of her bed underneath her and the blankets over her. Well use to be over her as she was starting to feel cold, from her head to her toes. The cold morning air becoming ever more present. Moments later though, her hearing started to work. Mainly in the forms of half muffles currently.

“Ru-” A voice said, if barely

That was the first thing Ruby heard.  She could tell it must have been one of the girls, that and she guessed they sounded concerned by the tone alone. But that was honestly just a guess. Still she decided to try and respond back, as she also had guessed. The muffled voice belonged to her big sister Yang.

               “Yang… i-is that you?” Ruby replied, her voice feeling like a hoarse whisper as she needed some water soon

               “-By___ He-____s?” Another voice asked now. Sounding calmer and more tempered then her big sister. Ruby’s guess, it was Blake. No one else she knew, even team JNPR’s other calm and cool team member Ren could replicate the calmness Blake always seemed to display

By this point though. Ruby’s senses were starting to come back too. From of course her hearing, then her sense of smell, her taste even and finally she felt that she had the strength to open her eyes. Taking a moment or so more, she began to slowly open her eyes, seeing three people over her. She could already tell she was right with it being Blake, Weiss and Yang.

               “Ruby speak to us please!” Weiss pleaded, as was quite worried from what Ruby could tell

Thankfully by this point, Ruby opened her eyes fully and saw that it was indeed her friends sitting over the edge of her bedside. She felt happy that they were worried so much, though seeing Weiss the most worried made her chest tighten in glee, if not with some guilt for making the girl worry in the first place. But she pushed that aside as she slowly sat up. Blake touching her left shoulder as to stop her.

               “Hey take it easy there. We we’re worried about you, you didn’t wake up after we all did. So we, and I mean Yang tried shaking you a bit. But that didn’t seem to work. So we had to wait.” Blake explained, as she was glad Ruby was okay and not in some comatose state

               “Sorry… I just had the strangest dream is all. You were all in it.” Ruby explained. Waiting for them to ask her about said dream that involved them, only she took notice of the unsettled faces the girls made when she mentioned her dream “What?”

               “Ah… Ruby, we… we had the same dream to actually.” Weiss answered. A sheepish smile as she, Blake and Yang either awkwardly laughed or just smiled weakly

               “Wait what, y-you’re kidding right?!” Ruby asked. Wide eyed in shock that the girls had actually been in that odd dream. She didn’t want to believe it one bit and needed an answer. But the looks on the girls faces already told her the answer wasn’t one she’d like “No… no. Really?!?!”

Weiss, Blake and Yang just nodded a silent ‘yes’. Which didn’t help improve Ruby’s mood from the dream itself and just waking up; then being told she had looked to be in a near comatose state didn’t help either.

If Ruby was being honest. She’d have to say this was probably already one of her worst days ever in her whole life. Though the number one spot for that would always be a certain day when she was younger; and for good reasons. This day was simply in the lineup for one the of the worse.

               “Ah jeez. I can’t believe this, or the fact that dream actually happened.” Ruby groaned, sighing a bit as she rubbed her eyes for a second or so. Before turning her attention back to the girls who seemed to feel the same way. Even if they hadn’t said much on it “It really was a weird dream though, wasn’t it?”

               “Yeah. Real weird. Kind of scary too by the end I hate to say. But there it is.” Yang responded. As the dream had put a rather uneasy feeling in Yang’s gut. She didn’t know why, but it felt like something was coming soon; very soon “Ugh, this sucks. I feel all antsy now.”

               “No argument here. I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep easily for a few days.” Blake agreed. As she, like Yang had an uneasy feeling about this week in general. Though personally she couldn’t say why, only that it was a gnawing sort of gut feeling

               “Speaking of. I didn’t really like that last thing the voice told us. Remember girls?” Weiss chimed in. Doing her best to just ignore her own uneasiness

The girls meanwhile took a moment. thinking back a little on what they remembered. Before it came back to them on what the voice had said, while they’d been drowning in that pool of darkness of all times too.

.

.

“Don’t be afraid my dear maidens. You four hold the mightiest weapons of all, so don’t forget. You are the ones who will open the door…”

.

.

               “Yeah… not what I’d called comforting. I’m just wondering now what that voice meant by that.” Blake pondered. Since those words honestly didn’t help her mood any more than it already was feeling “Thoughts?”

               “No idea myself aside from… hm, maybe some kind of weapon we can use against the Grimm maybe?” Ruby answered. Though she was honestly confused herself and had no idea what the voices ramblings could have meant

               “Could be Ruby. But what kind of weapon could take out all the Grimm just like that?” Weiss questioned as it wasn’t so far out there, but that kind of weapon would have been found already or would currently be sought after to be used in the future “I mean if it was a weapon we would have hear some new or even rumors about it right?”

               “Good point there Weiss. Still, no idea myself. But hey if there is a weapon like that out there. Maybe we’re gonna be involved finding it. I mean that dream was screaming ‘Chosen ones’ sort of vibes.” Yang remarked. Even though the prospects of that possibility actually had made her feel even more uneasy on the inside, near throwing up levels to be honest

               “Yeah I guess. But none of us really know for now, but whatever happens. Guess we’re gonna be the hero’s. Sounds fun and hey, if we’re destined to beat all the Grimm back. Then we just have to get use to celebrity life right?” Ruby joked. Mainly to ease her own worry all of sudden with the prophecy’s  possibilities instore for her and the girls

Not that one could blame Ruby for feeling such a way. She was only fifteen for god sakes. Ruby may be gun-ho on being a hero, a great huntress and a protector of the weak. But that was when she was older and more well trained. That and when she didn’t look like some little girls color coded doll you’d get off at the store shelfs as the season’s hottest new toy.

Okay maybe that last part wasn’t true. But Ruby just felt uneasy about the whole idea of being in a prophecy. That would be a lot of stressful responsibilities for her and the girls since they were just teens. Not to mention the possible issue of targets being painted on their backs too. It wasn’t a great deal in any way at their current age.

               “Heh. Guess so little sis.” Yang mused, appreciative that her little sister was trying her best to ease the uneasy mood between the four of them. Though her mind did wander on a few other ideas to do about this odd information “Hey, you think we should tell someone at least, maybe one of the teachers?”

               “Real smart Yang. Yes we’ll just go up to one of our professors and say ‘Oh professor, we all had a shared dream. With a bodiless voice telling us we’re to find a super-secret weapon against the Grimm. Oh and let’s not forget how we had to fight off hordes of dark creatures and a building size Beowulf during the whole dream’ Yeah real good idea there.” Weiss chassis at the rather problematic suggestion, she didn’t mean to make it sound so rude; but it was kind of hard not to right now

               “You know you could have just said it was a bad idea and left it there Weiss.” Yang argued, crossing her arms as she didn’t really appreciate what Weiss did just now; they were best friends like how they were with the others of the team. But that didn’t mean they weren’t still prone to bickering with one another when it happened

               “I could have. But Yang just… just come on. Use your brain more, you have one and I know you’re smart. So don’t be surprised if I make a remark on suggestions like the one just now.” Weiss explained or at least tried too as she could see Yang was a bit offended by her statement, even if it was a little true

               “Oh, okay then Weiss. Tell us ‘your’ plan then, since you seem to be our premium plan maker right?” Yang sarcastically suggested. As now it was Weiss turn to feel offended by Yang’s accusation

               “I didn’t say I was Yang. You’re just flipping this around now so I’m the bad guy.” Weiss scolded as she and Yang glare at each other

               “Well maybe you could have been a BIT nicer with your words then you’re highness. Since you’re acting like a spoil brat again.” Yang exclaimed, a bit more aggressively as the arguing started finally

During this, Ruby and Blake looked at one another sighing at their teammates behavior at times. Blake motioning Ruby to do her thing like she usually did to calm down the two more expressive members of the team.

               “GIRLS!!!” Ruby shouted, in a rare case of usage as she only really used this tone of voice when needed. Mostly when Weiss and Yang argued. The two girls in question that immediately stopping as even now they weren’t use to Ruby being so stern like this. Both looking towards Ruby, a bit shyly. Ruby pouting in disappointment as she continued “Look. Can you two stop arguing please. We all just woke up so none of that, besides Weiss. You could have been nicer and Yang, you didn’t have to egg Weiss on like that. So, are we good?”

               “…Yeah.” Weiss replied, averting her gaze as she didn’t like it when Ruby was upset with her

               “Guess so.” Yang added in, as she sighed knowing she probably should have just let it be since they were all a bit stressed out thanks to the weirdness of their shared dream. Looking at Weiss she held out her hand “We good Weiss?”

               “Like I said. Yeah, sorry.” Weiss answered back. Both she and Yang shaking hands for a moment with a friendly smile, before stopping. Then looking back at Ruby and Blake, seeing both of them seemed relieved at the friendly outcome of all of this

               “See. Doesn’t it feel nicer when we all get along!” Ruby happily cheered. Weiss, Blake and Yang just nodding as Ruby was okay with that for an answer. Looking up at the window though and seeing the sunny blue sky outside, she at least couldn’t help but worry a bit still for whatever reason

               “Anyways.” Blake interjected as the other turned their attention to her “I wanted to tell you. But Pyrrha told me yesterday that she and the rest of her team were going out today. Since it’s a Saturday and we have the day off from classes. Though she did also say team CFVY will be joining them too. But Pyrrha wanted me to tell you, so we could plan out the day and hang out with them. If you girls want too of course. She said we didn’t have to if we didn’t want to or if we were busy already.”

               “Well that was nice of Pyrrha to ask. But sure, I think we’re good. Right Weiss, Yang?” Ruby stated. Looking to Weiss and Yang, both nodding in agreement that it sounded like a good idea. Ruby feeling suddenly much more ecstatic for fun day ahead “Great, well guess we have a plan for the day then!!”

“Totally. So first order of the day then…” Yang responded, smirking as she got quickly up and grabbed some clothes from her bed. Then ran to the bathroom as she opened the door “ME FIRST!!!!”

Not even a moment later. Yang closed the door and locked it. Much to the annoyance of Weiss at least, while Ruby and Blake chuckled a little.

               “UGH. Every morning she does that. You’d think we’d be able to see the signs by this point!” Weiss screamed. A bit agitated that she at least hadn’t caught onto Yang’s first shower dibs stunt after these few months of knowing the girl

               “Well at least she’s quick, unlike some people.” Blake quipped, as Weiss gave her a slight glare. Blake shrugging as it was rather true, Weiss tended to take the longest in the showers for whatever reason; her guess was that Weiss was a bit of a germophobic. Hence the longer showers. Laying her back against the frame of Ruby’s bed, she simply decided to stare at her bare feet as the silence took over. Silence that Blake knew she had to break, so they could talk more on their dream. Letting out a quick sigh, she looked back up to the two with her “Anyways, guess we should talk about it. The dream I mean, like just to get it off our chests. You know?”

               “Yeah. Guess so, I just… just am having a hard to coming to terms that it was all real. Like, real-real.” Ruby replied. Rubbing her eyes for a moment, before she let out a quick yawn “And I think we lost some sleep somehow being in that dream.”

               “Agreed. I’m felt a bit more tired than usual when I first woke up. Still that dream, I’ll admit it was odd; but also quite beautiful if not a bit eerie too.” Weiss said. Rubbing Ruby’s back a bit to help sooth her partner, though her eyes felt a bit strained; a feeling she wasn’t use to one bit and it was irritating her a little. But maybe talking about the dream would help keep her mind off the strain she felt “And don’t get me started on the glass stained floors. Those were really odd, but again too. Beautifully eerie.”

               “Yeah. What was odd to me though, was that we only knew the one’s from the first and third glass stained floor being our friends and teachers in our lives. The rest were unknowns. Like the five depicted in the second glass stained floor. They were… different. That much I’ll say.” Blake exclaimed. Having found the stained glass floors so very odd that it knew people they had known, but then showed them people they didn’t know that seemed to have a connection to them somehow

“Like the one with man who wore the old looking armor. That and the cross stitched into his chest. Which is like super skin crawling at how painful that must have been.” Ruby started off. As aside from the painful looking cross on the man’s chest, he looked to be a knight too from those old stories books Yang would read her

“True, I’ll say myself that the woman was what caught my attention the most out of those five. Don’t know why, just felt a.. connection to her. Like she was me in a way. Does that make sense?” Weiss asked. Ruby and Blake nodding back a silent ‘yes’ much to Weiss relief that she was able to get her point across “Anyways. The last three I also found interesting too. If not in a sad way to be honest.”

“You mean because of their more animal appearances?” Blake inquired, Weiss nodding that it was that mainly and Blake couldn’t blame Weiss for feeling that way; she did too

Mostly it was because those three, who would have had quite the hard time fitting in normal human society; let alone even amongst the Faunas. The one in the black armor with just the jaguar head maybe a bit more than the other two. Who themselves looked rather cartoonish, which also only would have added to their oddness. All in all, those three Blake would have pitted if they were real. Heck she still did even if they were only figments of their imagination. She hoped.

Ruby and Weiss only nodded a bit. Staying silent on the issues, more with Weiss in that part though since her family’s history with the Faunas was quite tense as much as she hated to admit it. Even if it was clear as day how Faunas who worked for her family, usually ended up and were treated during their employment.

But just as the silence was starting to set in amongst the three once more. Yang came out in her clothes for the day. All dried up and smelling of honey, which was from the shampoo she usually used in her hair. Smiling like she usually did, she didn’t take notice of the silence amongst her peers.

               “Alrighty, who’s next!” Yang asked cheerfully. Weiss, Blake and Ruby looking at one another before one of them decided. That being Ruby of all people, who knew it was her time to strike was now while the opening was fresh

               “ME!!” Ruby shouted. Startling Weiss and Blake for a second. As Ruby leaped onto her bed, grabbing the fresh pair of clothes she kept near the foot of her bed. Then using her semblance for just a moment, as a trail of rose petals were all that was left before the bathroom door closed and was locked seconds later

               “Hehe. That’s Ruby for you.” Yang quipped, sitting down where Ruby had as she found her little sister too adorable at times to not gush over

               “I… Yang, you corrupted your sweet little sister to pull a you!!” Weiss scolded. Crossing her arms with a ‘hmf’, Yang chuckling a bit while Blake just smiled at the usual antics in the morning

               “Can you blame her, I’m her super awesome big sister. Of course she’ll copy a few things I do, but nice twist using her semblance.” Yang exclaimed, but patted the top of Weiss head for a moment much to the white haired girls slight irritation “But don’t worry. Ruby’s takes real short showers. So you should be good to go next. Unless you want to go next Blake?”

               “No it’s fine. Weiss here would only get poutier if she had to go last. Ain’t that right rich girl.” Blake teased a little, Weiss pouting some more like Blake had guess she would; while she and Yang laughed a little more. Weiss sighing before she joined in on the laughter at her expense. A few seconds later, as the laughter ceased. Blake decided to bring Yang up to speed on what was being discussed “Anyways. Me, Weiss and Ruby were just talking about the dream we all had. Any thoughts?”

               “Aside from being the weirdest dream ever. Nope, well maybe. If I’m gonna be honest, I loved my weapons. BUT, I am curious if we’ll be able to ever use our dream weapons in real life. They might have been simple, but after a bit of use. I’ll admit I kind of grew attached to them. Ya know?” Yang quipped, Weiss and Blake unable to disagree as by the end of the dream they felt the same way

               “Maybe. But I find it highly unlikely, besides they were dream weapons. Unless one of us has a hidden secondary semblance that can conjure up dream weapons. Can’t say again we’ll be able to.” Weiss answered. As Yang slumped down a bit against Ruby’s bed as she knew that would be the answer, but she didn’t like it still

               “Yeah I know. But it would be cool is all I’m saying.” Yang replied. Weiss and Blake shrugging, but agreed once more with Yang

 But just then, the door opened in the bathroom as Ruby came walking out. Nice, dry and squeaky clean too as she skipped over to them. Also it seemed Yang was right, Ruby really did take quick showers.

               “ Hey girls, overheard what you said and I gotta agree with my big sis. But hey, maybe we can find someone to forge those weapons for us. That could be a nice group hangout day later on in the month for us.” Ruby happily suggested. As she also liked using the dream weapons, nothing would ever replace her main weapon Crescent Rose. But a few backup weapons would be a big help, if anything ever happened to her scythe in the heat of battle 

               “I can see how that would be a good idea. Maybe add in a few personal adjustments too if we can get the weapons forged.” Blake said. Finding the idea agreeable. Weiss and Yang seemed to find the idea agreeable as well. But as of now though, she knew they had to get ready for the hangout today with the others “Anyways. Weiss you’re up.”

               “YES. Finally, I won’t take long!!” Weiss happily cheered, grabbing her clothes form her bed as she skipped to the bathroom seeming less pouty now. Before closing the bathroom door and locking it

               “Oh gosh she can be so adorable!” Ruby exclaimed, without realizing she’d said that out loud around Blake and her big sister of all people

               “Ho, ho. Ruby got your sights on Weiss do you?” Yang stated proudly and loud. Making Ruby flinch a bit as she finally realized what just happened, looking back as she saw Yang and Blake smirking. Though Yang even if she was teasing her little sister, couldn’t help but feel that same protective big sister feeling come up again when it came to Ruby. But she did her best to ignore it, to tease her little sister instead… siblings am I right?

               “N-No that’s not what I meant at all Yang!!” Ruby tried to defend herself. Her face becoming as red as the hooded cloak she wore, didn’t help when Blake decided to chime in on this

               “I can already hear the wedding bells. Will it be the Schnee’s or the Roses I write on the wedding invitations?” Blake added in, smirking as Yang just began to laugh and fell onto her back from it

               ”Not you too Blake!!!” Ruby screamed, mortified at what was happening now

Though as Yang laughed, Blake just enjoyed the moment. While Ruby was glad Weiss was still taking a shower, as to not hear what had just been said.

It was for the girls of team RWBY. Just another normal day of their lives together. Though as the happy moment occurred, none of them took any notice of a hooded dark robed woman staring from a distance on the schools edge. Staring up at the window of their room even if she couldn’t see the girls inside. That and the slight frost that slightly covered the windows itself.

♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was another happy, normal day in Vale.

That was what the citizens walked around felt, as it was the norm when it came to Vale. People talked, children played. Shopping, eating, kissing, laughing all going on at once in this quaint city. It was as peaceful as it could be.

But today, walking down a street was a group of teens. Three teams, all friends. Well two of teams more of friends, then with the third team. Who were getting slowly more integrated into the friend circle.

The three teams of four teens each. Were one team RWBY, team JNPR and team CVFY. All currently walking and talking with one another. Enjoying the free day they had. Currently ahead of the rather large group of teens. Was Ruby, Jaune and Coco. All chatting up in their own sub group of their large party.

               “Anyways, I just think cookies should be extra-large so we don’t buy so many. I’m not made our of lien you know!!” Ruby explained, in a rather serious tone. Which only got the other two listening to chuckle a little “Hey what’s funny??”

               “Nothing. Just kind of a first to see you so serious. Even if it’s about cookies.” Jaune answered as he was glad to have such good friends this year; Ruby being his first new friend at the school

               “Hey mister. Cookies are serious business ya know!” Ruby countered. Coco at least chuckling some more as Ruby pouted a little. Coco then and there deciding Ruby was just too adorable to not pat on the top of her head. Which she did for a second or so. Making Ruby grumble some in a rather cute manner

“Heh, sorry. Just had to. You’re like a teddy bear, an adorable and small teddy bear.” Coco explained, as she chuckled a little more at Ruby’s childlike nature for the short-ish time she’d know the girl

               “Hmmm…” Ruby grumbled some more. A little annoyed at that, but knew she couldn’t help being considered small and adorable; but at least she knew she could show her doubters off with her weapon skills. Letting it be, she smiled a little “Yeah I guess. Still thanks for listening you two. Specially you Coco, we haven’t know each other too long. So I was kind of worried you’d make fun of me.”

               “Nah that ain’t my style. I just listen and give input when needed. Well sometimes, unless it involves high grade fashion. Then you better be ready for me.” Coco answered smirking in pride, as she inspected Ruby for a second “Speaking of. You miss Ruby are rocking you’re gothic lolita style!”

               “Gothic lolita?” Ruby muttered as she didn’t know what that meant, but it must been a good thing if Coco was saying she was rocking the style so there was that

               “Hey, how about me then Coco. The Jaune style working for ya?” Jaune asked. Smiling a bit as Coco looked him over, with a critical eye before she gave him a look “What?”

               “Well if I’m being honest. You kind of are giving off that good boy trying to be a bad boy look. The pants work with your complexion and hair color. Brings them out more. But the hoodie and shoes are killing it. Hey maybe during this outing, I can pick out some new threads for ya. My treat.” Coco bluntly exclaimed. Smiling a bit in a sly fashion, before pulling her glasses down showing her amber eyes and giving him a wink “Besides, I think your pretty handsome if you don’t mind me saying Jaune. Like real handsome.”

                “Oh ah…haha… ha… ah… um… t-thanks Coco. That’s ah, n-nice of you to offer. So ah, um… sure I guess…hehe…hehe.” Jaune tried to say. Only for his nerves to start acting up a little, that and him trying not to get too flustered

But getting such a compliment from a rather if he was gonna be honest, pretty and older girl. He couldn’t help but stutter a little. Maybe it was because he wasn’t use compliments or the fact Coco was giving him a slight look he remembered his father telling him was called the ‘bed room’ eyes and Jaune could tell she knew what she was doing. Though the moment of teasing/ possibly flirting was cut off.

               “AHEM!!” Ruby shouted as Coco and Jaune looked at her, Ruby herself giving the two a look “You remember I’m here so it’s a bit weird to do in front of someone else. Not to mention the others are here and were in public. Besides he’s already involved with Pyrrha.”

               “W-What, Ruby you know that’s not true!!” Jaune shouted. But saw Ruby smirk herself and realized she choose now of all times to mess with him too

               “Is that so, not what I expected Jaune. Oh Pyrrha, dear sweet Pyrrha. Jaune have you no shame.” Coco teased as Ruby giggled and Jaune just covered his mortified face. Though Coco was gonna have a bit more fun with this, even if she was being fully serious on this next part. Might as well make it an honest tease at least “Still maybe if I ask Pyrrha nicely, we can share you. You wouldn’t mind that would ya, two pretty ladies for all your… uses. I sure wouldn’t mind.”

               “GAH. Why, why?!?!” Jaune shrieked as his face was beat red from embarrassment. That and realizing that most of the women in his life now; seem to take joy in toying with him like his sisters had back home

Though as the two laughed at the thirds embarrassment. While the others conversed with one another from behind. The fun filled day they had in store or at least what they’d decided to do once they got to the shopping center. Was cut short, as a sudden noise echoed loudly.

.

.

[THUMP]

.

.

That was the sound the group of teens heard as it echoed. All of them looking quickly to a narrow dark alley way to their right, big enough to fit maybe one or two people in there at least. It wasn’t long before one of them finally decided to speak up on the sudden sound.

               “D-Did you all hear that. You heard that right, from the creepy alley way??” Nora asked. As she’d been a bit startled from the sound

               “We all did Nora. We all did.” Yatsuhashi answered, narrowing his gaze a bit at the alley way “Question is, what made it?”

               “Grimm... maybe?” Velvet suggested, though was a little nervous about that possibility since that would mean a possible Grimm invasion of the city would happen soon; her bunny ears lowering a bit from that unsettling thought alone

               “I’m sure it wasn’t Velvet. Right Fox, Ren?” Weiss asked as she’d been talking those two on their walk. Though Fox more of just listening while Ren spoke for the both of them, still Fox at least nodded a bit unsure himself

               “Maybe. Should two of us… check it out?” Ren inquired. Though he didn’t know who’d be the ones to go in, since none of them knew what could be lurking in the shadows of the simple if not creepy dark alleyway

               “I don’t think so if you want my opinion.” Blake responded back. As she felt uneasy, not because of the sound; but mainly the possible dangers on what could be waiting for them if they decided to check it out

               “Eh maybe you should have said that sooner…” Pyrrha exclaimed, pointing at Ruby who was already venturing down the dark alley way of mystery

               “RUBY!!” Yang, Blake and Weiss screamed

               “You’re little sister does this a lot doesn’t she?” Coco asked, as Yang just sighed pinching the bridge of her nose. Weiss and Blake doing the same as it seemed they understood what Yang was feeling to a degree “And there’s my answer.”

But as the silence and grumbling of the rest of team RWBY could be heard. That and what punishment Yang was going to give her little sister. They got a confirmation from Ruby herself that she thankfully, was okay.

               “Holy son of cookie, Weiss come here quick!!” Ruby screamed, everyone looking at Weiss who just sighed

               “Okay. Um sure, be there in a moment Ruby!” Weiss yelled back. Though as she did, she heard Nora and Coco at the same time doing a ‘wuh-PSSSH!’ sound effect. Looking back at the two, she saw them lipped the words ‘whipped’. Much to Weiss slight irritation, and it didn’t help when they both gave each other a high five from the joke at her expense

Weiss just decided to let it be, she wasn’t whipped. Her and Ruby weren’t even a couple so how could she be whipped. She wasn’t whipped… right… wait was she?

Questions for later though.  As Weiss quickly put her thoughts back to the task at hand as walked into the dark narrow alley way. To find Ruby and not only so she could avoid thinking more on her sexual… NO… no, her friendly relationship with her Ruby…. RUBY, just Ruby. Not HER Ruby… nope. NO… no… no. Maybe… it was very confusing.

Aside from the sudden question of her feelings towards Ruby. It didn’t take too long before she saw her younger partner. Kneeling down in front of some Atlas Knight. No, that wasn’t it. It was a mech, but not an Atlas one. Stopping an inch or so away from Ruby. Ruby herself took notice of Weiss and smiled.

               “Oh you’re here good. Look what I found. This must have been what made the noise!!” Ruby began to explain as she pointed to a knocked over empty trashcan “See someone must have left him here and he fell to the right a little making the noise we heard.”

               “I see…” Weiss muttered. Kneeling down as she inspected the mech, finding it quite different in many ways

From the more stocky body, less shinny metals and lack of paint on it. The tribal tattoos engraved on the arms and the custom made leather bandolier only added to the oddness of this human sized mech. The head was an odd shape too and the gun it had was unlike any she’d ever seen a standard Atlas Knight carry. It look so old, yet seemed so advanced too. Weiss for the life of her couldn’t figure out why that was. Looking back at Ruby, she could see the girl wanted to keep it.

               “Ruby. We have to leave it here.” Weiss quickly said, sternly a bit too as she felt bad when she saw a frown form on Ruby’s face

               “B-But Weiss!!” Ruby began to plead. But Weiss was not going to have any of it, this was WAY too much of a possible hazard to just take with them

               “Ruby no. We can’t, we don’t even know where it came from. For all we know it’s some thugs failed prototype.” Weiss explained. Doing her best to not just break down her barriers when she saw Ruby’s frown deepened some more “Ruby-”

               “Weiss please. Look I know it seems a bit of a risk. But we can’t leave him here, he looks all alone and no should be alone. Please Weiss… please.” Ruby pleaded. As she gave Weiss the one look, that she knew, she could never say no to. The dreaded if not deathly cute puppy dog stare “Please…”

               “I…” Weiss tried to argue. But by the god and whatever else could be out there, Ruby’s puppy dog stare was literally a weapon of mass destruction. Mass destruction of ones will to say no to her. Knowing her fate, Weiss caved in finally “Fine… fine. You win, okay… okay we can take… ‘him’ along. Is that alright?”

               “YAY!!” Ruby cheered as she hugged Weiss “Thank, thank you so much Weiss. I know this is a risk, but I promise this will be a good choice. No I know it will be!!”

               “Hm, well ah… you’re welcome Ruby.” Weiss responded. Smiling as she hugged Ruby back for a moment; before they let of one another and look back at the shutdown mech “So. I’ll grab the shoulders, Ruby can you get the legs please.”

Ruby instead of answering did so. Grabbing the legs, while Weiss moved the upper half onto the ground. Once laid flat, Weiss lifted the mech from the shoulders, Ruby lifting the legs. The mech as expected was heavy. The two young ladies though had some strength to carry the mech, considering the line of work they were getting into for their future.

Still they had some trouble moving down and out the alley way, but they made it as the two made one last fast paced walk before falling to their knees. The mechs body hitting the ground and made a slight ‘clang’ sound. Which by this point, got everyone else’s attention as they saw what the two had brought back with them.

               “Whoa, wait did you two find that in that alley way?!” Jaune questioned as he at least hadn’t expected the girls to find a mech of all things; especially not one so odd looking

               “Yeah, like what the heck for real!!” Yang screamed as she herself had not expected this to occur on their day off; the rest having similar thoughts as she had

               “Okay first off. It’s no ‘it’, it’s ‘him’.” Ruby corrected, before going on “Second. This is what made the noise, someone left him back there and he must have fallen over against a trash can because that’s what made the sound.”

               “Guess that makes sense… still, what are you gonna do with i.. him?” Blake asked. But suddenly had a realization when she saw Ruby smile “Seriously, Weiss is Ruby serious??”

               “Yes. Yes she is Blake. This will be our mech from now on and before you ask. I did say no. BUT, Ruby is quite persuasive.” Weiss explained. Though a sudden brow lifts from most of the group occurred, as they could tell that Weiss was keeping out the fact Ruby’s Puppy dog stare was what broke her. Weiss herself noticed the sudden stare “No really she was. I… I’m serious!!”

               “Right..”’ The rest of the group murmured. Able to tell that was total lie, though back to issue at hand Velvet decided to make a suggestion at this sudden development

               “If you don’t mind.” Velvet said, loudly as everyone looked to her. The bunny eared girl felt a bit nervous from that. But she knew had to keep going since she’d already started “R-Right. Look, I know this is supposed to be a fun day out at the mall. BUT, I’m guessing most of us are kind of more curious now on what kind of mech this is… right?”

Aa few mummers of agreement and slight hesitation before agreeing were heard. Velvet couldn’t blame them, sure today was their only day off of classes like every week. BUT, the fact that Ruby and Weiss just pulled out of the dark alley an unknown mech. One that was wildly different from any other kind of mech seen in their current world’s state of technology. She herself was quite curious on what kind of mech this was and if they could get it or as Ruby referred to it as ‘him’ working.

               “I had a feeling. That said, maybe we can take him to our room then. Coco keeps a work bench in there and there’s some left over scrap metal last I remember.” Velvet explained. As to the rest it seemed like a good idea, though Velvet looked to their team leader to make sure that it was alright “Coco, is that okay with you?”

               “Sure. I have no use for that scrap metal anyways. Bought a little too much last time to be honest. And it was only for fixing the broken trigger on my weapon. So again, no problem” Coco exclaimed, as she was totally fine with that; but she then looked at the boys of her team “Fox, Yatsuhashi you two fine with that. I mean it is your room too.”

Fox simply nodded, that and a thumbs up that he was also completely okay with Velvets suggestion. Yatsuhashi felt the same, as even if he was one of the few not to show it as much. The mech got him curious about it.

               “We’re fine with it too Coco.  Besides, were all friends now so might as well show them our room.” Yatsuhashi stated as he gave the other teams a nod of reassurance it was fine with them all

               “Great, then it’s settled. You kiddos are gonna be hanging in our room for the day then. So let’s get to it!” Coco cheered as she began making her way back to the dorms with the others in suit, Yatsuhashi moving over to Weiss and Ruby as he easily lifted the mech over his shoulder. Handing the rather light weight rifle to Ruby who was already eyeing it a little as her inner gunsmith was screaming for her to do so

               “Thank you Yatsuhashi.” Weiss thanked, as Ruby smiled a quick silent thank you; as she a little busy already looking over the mech’s rifle

               “No problem. Like I said, we’re friends and friends help each other right. Anyways let’s keep up.” Yatsuhashi reinstated. Before making his way off to keep up with the others, Ruby and Weiss following in suit

But yet again, from above a roof top, none of them noticed the dark hooded robed woman looking at them. Staring from the darkness that covered her face. That and none of the teens had noticed, the area they stood had become much colder too all of sudden.

♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Elsewhere…

 In another world far away, at the same time. Stood a lovely white and blue castle. The blue sky, white fluffy clouds and the bright sunny shinning down helped with the friendly appearance of this place. But the focus here is not on the castle itself, but on certain resident who resigned in it from time to time.

As down a long hallway of the castle. A short bipedal duck man walked, his royal blue wizard attire and staff in hand showed he was a magic user of great importance. Who this was, was Donald Duck; one of the two personal bodyguards to the king of this castle.  

Donald was currently making his way to his majesty’s throne room, as the Queen had taken notice of the kings absence from breakfast this morning. Already chalking up to the man having just stayed in his throne room and was fast asleep, probably from overworking himself… again. She sent Donald to get him, which he happily complied to do so.

It wasn’t too long before Donald stopped, pivoting to face a rather large red door in front of him. Making a quick noise with his throat, a much more normal size door opened for him. Donald then made his way through and into the rather open spaced and empty throne room. Nearing the throne as he saw a blanket over someone laying on the throne itself, while a pillow covered the head. Donald chuckled just a bit, his king always tended to overwork himself. Much to his wife’s worry for his health.

               “You majesty, it’s morning already and you’re missing breakfast!” Donald cheerfully explained as he stopped near the throne; seeing the lump under the sheets stir a bit before going back to sleep. Donald chuckled some more, moving up to the blanket and pillow. Grabbing both as he pulled them off “Now your majesty, you really need-”

But as Donald was about to slightly scold his King for his morning habits, suddenly he was tackled to the ground. Before feeling a few lick’s on his face. Looking Donald saw that it was not his King that had been slumbering on his throne. No, instead it was the king and queens hound, Pluto.

               “Pluto. What are doing sleeping on the kings throne. Wait where is he??” Donald asked, only for his answer to be a lick to the face

Moving the dog off of him, Donald stood back up a bit worried now. Which didn’t get any better when he saw attached to Pluto’s collar, a letter. Donald taking it quickly and opening it, reading what it had to say and well it wasn’t good.

               “WHAT?!?!!” Donald screamed at what he just read. Bolting out the throne room and down the hallway to the only person he could tell. Though it didn’t stop him from expressing his sudden distress “AHHHHHHHH!!!!!”

Yep… not good at all its seems.

.

.

But during this, elsewhere in the castles. Where the lovely well-kept garden was located, slumbered a bipedal dog man. Wearing a simple pair of pants and a shirt, the rest of his attire was shiny metal armor; even having a small armored hat on the top of his head.

This man was Goofy, and despite his name. He was a formidable warrior who oddly only used a shield as a weapon, along with being the Captain of the Guard. That and he was the second of the kings personal bodyguards. Currently he was taking his usually scheduled naps for the day. Not like much occurred though in the ways of threats, still Goofy was a dedicated one to his knightly duties.

Though today would be a different one, as while he slumbered. He didn’t hear Donald running right at him, screaming in dread filled panic. Donald himself stopping a few inches away from Goofy, as he was happy to see that the big oaf was in his usual spot which made it easier to find him.

“Goofy, thank god you’re here I-”Donald began to say. But stopped when he noticed Goofy was dead asleep. So deciding to poke Goofy a bit with the end of his staff, he just continued “Goofy,  Goofy wake up this is really serious right now!!!”

               “Hm…” Goofy muttered, as he just gently swatted away the staff poking him, before getting comfier laying down on the grass “Five… five more minutes.”

 “Hmf.” Donald grumbled, before deciding to go to drastic measures. Lifting his staff up in the air, before the top began to glow and spark “THUNDRA!!!” 

Goofy was then zapped by two bolts of mini electricity. Launching him in the air a bit from the sudden jolt, before landing back on the ground. Rubbing his back side from a moment, blinking and then looked ahead. He saw Donald and smiled simply despite knowing Donald was the one who zapped him.

               “Well hey there Donald. How ya doing today?” Goofy asked kindly. Donald though had no time for morning pleasantries

               “Goofy listen to me. Read this it’s really bad!!!” Donald ordered, handing Goofy the note who took a moment to read the letter before looking a bit surprised himself “See. Bad!!”

               “Gawrsh. Maybe we should tell the queen?” Goofy suggested. Then a moment later Donald somewhat gently wacked the top of his exposed head with his staff. Goofy rubbing the top of the now sore skull from the sudden whack

               “No. Absolutely not. Do you have any idea what the queen could do to us or what could happen if she reads this. She might become depressed and be unable to lead the kingdom or something worse like exiling us; or I don’t know!!” Donald quickly argued. As he didn’t know what the queen could do if she took this news the wrong way

Granted the queen was a true sweetheart. Like she literally would never try and swat flies away sort of sweet. But if there’s one thing Donald’s estranged Uncle Scrooge taught him, well what Donald cared to remember from the crooked old man since he was the reason his sister Della… never mind. What he remembered at least,  was that the sweetest ones are usually the most dangerous for a good reasons. So Donald was not willing to risk inciting the queens possible wrath at them.

               “Really?” Goofy questioned as to him that seemed kind of like a bad idea to do

               “YES, Goofy this is serious. We cannot tell the queen understand??” Donald repeated. Making sure Goofy got the picture since the big oaf wasn’t the brightest tool in the shed at times. When he didn’t get an answer for a few seconds, he a got a little worried “GOOFY?!?!”

               “Queen Minnie.” Goofy quipped. As Donald about to lose it that Goofy did not seemed to have heard him one bit, though it turns out that wasn’t why Goofy said what he did “Hiya Queen Minnie!!”

               “GOO… wait… HUH??” Donald was about to scream. But stopped himself when he looked back seeing, that it was the queen standing behind him

It wasn’t hard to spot her, like her husband King Mickey, the queen was a mouse woman. Short and wearing a pink and white dress, with her little gold crown. The queen again was hard to not spot, which currently was the reason Donald was about to faint from being caught. As he noticed she was smiling. Not with her usual normal, sweet smile. OH no, this smile was the one she used when she caught someone doing something she didn’t like.

               “Donald, Goofy. What is this about my husband?” Queen Minnie sweetly inquired. Her smile never faltering as she was mainly aiming towards Donald “Hm?”

               “Hehe…heh… hehe…” Donald didn’t really say. As he knew for a fact, that he had been caught and boy oh boy what fun it would be

Donald by this point knew he had a lot to explain now. Lord have mercy on him. Then again, even the Lord would not be able to keep Donald safe from the scolding the queen already had planned for him.

.

.

Thankfully though turns out it wasn’t as bad as Donald had feared. For Queen Minnie simply told him not to do it again and that she was a bit disappointed in him. But that he wasn’t in any trouble and that she wasn’t even angry at him. Since she knew Donald was doing it out of the good of his heart.

That said now Donald, Goofy, Queen Minnie and even Pluto who laid on his own small bed. Stood inside her personal quarters. Queen Minnie clearing her throat to read over what her husband had left for her apparently.

Now she was upset of course, but marrying the man; she knew that he was at heart a hero no matter how long it’s been. So he must have had a good reason for this. Again, she had a feeling the note would explain it.

.

♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

To my dearest wife.

I’m sorry for rushing without even a goodbye. But I have recently learned, of a big heap of trouble on the horizon. I still don’t know why. But it involves the stars we see every night before bed. A week ago when you slept, I couldn’t fall asleep myself. So I decided to star gaze, but took notice that one of the stars had suddenly blinked out. Then it happened for the next week, every night. One by one, which can only means a cataclysmic event can’t be too far behind.

Again I hate that I had to leave you and my trusted friends so suddenly. But I also did this, because I’ve heard rumors that I needed to check out. Apparently there will be four individuals with the ‘keys’, Minnie you know which ones I’m referring to.

 Anyways, Donald, Goofy if you’re reading this alongside my wife. Then I need you both to go and find these four, stick by them until all this is done. Also guard them with your lives, for they may be the only means of our survival. To start you off, go to a place called Traverse Town. There the towns leader, Leno can help you out. But you gotta hurry, if you don’t I’m afraid it could only mean our doom.

P.S: On a more personal note, I have four sea salt ice cream bar in the freeze in the kitchen. One of you please make sure no one eats them. If we hopefully survive whatever is to come. I’d like to have it as a reward for that very occasion between us.

Best of wishes,

King Mickey

♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

.

As Minnie finished reading the note, taking a sip of tea she kept on her table. She set down the tea cup and then the letter seconds later. Before she sighed, but smiled a bit too at what she should have expected from her hero husband.

“Oh dear, so that’s it… hm. Silly man, you always do this. But I can’t help but love that about you.” Queen Minnie muttered, but was proud of her dearly beloved. Turning her attention back to Donald and Goofy, she gave them a more sympathetic smile as she knew the king hated sending out his friends into danger. Even if the two were more than fine with it “I guess you have your own assignment then.”

               “That we do Queen Minnie. But don’t worry, well do our jobs to the fullest!!” Donald proudly cheered, as Goofy happily nodded in agreement

               “Hehe. I know you will. But before that, I want you two to have something that will help keep track of certain things on your journey and alongside it the contents it came with.” Queen Minnie stated. Moving over to a closet and opening it, before taking out a small wooden box and setting it on the table near them. Donald and Goofy moving closer to see Queen Minnie open the box and pull five items out of it

 The first item looked to be a red rectangle, big enough that Queen Minnie had to use her whole hand to hold it; yet small enough to fit in a pocket. It also seemed to have a large lens in the front and a panel that could be lifted too. If the small yellow triangle indicator on the panel was any indication. Also next to the lens was a red, yellow and then green light. Queen Minnie handed it to Donald who inspected, alongside Goofy.

               “Um… what is this doohickey Queen Minnie?” Goofy asked. Curious and already could tell this was beyond he honestly knew when it came to tech, his son Maxi was better at that stuff

               “It’s an old index my husband obtained when on a journey he took years ago. Before you two became his royal guards.” Queen Minnie explained as Donald opened the index showing a screen and various buttons inside on the back of the panel itself “It’s called a Pokedex. Though this one was modified for more various world hopping uses. It should keep a record for you two. On places you go, people you meet and it’s just handy to have as a notebook too.”

               “Thank you Queen Minnie, we’ll keep it safe and sounds.” Donald replied as he closed the Pokedex and stored it in one of his pockets

               “Yes ma’am we will!” Goofy proudly added in, with a quick salute as Minnie appreciated the words

               “Good. Now then for these, next four items. I can’t say much on these. But my husband explained that these are called Pokeballs… I think I’m saying that right. Anyways in each one, is a magnificent creature called a Pokemon and that, they were put into a statis slumber. Only to be awakened by chosen keyblade wielders.” Queen Minnie explained, handing Goofy this time the four Pokey Balls

Upon a quick and closer inspection. Each ball was about the size of a baseball, made of some type of metal and had a big button in the front center of it. These Pokeballs also were red on top and white at the bottom. Oddest thing was that they each had a dot on them. One red, one white, one black and one yellow. As Donald and Goofy got done inspecting these Pokeballs. They looked back up to Queen Minnie.

               “Like we said before Queen Minnie, we’ll keep these safe and sound until we find the keyblade wielders! “ Doanld once more cheered with a salute, as Goofy followed in suit

“I know you will. Now then, you two head down to the docking bay. Horace and Clarabell should be done with the ship you’ll be using for this important mission. Also just if you want to, I did beforehand put some extra clothes for you two and my husband in there. Mostly just in case if you ever did ended up using the ship. You’d have something else to change into.” Queen Minnie explained, before giving the two a quick bow “Please stay safe. Before I was even your queen, you were and still are my friends. I’d hate to heard if something happened to either of you.”

               “We promise Queen Minnie!!!” Donald and Goofy cheered, saluting one last time for Queen Minnie; who herself was glad she could rely on these two in such troubling times

Though as this occurred, a small pair of two dark eyes could be seen in the corner of the room on the ceiling. Unnoticeable to any of the three, as his dark creature was only following it’s ordered and retread back into the shadows; without a trace.

♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Meanwhile…

Back with the group of teens hunters and huntress in training. All of them now were sitting inside the rather nice looking room of team CVFY. Which though the same size as many of the other rooms. Also appeared to be much more lavished in many ways. From the brown leather couches, the dark oak bunkbeds; the large holovision and the latest in gaming consoles; the Dustari 9000. All was good and made up for the day out they gave up for this.

The one’s working on the mech Ruby and Weiss had brought in. Were Coco, Velvet and Weiss herself since they seemed to have the best know how when it came to tech. While Yatsuhashi, Ren, Pyrrha, Jaune and Blake watched the others play a four player game on the Dustari 9000.

What game was that, well it was new one called ‘Tales of Grimm Hunters’. Currently Ruby and Nora were the hunters. While Yang and Fox were the Grimm opponents, in a team deathmatch. First players to fifty kills would win. At that the moment the team in the lead were…

               “Oh that’s not fair. The stupid Grimm has such a broken long range attack!!” Ruby screamed a bit irked as her huntress just got her head blow off in rather graphic detail that she didn’t care for; then again she wasn’t one for the super gore filled games in the first place

               “Hey don’t get so angry little sis. Just a game.” Yang teased as she knew her sister wasn’t much of a gamer and she always exploited that to a deathly degree when it came to games like these. Yang doing another kill on Ruby’s character as she spawned

               “YANG, at least let me move. You’re being mean.” Ruby pouted a bit. Yang just chuckling, only for her Grimm to suddenly be stabbed through the head and then cut open by a pointed chainsaw like spear

               “HA, GOT YOU FINALLY!!!” Nora screamed in pride. As it was her character that had done the deed. Only For Nora’s character to get impaled through the back of the face, before his head was ripped in half by Fox’s Grimm as he smirked while Nora gave him a quick glare “You are so dead when I respawn!”

Meanwhile as Yatsuhashi, Ren , Pyrrha, Jaune and Blake watched the game go on. Jaune noticed Ren seem a bit uneasy watching the game. That and he noticed Nora did too, but more in an angry sort of way. Deciding to ask, since it was better than just being quiet and watching, he did so.

               “Hey Ren, not a fan of the game?” Jaune asked as Ren gave him a slight look, seeming a bit hesitant to answer “Just asking is all.”

               “Yeah. I kind of noticed myself. But you seem tense, Nora too in more angry way. Any reason why?” Blake added in, while Pyrrha and Yatsuhashi just stayed silent but listened

               “Kind of, just… it’s personal for us.” Ren simply answered. Blake and Jaune already deciding to let it be as they could tell it wasn’t a subject Ren was willing to speak or even think on. Though Ren noticing the sudden silence that washed over, he decided himself to maybe steer the conversation to something else “You know. I’m kind of surprised they make games like this. Seems a bit… tasteless if ask me.”

               “Oh I know what you mean Ren. I never have been a fan of videogames myself. Especially one’s like-” Pyrrha began to say. Before she looked seeing Ruby’s character kill Yang’s character in a rather gruesome way “Like these ones.”

               “I don’t know. I mean I can see why you’d see it like that. But it’s just a game.” Yatsuhashi interjected as he didn’t find the game really problematic and he was sure the game developers of this game didn’t mean any ill will towards the subject of Grimm in general when it comes to them against hunters; and huntresses

               “Game or not. I kind of agree with Ren and Pyrrha. It’s a little poor in taste.” Blake agreed. Finding the game like Ren and Pyrrha, in poor taste considering what humans and faunas alike dealt with every day when it came to the Grimm

Though as the game ended as the others watched. The sudden sound of a metallic hand moving a bit echoed. Everyone from those playing the game, to those watching quickly getting up as they moved over to Coco, Velvet and Weiss position.

The three who’d been working on the mech back up a bit, as everyone could see the mech slowly sitting up on the workbench. Before the mech slowly stood on his two legs. It was a few moments before the mech turned its full attention to the room he was in and the twelve organic youths around him. Though noticed the smallest of the youths walking a bit closer, with a smile of all things.

               “Um, hello. I’m ah… Ruby Rose and this is my friend Weiss.” Ruby began to explain, pointing at Weiss as the mech looked at Weiss for a moment; who herself waved a little. Before the mech looked back at Ruby “Also these are ton of my other friends from Pyrrha, my big sister Yang, Nora and… you know what I can tell you later kay. Right now um. Look, maybe you’re confused. But we found you in an alley way today and took you back here. Coco, Velvet and Weiss were the ones who fixed you up so yeah. Wait, do you even understand what I’m saying?”

The mech then looked at Ruby and the others for just a little longer. The silence filling them room with some tenseness as the three teams were a bit worried the mech would attack. But it didn’t, as he simply tilted his head to the left side a bit. Then he finally spoke.

               “Answer: Yes in fact I can understand you quite clearly Mistress Ruby.” The mech answered, much to the groups surprise at how the machine seem to speak; that and him calling Ruby mistress

               “Oh ah cool. Cool… wait mistress?” Ruby mused. A bit confused on what the mech was calling her mistress all of sudden “Why are calling me that??”

               “Self-confused answer: I can’t say honestly mistress, it’s like a need to do so. I apologize for my lack of… explanation for you Mistress Ruby. Truly I am.” The mech answered, as he looked to the others “Extremely confused realization: Looking at the rest of you, I seem to only have that same urge with the girl in yellow, the girl in black and Mistress Weiss. Odd, I hope that I don’t offended the rest of you if I only call you just by your names.”

               “Eh I kind of think that’s alright. Would be a bit weird being call mistress or master; or well any sort of title.” Jaune quickly reassured, as most of the others just either mumbled in agreement or shrugged in a sheepish manner “See. It’s no issue honest.”

               “Statement: That is most good to hear. Though I must ask, what are your names other mistresses?” The mech asked, looking at Yang and Blake. Both looking back at one another as both felt a little awkward being called that all of sudden. But Yang at least decided to answer the rather odd mech

               “I’m Yang, Ruby’s older sister as she said.” Yang first introduced herself, patting the top of Ruby’s head as the younger sibling smiled from the sisterly affection

               “And I’m Blake. One of Ruby’s friends. Nice to meet you…” Blake began to say kindly, then realized they forgot to ask him a real important question “Anyways. Before we talk more, can we know your name or do even remember it if you were give one. If not, we could probably figure out one for you.”

               “Sorrowful answer: Sadly I do not remember, whatever lead up to me being found. Must have damages my memory banks to an extent.” The mech explained, Blake taking a notice he did sound rather genuinely sad about not being able to answer her question. She found that a little odd for someone to make a mech that seemed to be able to express genuine emotion. But she decided to bring that up with the others later

               -{“Maybe he has a manufacture ID on him somewhere, one that could give us some clues on his name and who made him in the first place.”}- Fox suggested, using his telepathic semblance to talk with the group for a moment, before looking at the mech moments later –{“I’m Fox by the way, nice to meet you.”}-

               “Shocked and awed: Well now, I had no idea you Fox could do that. Is that just him or does it extent to you all?” The mech asked. As a sudden urge to question and ask about Fox semblance came over his programing; and he had no idea why that was

               “No. It’s just his semblance mister mech, and as Ruby said earlier. But I’m Pyrrha. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Pyrrha answered as the mech looked at her with a stare that if place on a person. Would be one of curiosity sparking within, he then looked back at his so called ‘Mistresses’

               “Don’t worry. We’ll explain more later, right now I’ll take a look and see what I find.” Blake exclaimed. Before moving closer to the mech with some hesitation. Though she proceeded to start looking around the mech’s body to see if there was any kind of identification labeled on him

               “Anything yet?” Velvet asked as almost a minuet already had passed since Blake began to inspect the mech for ID

               “No yet but… wait.” Blake began to answer. Stopping moments before she could say anymore, as on the back; she spotted a hinge for the back plating. So lifting up the back plate carefully. She saw the inner workings of the mech and it was much more advanced than anything she’d seen. But on the back plate itself she saw the what must have been the ID “I think I found something.”

               “Well what does it say. Come on tell us Blake!!” Nora pleaded as she staring to get really excited all of sudden, then again it’s not every day you find an unknown mech in a dark alley way and are only now able to speak with said mech

               “Give me a moment…” Blake muttered as she narrowed her eyes a bit, since the text was one the smaller side. Thankfully the bare steel coloring made the black text pop out easily as Blake began to read the words out loud “Czerka Corporation HK series protocal droid, Model Number: 1313 HK-97.”

               “Droid?” Weiss muttered as that was a word she’d never heard before, since most robotic humanoids were called mechs; which made her wonder if there was difference between the two

               “Czerka Corporation, that’s not a company I ever heard of and believe me I’m not really that into knowing about different company names. But again, that’s defiantly not one I’ve heard of at least.” Yatsuhashi stated as he was finding this mech or droid odder by the second, he seemed nice enough; but again he found the droid confusing

               “Same with most of us.” Pyrrha chimed in, as the rest of her team and everyone basically all nodded in silent agreement there

Still the group had a few things now on their new friend. One he was not a normal model mech, two he was called a droid which must have meant some differences, three he must have been made for some form of combat since he has a rifle and bandolier attached to him. Four, he also must have been a sort of diplomatic model of droid since they chalked up that protocal must have meant he dealt with diplomatic matters too. Five he spoke in manner that conveyed his emotions before speaking. Then Six, he seemed to have an odd connection to the girls of team RWBY, as he called only them by a title before their names.

So many questions were there, so many and yet no one knew where to start. All of them looking at one another. Like they already knew they were thinking on the same lines to get more or at least as much information as HK-97 could give them. Ruby already deciding to be the first one to start questioning HK-97 since she was the one who found him in the first place.

               “HK.” Ruby kindly began, using a quick nickname of the droid since saying HK-97 over and over again was going to get real old real quick. HK-97 meanwhile turning his attention solely on Ruby

               “Curious: Yes Mistress Ruby?” HK-97 asked, Ruby giggling a little as she realized she’d have to get use to him call her that; though she did want to try something else that she saw from a movie involving robots

               “HK. I want you to do a quick diagnostic scan, tell us if you have any repairs you may need still. That and see if you can tell us about your primary functions.” Ruby asked kindly. HK-97 looking at her still for a moment, while Yang knew what Ruby was trying to do

               “Little sis. Look I don’t think that’s gonna work, I mean a movie and real life are-” Yang began to explain, though gently as she couldn’t blame her little sister for trying; only to realize she was very wrong

               “Happily agree: Of course Mistress Ruby, please stand by.” HK-97 joyfully answered. Before his body stiffened and his eye flicked on and off

               “You were saying Yang?” Coco mused, Yang giving the girl a slight irked looked which made Coco chuckle for a moment; then looking back at her little sister. Yang saw Ruby smirking, which only made Yang pout some

               “Yeah… yeah you we’re lucky Ruby.” Yang proclaimed, sighing before she brushed it off and gave Ruby a one armed hug “Such a smart baby sister you are, oh yes you are!”

               “YANG. Not in front of even more people!!” Ruby said through her teeth, blushing a bit when she her a few snicker. Thankfully Ruby’s embarrassment didn’t last too long, as HK-97 ceased scanning his diagnostics and programming, the droid looking back at Ruby a moment later once he was fully finished “So…?”

               “Explanation: Mistresses. I am your HK-97 protocol droid, with included subroutines code named bodyguard, assassin and translator.” HK-97 explained as only the assassin portion was a bit worrying, then HK-97 sparked for a moment before continuing on with his diagnostic “Continued explanation: Physical systems 83% functionality. Damage to internal hardware minor. Damage to targeting systems minor. Damage to memory banks… error.. error. Critical damage to memory banks, 30% memory currently accessible. 38% memory locked from access, 32% memory bank date corrupted. Recommended course of action, activate subroutine mind wipe of corrupted data. New data will be learned and stored in place of corrupted memory banks.”

               “Okay so first off. Before we even decided that, does anyone else kind of find the fact HK has an assassin routine a bit troubling??” Jaune asked a bit worried what would happen if one of them by accident activated that subroutine of his

               “I have to agree. It’s a bit worrying, but I’m sure you’d keep me safe if HK ever snapped?” Pyrrha quipped, smiling a little as she looked away with a blush “R-Right Jaune?”

               “Oh ah… yeah. I mean not that you couldn’t protect yourself. I mean ah… yes. I totally would, you know me Pyrrha. Always reliable!” Jaune stuttered out to try and say, as his face flustered a bit from the rather cuteness he found Pyrrha displaying. But he quickly pushed those thoughts out his mind. He was NOT supposed to be thinking that way about his best friend, especially one as kind and supporting as Pyrrha had been to him so far

               “Thanks Jaune, you’re so sweet.” Pyrrha happily stated, as she felt glad to have such a knight as he was as her best friend; if only he could see how she truly felt about him

               “Anyways… resident couples flirting aside.” Yang teased, as Pyrrha and Jaune flinched at the statement and averted their gaze from one another. Yang meanwhile keeping her sights on HK-97 who turned his attention now to her “HK. You said you could perform a memory wipe with your corrupted data files. Then go on learning new stuff to replace the deleted data. When you say ‘learn’, how much can you learn?”

               “Answer: Quite a bit Mistress Yang. Once the deleted corrupted files are gone, my systems will go into an advanced learning mode. While that happens, whatever you teach me be it from weapon’s manufacturing to just about anything else. I’ll learn about it. In theory a somewhat new personality will be created as a side effect.” HK-97 answered, before turning to the others aside from his Mistresses “Quick add on: Just to say, if given permission from my mistress. I should be allowed to learn from the rest of you as well. That is if you care to do so.”

               “I think we’d all be good with that.” Coco replied back, as the others nodded in agreement “See what did I tell ya HK. Just gotta wait for the system reboot to be issues and with your ‘mistresses’ permission and we can get to teaching!”

               “Right then.” Ruby stated, as she wa glad that HK-97 would be learning from them all. Looking back to the droid, she spoke “HK, run the min-”

But just then the door opened. The lock that was on the door clicked to signify it was unlocked, as a woman came in with a hand full of keys. The woman herself, made the three teams of teens flinch as they knew exactly who this was; and this just made the situation much worse. Who this person was, was Glynda Goodwitch.

Who was the schools combat instructor and the school headmasters second in command/ secretary. A woman who was stern and scary all in one, though she was in a way doing it out of kindness which is one of the reason most of the students didn’t hold her demeanor with them against her. Still the group was a bit worried, as Glynda was also known to have quite the temper when she caught students mixed in with trouble or something they shouldn’t be doing.

               “Coco, I apologize for bargaining in. But a few students said they saw Yatsuhashi bringing in an odd Atlas Knight to your room. Now I have a few serious-” Glynda began to say. As she had opened the door, taking her personal set of key to their room out of the lock and closed the door before looking ahead at team CVFY. Only to stop whatever else she was saying as she saw team CFVY. Along with team JNPR and one of Beacons more notorious team of first years. Team RWBY. Then took quick notice of the not Atlas Knight staring at her too “…..”

               “Question: Mistresses, is this woman a possible threat. You’re heart rates are sky rocketing into near panic.” HK-97 asked, slowly moving for his right hand to his rifle. Only for Nora and Yang to quickly stop his arm from moving anymore while Glynda stared

And stared…

.

.

.

And stared, until….

.

.

.

               “WHAT IS GOING ON!?!?” Glynda screamed in utter rage. Making the three teams flinch even more in growing fear that they just had been found out

All in all, today had chalked up to three points. Point one, it had been a super nice day for the group as they’d planned to just enjoying hanging out with each other. Point two, they then found HK-97 and he’d changed the day already more than they could have imagined. Finally Point three, they were now scared for their very lives from an enraged Glynda.

Coud this day get any worse?

♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Elsewhere.

In a forest near Beacon Academy, known as the Everfree forest to the people of Vale. The same hooded dark robbed woman, who been following team RWBY. Walked to a clearing in the forest itself. Having felt a presence in this area. Looking around she saw nothing, though that didn’t last long. As she felt the presence grow stronger. Looking behind her a bit aways, she saw a dark portal open.

What the hooded woman saw, was another woman. Who walked out of the portal and was already screaming danger by appearance alone. Her green skin, yellow snake like eyes, dark robes and horned crown cemented that feeling. As her smile was one of mocking malice. The hooded woman stiffened as the new arrival noticed her.

               “Ah. So it seems you’re that small little annoyance I’ve been feeling during my stay here. Quite interesting. But where are my manners, I am Maleficent. Soon to be ruler of the worlds around. You little pest?” Maleficent exclaimed, though her tone was more of a fake sweetness that one would use to ease the worry of the other party. One which the hooded dark robbed woman took quick notice of, and simply clenched her fists as she knew this woman was demanding her name and would attack if she didn’t give it “Well. Its rude to keep one such as I waiting. Very rude…”

               “….” The hooded dark robbed woman didn’t say. As she had been getting a spell ready to use and just needed a bit more time before she could. So decided to go along with this woman’s demands, as she used her left hand to pull down her hood. Showing her lovely long bone blonde hair, with fair skin and tinted black glasses. The hooded woman glared at Maleficent “My name is Erie and you are a threat to those I’m keeping an eye on.”

               “You mean the four young ladies in red, white, black and yellow hm?” Maleficent quipped. Erie scowled a little as the woman chuckled at the younger girls reaction “Ho ha, ha. Oh yes that must be it then. Don’t be surprised that I know of them, I’ve been here longer then you it seems. Question now is why you’re protecting those four young ladies. Is it for a selfish gain in your own power, for an odd form of love or maybe you’re just bored. What is it child, hm?”

               “I simply am trying to help my queen in her goal to keep the light alive.” Erie simply explained. Her spell nearly ready to use as she was aiming for the Maleficents face “Simple as that.”

               “Oh so you’re a simple servant girl doing what her queen tells you, like an obedient dog. My, my what devotion. Maybe after I kill you, I’ll take your body and resurrect you as my personal loyal servant. Wouldn’t that be nice.” Maleficent exclaimed as Erie could tell the woman meant every word she meant there

               -“Come on… come on. Nearly full charge with the spell.”- Erie thought as she knew she just needed a few more seconds before she could attack. So she just smirked back at Maleficents words and chuckled much to the older woman’s slight curiosity “Tempting but no thanks. Beside it’s one on one and I don’t think you can back up you’re words miss.”

               “Ah cute. You’re playing tough, well I never said I was going to be the one to fight you. I have others for that.” Maleficent quipped, snapping her fingers as a staff appeared in her hand; followed by a quick swipe of the staff as seven dark creatures appeared in front of the woman like bodyguards

               “No…” Erie muttered as if what she was seeing was real, it would explain why she kept seeing frost growing on windows and the cold weather from earlier. Also that meant this situation, just got real bad and her queen would need to know immediately. Thankfully she could feel her spell was ready for use now, though she decided to use it in a different manner then what she’d intended to do originally with it

               “So you do know what the Heartless are then. Curious, very curious. Now I’ve changed my mind. I’ll take you back alive to get information out of you and then I’ll kill you.” Maleficent stated smirking with extreme malice oozing out of her tone “Now come along quietly and I promise I’ll make your torture and death quick.”

               “Sorry again, but no.” Erie simply stated. As she pointed out her right hand and aimed it at Maleficent and the heartless

Only instead of an attack, her spell began to shine so brightly it was near blinding. The heartless that were there, evaporated from the light alone. While Maleficent conjured up a quick shield to keep herself safe and only covering her eyes from the brightness. Once the light dimmed down. Maleficent looked seeing Erie was gone. Sighing for a moment, she had a feeling she’d see the pest later on.

               “Until next time then pest.” Maleficent muttered, before looking at the direction of the school called Beacon. As one more important reason she was here, was because she senses a possible candidate for the darkness and she wanted to see who they were. Smiling her usual smile, she opened a portal to her left “Well for now I’ll stick to the shadows. See what that presence of darkness is and maybe if I find it. I’ll place a hand in… nurturing it.”

Maleficent then walked into the portal, before it closed leaving the Everfree forest in silence once more. For those in Beacon and Vale. None of them took notice that the sky growing just a bit darker, and the frost that began to appeared on windows in the city and school. Then finally, the weather itself became just a bit more colder.

.

.

What would happen next, was anyone’s guess. But one thing was for sure. Team RWBY would be part of a journey soon. One that would defy them for the years to come…

Chapter Text

[One day can be one reality, another day can be a new reality all together. The question is, are you ready for that new reality?]

-????-

Four hearts of one Journey: Beginnings

Chapter.2-Prolouge Pt.3

.

Of something new…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It had been quite a few weeks …

Four weeks to be exact since Glynda discovered their little secret.

Which hadn’t been as bad as the teams of three had worried it would be. No instead, Glynda after calming down a bit had of course scolded them. But in the end decided what was done, had been done. Though she did inform Ozpin of this, Ozpin later calling the  group of teens in and scolding them a little also.

But after all was said and done. Ozpin asked them to bring HK-97 to him and Glynda discreetly. As to not scare any more students and ending up adding fuel for the rumors that may have already started for those who may have seen HK-97 just a bit.

Wasn’t too hard to do, as they meet up back at Ozpins officer not even half an hour later. Team RWBY being the ones to bring HK-97 in since they were his mistresses and he seemed to listen to them the best. So they did, with thankfully little to no issues. Then again coming in during school hours and classes was probably the best idea for such a task. Glynda wasn’t too happy about it even if she was on her off hour before her own classes. But Ozpin let it pass, considering the situation.

Still after about an hour of talking, questioning, etc. Ozpin decided that HK-97 would be allowed to stay under team RWBY’s watch which neither team RWBY or HK-97 minded. But team JNPR and CFVY were told that they would also have a hand in helping out with this. Which they and again HK-97 didn’t mind either. After all was agreed on, Ozpin allowed the three teams and droid to leave. Ozpin saying that he would call them back in sooner or later to help out with introducing the droid to the rest of the staff first when they could meet up and then the student body much later on so eventually everyone would be fine enough with HK-97 walking around.

Again, that was four weeks ago and today was just another for team RWBY, Coco, Velvet, Nora and Pyrrha currently.

The group of girls spending the day together, for a girls day out. Since the boys were busy with their own separate activities for today. While HK- 97 was with Glynda going over a few things about his sub-routines that he’d learned more on during these four active weeks.

Anyways, the room they were in today was team RWBY’s. The girls were just talking and enjoying each other’s company. Glad to have this time to spend with one another and become even closer as friends. So in simple terms, it was so far a quaint day. Especially at the moment, as Yang was telling a story from her younger days.

               “So there I was. Me and Ruby had just finished watching the scary movie and even then Ruby said she thought it was stupid. Said that none of that was scary.” Yang was explaining, holding in a snicker while Ruby was pouting from the story being told “But would you know it. Three hours later I hear a knock at my door. I go to open it and see Ruby run in, crying. She pushed her head against my stomach as she hugged me. Saying ‘Big scary boggy man was in my room. Can I sleep with you please!!’. I was so surprised by that, but I couldn’t help but laugh still and found it absolutely adorable. After all was said and done. I let her sleep in my room that night; and that’s the story.”

               “Pfff, hahaha!!” Nora laughed as Ruby glared at her, making Nora only laugh some more “Haha, sorry Ruby. But what did you expect. Boggy Man fright Night is probably one of the scariest vintage movies out there. Haha!”

               “That and it was so cute that you ran to your big sister like that.” Blake remarked, teasing Ruby a bit. Ruby’s pouting even more as she knew no one would let her live this down for a good while

               “Hmmm. Yang why did you have to tell that one??” Ruby groaned as she saw Coco and Pyrrha laughing a little too

               “Sorry baby sis. But that’s payback for you telling them that story when I got stuck in rain and fell in a mud puddle.” Yang answered. Smirking, though even if it was one of the more funnier memories for her; she really did love that memory as also a fond time between her and Ruby

               “Well if it makes you feel better Ruby. I found it cuter then funny.” Weiss added in, as she patted Ruby on the back and sweetly smiled

               “Hm… thanks Weiss.” Ruby pouted just a bit more. But couldn’t help but smile back at Weiss, as the two stared at each other for a bit longer then they should have; especially with company

               “AHEM.” Coco coughed, rather loudly at that which got Ruby and Weiss attention as they looked at her. Coco smiling a bit in sly manner moments after “So. You two seem chummy, ya want us to leave the room for a while you two?”

               “W-What do you mean by that Coco!?” Weiss demanded, blushing madly as Ruby covered her face in her hands as she didn’t want to show her own flustered face

               “Well ah… no offense. But you two seem really… really close. More than ever lately.” Velvet explained a bit herself

               “NOT that anything’s wrong with that, I mean if you’re ‘THAT’ close we won’t judge.” Pyrrha quickly added in herself, before looking to the others “Right girls?”

               “Yeah… yeah totally.” Yang responded back at least, as the others nodded in agreement. Yang once more giving Weiss a slight stink eye as she moved a bit closer to her little sister. Blake like before, found her girlfriends reaction to such things still very amusing

               “We are not... I mean not that...I… ah… um…” Weiss tried to argue. But she was way too flustered by this point to think of anything else to say in her defense

So as the laughter went on for a bit more at Weiss and Ruby’s expense. It finally calmed down, leaving a silence between the eight. But that was when Blake decided to ask Pyrrha something that she at least had taken notice of these past two weeks after a small… indecent occurred also in between the two weeks involving all of them

               “Hey ah…” Blake said, as everyone looked at her; Blake focusing on Pyrrha though “Pyrrha can I ask you something, between us girls here.”

               “Oh… ah, sure Blake. What is it?” Pyrrha questioned. As even if she was calm on the outside, she felt a sudden uneasy feeling that it could be about… ‘that’ day

               “Are you okay?” Blake asked as Pyrrha stiffened a little which didn’t go unnoticed by everyone else. Blake sighing a bit seeing Pyrrha’s reaction “Look, I’m only asking because at least from what I’ve noticed. You seem off lately and a bit more distant. Especially with Jaune.”

               “Yeah. No offense Pyrrha, but me and Ren noticed that too. We’re getting a bit worried.” Nora chimed in, a worried look on her face “Seriously what’s going on?”

               “Well I…” Pyrrha tried to respond back. Only to feel Coco placing her right hand on her left shoulder as she faced the girl in shades

               “You don’t have to tell us. But me and my team have noticed it too.” Coco explained as Velvet nodded in agreement “We’re all asking because we care about you and Jaune. We just want to make sure everything’s okay between you both.”

               “Yeah you can trust us Pyrrha. We’re here to listen.” Weiss exclaimed as everyone else nodded in absolute agreement on that

Pyrrha meanwhile felt hesitant to do so, not that she didn’t want to or believed her friend would judge her on her… ‘issue’. But she was scared, more scared that she’d have to tell Jaune and it would all fall apart then. She was worried how her dear Jaune would take the news she’d been keeping to herself. But, seeing the honest smiles of reassurance from the girls. Helped make her feel more at ease with telling them. So taking a deep breath, she decided to do just that.

               “Okay… okay, d-do you girls remember that incident with Jaune and Cardin’s team.” Pyrrha started off, as the girls all cringed a bit from that rather fresh and unsettling memory

For what had happened. Was still a bit shocking to think about to be honest, especially since it involved the three goons on Cardin’s team getting a few broken limbs and ribs. To Cardin himself still in the intensive care, now with only one good eye as the other one was gone.

To be more exact it all had started when the three teams decided to eat lunch together. Which would have been normal, since RWBY and JNPR usually do so. But with team CFVY joining in, that caught the attention from most of the student body. Since team CFVY were second years and a well known team in the school already.

The girl also remembered Cardin and his team coming in an trying to start some crap up with them. Since it seemed that Velvet was a usual target for their bullying when she ate alone. Which didn’t bode well with team CFVY since it seemed Cardin was didn’t care about the consequences or not. But then Jaune came to Velvets rescue.

It was long from what the girls remembered until Cardin started mocking Jaune and calling him rather vulgar names, much to the anger of everyone else around the table. But then they,  Cardin and his team hadn’t expected Jaune to do what he did next. As moments later, Cardin found a fork longed right into his left eye as blood began to seep out; even with his aura. It seems Jaune somehow mustered up enough strength to still impale Cardin’s left eye and do some serious damage.

Before anyone could register what just happened. Jaune then quickly punched one of Cardin’s team members in the throat so hard. He fell over coughing and slightly chocking on his own blood. Then Jaune gave another of Cardin’s teammates a kick to the crouch, before Jaune slammed his right foot against his head; which then smashed into the bench of the table. The last one got his knee cap kicked in by Jaune, before Jaune grabbed the same leg, then somehow bent it fully in the opposite direction upwards.

But that hadn’t been the end of it. Mere seconds after beating down the rest of Cardin’s team, Jaune then moved back over and kicked Cardin to the ground, before ripping the fork out leaving his mangled eye to bleed out. Before kneeling over the bully, then Jaune just began to punch Cardin. Over and over, and over again.

It had all happened so fast within not even a minute. That no one had any way of even stopping what occurred. Mainly from how brutal it had been, to how shocking it was too and from someone no one at the school had expected this from. It took everyone at the table at least five more seconds, before they realized Jaune was nearly close to beating a then bloody Cardin to death. They all quickly sprang into action after that realization.

By the end of it all. It had taken Yatsuhashi, Coco, Yang, Nora and Ren to pry Jaune off of the near dead bully. Before dragging him out of the cafeteria. All the while Jaune was screaming that he’d slaughter the rest of Cardin’s family and make watch as he does it. Which didn’t make the situation any better for him in the long run. 

It didn’t help either that the other students all had either simply watched in horror or recorded the whole thing on their scrolls while this had all gone down. The group meanwhile had quickly made their way out after that. Though the one most effected out of them though, had been Pyrrha of course as she was crying seeing her Jaune become so… violent and feral almost.

After that. Jaune was locked in his team's room for a while to calm down. All the while screaming to be let out or he’d well… better not to repeat what he threatened to do. That’s though when Glynda had showed up, along with Ozpin and HK-97 who’d been with them too that day. Jaune would have been expelled and most likely put in jail. If not for the group explaining what happened. Though Glynda was understandably upset about what had occurred, she understood why. Hk-97 simply at the time had said he’d help in anyways possible. Then came Ozpin.

The headmaster had simply said to keep an eye on Jaune for the time being, that and to not speak of this if they got stopped by any reporters. Since he knew the video of the indecent would go viral very quickly. After a few days of slight worry, it seemed Jaune was in clear if only when it came to being thrown out of the school and put in jail.

But the gang during that time. Though scared, were more scared for Jaune then of him. They’d never started to treat him any differently either. Even if most of the students the days after began to sadly. Which only angered Jaune more, as he almost attacked a few other students trying to of all stupid things; egg him on again. Which earned a couple threats from Coco at least. Threats which were taken very seriously.

Still after all that. Things had calmed down enough that even when a few reporters had come to try and talk with Jaune about the incident. None succeeded in doing so and even though Jaune after a while, seemed much calmer. He also seemed more distant at times. Mostly with him and Pyrrha barley speaking as much as they usually did. Though when they did, it was very awkward between the two. Which team RWBY, to team JNPR, team CFVY and even HK-97 had taken quick notice of. None of them brought it up though. Mostly out of respect for the two and chalking it up to maybe Pyrrha had a serious conversation with Jaune that none of them knew of.

So all in all, at this current time. Yes, the girls clearly still remembered that incident. Though they were a bit worried on why Pyrrha was bringing it up. Since she’d been the one who did her best to forget it the most.

               “Yeah… why are you asking Pyrrha?” Ruby asked, hoping it wasn’t anything bad as she was starting to think up a few possibilities

               “Well because ah… um… you see, a little while after that incident. Me and Jaune ended up talking about it later on in the week. But we ended up arguing a lot. Then… then during it…” Pyrrha began to explain. But stopped as she was tearing up all of sudden, which made the girls worry even more at what exactly happened

               “Pyrrha what’s wrong. You can tell us.” Blake interjected as she and the others got a little closer to Pyrrha in a way to form a comfort circle for the girl

               “I know, I know… it’s just. He… he…” Pyrrha again tried to explain, tearing up a lot more now before Coco sudden grabbed her by the shoulder and stared straight into her eyes

               “What he did do Pyrrha. Did he do something he shouldn’t have, tell me now because if he did do something. I swear to dust I’ll-” Coco began to say. In a rather protective manner at that as for the past month by this point, Coco had designated herself as the big-big sister of the three teams which in turn meant she was fiercely protective of them

               “No, no, no. It’s nothing like that Coco honest!!” Pyrrha quickly corrected, worried what Jaune would end up looking like if an angry Coco went after him. Coco then seemed to calm down as she let go of Pyrrha shoulders. Much to Pyrrha’s relief, as she let out a sigh “I appreciate how much you all care. But it isn’t what any of you might be thinking. Honest, it’s just he… I… we… we ended up having sex.”

It was silent for a moment after. Not that the girls were shocked, okay they were. But they had a feeling Jaune and her had a bit of tension between them in a sexual manner. That and they probably liked each other. Pyrrha a bit more open about it then Jaune who maybe didn’t know if he did or not. But they hadn’t expected the two to go ‘THAT’ far so soon.

               “Oh… you, ah… wow. Um… good for you Pyrrha?” Weiss quipped, as she had no idea how to respond to that; that and she didn’t want the image of two of her friends having sex in her head

               “Yeah good for you little sis. But when you say later in the week, how later are we exactly talking here. Since that’s not exactly a clear answer ya know. So when exactly?” Coco asked, curious on the juicy details; Yang herself was a bit curious too on when this even occurred

               “Well um…” Pyrrha tried to reply back. But she suddenly felt a little shy at being asked about her special day with Jaune

               “You can tell us as much as feel you want too. No need for details.” Blake added in, giving Coco and Yang a slight scolding stare “Right?”

               “Yeah, yeah totally. Sorry Pyrrha I didn’t mean like that… mostly. But yeah, like Blake said. Just tell us what you feel comfortable with okay.” Coco corrected herself, realizing her blunder of miscommunication right there; Velvet on her right just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose for a moment or so

               “Well I don’t know. Juicy gossip is always-” Yang tried to say herself but stopped when she saw Blake glaring at her in a very disapproved manner. The sort of girlfriend glare that promised punishment later, and not the fun kind “Eh… heh… ah never mind. Hehe, nope just yeah the date is all. Yep good for me… yep.”

               “Good to hear Yang.” Blake a little to sweetly exclaimed, with a smile that promised some form of punishment either way much to Yangs dismay knowing she was in the dog house now

               “Whipped…” Nora muttered, as Yang gave her quick glare much to the ginger's amusement

               “ANYWAYS!!” Ruby yelled, getting everyone attention as she a bit shocked herself Jaune and Pyrrha did the ah… deed. Looking at Pyrrha she smiled “Pyrrha honestly you don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

               “No… no it’s fine. I already said it, might as well tell you.” Pyrrha responded back, as she knew she might as well since it was out in the open now. Taking in a quick, calming deep breath. She prepped herself to revealed more on the story of the union between her and Jaune “Do you girls remember when all of the students and staff were told that the school would be closed for the day. About four days after the incident. When the power went out in the early morning and the school ordered a new one that would come later in the night around ten. So we were allow to leave for the day, well that’s when the argument between me and Jaune occurred. When it happened and that’s why we came in early the next day after.”

               “Huh…” Weiss mutter, as it was making much more sense now on why Pyrrha and Jaune were missing for that day until they came in the day after “So just to make sure but that’s when you know… did it, you and Jaune?”

               “Yeah. Before that it was tense between us still, so I suggested we just go for a walk in the safer parts of the Emerald Forest and thanks to the school being closed around the time. It was perfect for that. So we went off for the day.” Pyrrha explained, but took a moment to see if anyone had questions. When no one asked, she continued on “Anyways, after a while and some awkward attempts to talk. We ended getting a bit lost. Thankfully we quickly had stumbled upon an abandoned cabin, still well maintained and it was unlocked of all things. Sadly there wasn’t any food or running water and by that time we were feeling both. We’d hoped to find a map, but no luck on that. All that was there, and was clean surprisingly was just a queen sized bed. So me and him just stayed there. After that it got much more awkward again and that’s when I started to talk with him about what happened and well….”

               “That’s when you stated to argue?” Nora guessed, as Pyrrha nodded with a small regretful sigh as Nora had a feeling some things were said that shouldn’t have been “That bad?”

“Yes… I’ll admit I lost my temper like he did and we said some rather unsavory words to each other. It got so bad that we just stopped talking, no even looking at each other. I should have handled it better on my end.” Pyrrha explained, as she sighed once more wishing she hadn’t said some of thing she had on that day. But she smiled a few moments later at what happened after “But… hm… but then after a few minutes. Jaune suddenly started to apologize. Then I did too and well somewhere along the lines, we just… began to kiss. The next thing I know it’s past midnight and going into two in the morning. We’re both naked in the bed, snuggled against one another. We were sweaty, our hearts were pounding, our ahem… parts were sore and we were tired beyond belief. So we decided to just spend the night there and the day after is when we got back.”

               “WOW. So wait, we were told we could leave around nine in the morning. D-Do you have any idea what that means Pyrrha??” Blake exclaimed, shocked that apparently if she was getting this correctly. Pyrrha and Jaune may have had sex for at least maybe eighteen hours straight “Seriously do actually have any idea how long you two were doing it?!”

               “Well, I know we got back around like nine in the morning the next day, but I wasn’t keeping count so no. But how long exactly?” Pyrrha wondered, as she remembered reeling in the fact she and Jaune had sex at the time

               “About eighteen hours at least. Taking in what you just said.” Blake answered. Everyone wide eyed at that and Pyrrha blushing madly “You apparently had sex for eighteen hours. Did you even like take a break or what, I mean dear dust!?”

               “Well I… I think once or twice. But it’s kind of fuzzy after a while honestly. Makes more sense on why I was sore the day after we came back.” Pyrrha exclaimed, as once more the girls were soaking in the facts of this passionate night between Pyrrha and Jaune

               “W-Wait a moment, was that why you were walking funny then?!?!” Nora demanded to know as if so… oh god, oh god that was just an ‘ew’ moment for her since this was involving two of her friends. Pyrrha’s simple nod of possible confirmation, which was all Nora needed to know “Ew, ew. No offense but EW!!!”

               “You girls asked, I was just telling!!” Pyrrha yelled back, embarrassed even more by Nora’s reaction to that realization

               “We know. Honest just… it’s odd to believe since you two are so…” Velvet tried to say, but she couldn’t find a correct term for it honestly

               “Pure minded?” Ruby suggested as that was really the only thing she could think of

               “Yeah that. Pure minded. No offense again, just it’s surprising is all.” Velvet exclaimed as Pyrrha sighed some more seeing Velvets point “Anyways. What now, are you two…?”

               “I don’t know honestly. It’s just been so… weird between us. I really like him, heck I love him. But…” Pyrrha began to explain, but teared up a little again at her worries of what could happened between her and Jaune

               “But you’re worried he’ll either not feel the same or maybe it won’t work out?” Yang mused, as Pyrrha just nodded a silent ‘Yes’. Yang chuckled a little “Hehe. Oh you’re so silly Pyrrha you know that, if you want my opinion. I think he does care for you, like you do for him. I mean you just told us in confidence. No admitted to having an eighteen hour sex marathon with the guy. Awkward or not, but that’s someone who must love you back girl.”

               “R-Really?” Pyrrha shyly asked. Feeling a bit hopeful from Yang’s opinion, really hopeful actually

               “Totally, look Pyrrha we all know Jaune seemed to have a thing for me earlier this year and I never saw him like that. Honestly he’s more like a brother to me than anything. A dorky brother, but a good hearted one.” Weiss explained as it was true when it came to how at least at the start of the year, Jaune felt for Weiss

But by this point in time, Jaune and Weiss acted more like siblings then anything. The girls all nodded in agreement at that, though Ruby for a moment felt a slight pang of jealously at the mention of Jaunes short crush on Weiss earlier in the year. But let it be as Weiss continued on.

               “With that said, but I’ve never been in relationship myself. Though I can still tell that Jaune isn’t kind of guy to just have sex with you and not make a relationship out of it. That and like I just said, he’s a good hearted guy. So do you honestly think he’d just shrug off your ahem… special night like it was nothing Pyrrha?” Weiss explained on. As she and the girls could tell easily, Jaune though a bit dorky at times. Was at the end of it all, one of the nicest guys you could meet and a loyal friend too

               “I guess you have a point there.” Pyrrha muttered as Weiss did bring up a good point and she did feel a bit silly thinking otherwise. But there was one more, much important reason Pyrrha had been so uneasy these past weeks “Thanks Weiss, but um… that’s not exactly the main reason I’ve been the way I have been with Jaune.”

               “Then why?” Ruby asked this time. She and the others waiting as Pyrrha seemed to take a moment to gather up her courage for this next answer

               “B-Because. A few days after we had sex, I felt odd. A little sick and I thought maybe I just ate something wrong so I let it be. But it just got worse and worse. You remember Nora?” Pyrrha explained, looking to Nora who indeed did remember Pyrrha’s odd few days of feeling sick. Nora nodding as Pyrrha let out a shutter sighed “R-Right well, the reason I first thought wasn’t the case. So I-I went to the doctors and um… I… I’m...”

But instead of saying it out loud. Pyrrha slowly and with a bit of shaky right hand. Moved it, right over her stomach; a few tears starting to drip down her face from this rather joyful yet also terrifying fact that she had to deal with now and it took a moment, before the girls quickly realized what Pyrrha was saying.

               “Oh my…Pyrrha, are… are you…” Nora began to say, as Pyrrha nodded a slow yes first as more tears began to pour down her face

               “Pregnant.” Pyrrha finally said. Crying harder now into her hands, as Nora hugged Pyrrha and Velvet just gently rubbed her back for comfort

Then it was silent once more. Team RWBY and Coco just staring at the sobbing Pyrrha with sympathy. Not they blamed her or Jaune for this. It was just a normal byproduct of what happen in these sorts of situations, when it came to sudden passion blossoming between a male and female duo. But that didn’t mean none of them forgot how this could affect the two for the rest of their lives. After a few more minutes Pyrrha stopped crying, with only a few sniffles here and there.

               “S-Sorry you had to see that girls.” Pyrrha apologized, feeling ashamed for crying like she did in front of her friends

               “No, no it’s fine Pyrrha. Honest it is.” Ruby corrected as she wanted to make sure that Pyrrha knew this was not something to be ashamed of. Though she decided bring up what Pyrrha knew she’d have to do soon. Considering how big this was “Pyrrha, you know you’re going to have to tell him soon.”

               “I… I know. I’m just scared is all.” Pyrrha replied back. As she knew that was a fact she could not just ignore since Jaune needed and had a right to know

 Some would say she should just abort the baby, but Pyrrha wasn’t one for that choice. Also despite what this could bring in the future for her in the public eye. Pyrrha already loved this unborn child, it was produced of the love she and Jaune showed on that day. Some would call her foolish. But it was her choice in the end and she already chosen. She just hoped Jaune felt the same too.

               “Hey don’t worry. You’ll have us all here for you too you know.” Nora reassured, with a big smile

               “Really, you… you all would help?” Pyrrha questioned. Touched by the kindness of Nora’s words, that and the smiles of reassurance the girls were giving her

               “Totally girl. They’ll have the best aunts and uncles around!” Coco cheered with big smirk “That and I can make… BABY CLOTHES!!”

               “Of course… but seriously, we’ll be there for you no matter what. We’re friends and honestly a family by this point. So we stick together.” Velvet explained as Pyrrha really did feel blessed to be around such great friends

               “Thank you all, I love you girls!” Pyrrha said in glee. As she and the girls had one big group hug, though a thought did come across Pyrrha’s mind “Hm, I do wonder how I’ll tell him in the though.”

               “I believe I can help with that.” A voice from behind spoke and the girls all froze at the mere sight of this person or woman in this case being none other than Miss GoodWitch

But it was weird, instead the usually stern and scary teacher she often showed herself to be. Right now she was leaning coolly against the door that somehow she opened without any of their notice. That and she was… smiling. The girls didn’t know what was scarier, the stern Miss GoodWitch or the one smiling like now.

To be honest it didn’t matter as Miss GoodWitch simply walked in and closed the door…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was time…

Yes it was the day. A day later during the start of the night and on top of the schools many roofs to be exact. But the day that had come and needed to happen, all staring with dear Pyrrha who stood waiting. Looking up at the sky. She was waiting for him, for Jaune. She just hopped he’d come since it was important he did. Thankfully it seemed that was the case as Pyrrha heard the entrance to the roof open. Looking back she saw Jaune coming out, slowly and a bit shy doing so. But he’d come and Pyrrha was happy for that.

Meanwhile on another roof top of the school. Team RWBY, CFVY, Nora, Ren, HK-97, Glynda and even Ozpin watched their plan commencing. Glynda’s plan to be exact, as she had in her hands a pair of binoculars to watch. The others could only see a bit of what was going on, since Pyrrha and Jaune from where they were looked like two dark blobs

               “Now all is coming according to plan…” Glynda stated, smirking a bit as this plan of hers was full proof

               “Hey ah, Miss Goodwitch. Speaking of that, could you tell use the plan again?” Ruby asked as she need to make sure she understood it herself since everyone else seemed to get the general idea of it

               “Simple Miss Rose. This is what you would call the early night confession. But instead of a confession, it will be Pyrrha telling Jaune about the pregnancy. To add to it. I made sure the auto locks would quote on quote ‘malfunction’ to incentivize Pyrrha to tell Jaune just in case she gets cold feet. That and also just in case Jaune tries leaving early.” Glynda explained, smiling in pride at the plan even if there were some ah… ethical issues that came into question

               “Yeah there’s a few things right there, that are pretty mess up for teachers like you to do. Just saying.” Ren quipped as he was bit surprised Miss GoodWitch had made such a plan in the first place

               “When it comes to love. I know a thing or two.” Glynda exclaimed with even more pride at that fact, the students all were a bit skeptic since she was single still… they believed at least

               “Trust me on this students. She really does.” Ozpin chimed in, smirking a little as he took a sip from his coffee mug he brought with him

               “I’m more surprised you agreed to this. I mean you’re supposed to be a responsible adult you know.” Weiss scolded a bit. Even if she didn’t need to, she still did since Ozpin was suppose to the head master of this school yet he was behaving a bit like a child right now

               “Miss Schnee take my word on this as there will be a time when you learn the truth. Adulthood is but a lie, there are no actual ‘Adults’. More of just bigger kids with bigger, deadlier toys.” Ozpin simply stated, calm as ever. though his words kind of made the students a bit uneasy for some reason

               “Query: That is quite the statement Ozpin, I shall have to remember that one for later use.” HK-97 remarked as he was just glad to be spending time with his mistresses, he had become quite fond of them these past few weeks

               “Anyways. Can I ask too, but how are we gonna hear what they’re saying. Because I kind of want to know.” Yang asked, as Glynda chuckled before pulling out a hand-held radio and set it next to her

               “I may have placed the other handheld radio in this set on the roof Pyrrha and Jaune are at. Without Pyrrha knowing; just to make it more interesting.” Glynda explained, very prideful at the rather blatant breach of privacy she just did; before she started turning the knob on her radio

               “Smart, very smart. If not a bit scary…” Yatsuhashi quipped, as the others agreed on that

But seconds later the radio flicker on for a few moments. Before finally they could hear Pyrrha and Jaune on the other roof, all of them anticipating on what would be said on this important night for the two.

.

               “I guess so… I’m sorry I haven’t you know.” Jaune said, sounding regretful as the group could hear Pyrrha crying a little

               “I-It’s fine. I’m sorry too. Really I am.” Pyrrha replied back as she sounded happy, even if she was crying a little

               “I’m glad. Really I am… look, I want to ask but… would you-” Jaune began to ask, only for the sounds of kissing to heard for a moment “So…”

               “Yes, yes of course I’ll be your girlfriend!!” Pyrrha joyfully cheered, as she sounded so happy now. Looking at the two blobs of their friends and Glynda smirk widening as she watched through the binoculars told that much for everyone else

.

               “Aw, our buddies are a couple finally!!” Nora screamed in joy as she hugged Ren and Fox tightly; both gasping a bit for air from how tight the hug was

               “Well they finally got to that point. I was getting a bit worried too they never would.” Coco remarked as she was happy for the two also

               “Oh you sound a bit disappointed. Weren’t you aiming for Jaune too Coco?” Ruby teased, as Coco chuckled

               “Maybe. But I wouldn’t have taken him from Pyrrha, they’re meant for each other. BUT… maybe I can convince them to let join in. I’m sure Jaune wouldn’t mind that.” Coco answered, smiling a little as she seemed rather… serious about that

               “Of course…” Ruby muttered, but was amused at the response she expected from Coco after getting to know the older girl better these few odd weeks

               “You know. Never in my years would I have thought I’d be on roof top, with my students and my secretary spying on two more of my students. Did you ever think this would happen Glynda?” Ozpin out of the blue asked, as he took yet another sip of his coffee

               “To be honest I would have laughed, but no never. That and the fact somehow we’ve become friends with our students too. Again never would have thought of that happening.” Glynda exclaimed, amused herself as the students couldn’t help but agree. From their own perspectives on this rather unique situation, they felt similarly

               “Well we never thought we’d become friends with our teacher or headmaster.” Ruby responded, as the others nodded in agreement on that; before she focused on Miss GoodWitch “Speaking of, do we call you Miss Goodwitch still, Glynda or…?”

               “During school you are to refer to me as Miss Goodwitch, Miss Rose.” Glynda answered in her usual stern tone as Ruby flinched a bit. Before Glynda went back to smiling “But outside of school and school hours. Glynda will be fine any other time Ruby, just not in public. We are your teachers still and I’d rather not deal with complaints of nepotism.”

               “Fair enough.” Team RWBY, CFVY, Nora and Ren responded back as that made sense when it came to how some might take the teens new found friendship with the headmaster; and his secretary

               “Apologetic interruption: Banter aside, as nice and warming as it is. Glynda what are they saying now, my optics are seeing Pyrrha trying to say something. But I can’t tell what.” HK-97 interrupted as Glynda forgot she turned off the radio to give the two some privacy after they just became a couple, but now she was real curious

               “Oh right. Give me a moment.” Glynda said as she turned the radio back on, a moment later they could hear the newly made couple once more

               “I’m so happy. You don’t know how much I’ve waited for this Jaune!” Pyrrha joyfully explained, before it went silent and the group could hear Pyrrha mutter ‘Better now than never’; which Jaune didn’t miss himself

               “What was that Pyrrha?” Jaune asked, a bit confused on what his girlfriend was saying before once more silence filled the radio chatter

.

               “People I think this is it!!” Ruby stated with a big smile, as she felt suddenly very anxious to hear how Jaune would respond to Pyrrha’s little ‘surprise’. She hoped it as a positive one. The other just waited to see as well, but they too hoped it was positive

.

               “Nothing just…um Jaune, remember when we had sex and remember how long we did it for?” Pyrrha asked, as the others swore they could hear Jaune chuckle a bit from the happy memory of that day

               “Yeah that was real nice, and you were ah… wow.” Jaune exclaimed, as some of the girls couldn’t help but laugh a bit at Jaunes attempt to flirt

               “Hehe, so were you.” Pyrrha replied, as she sounded rather very fond of the memories too and very pleased just by mentioning them. But yet again, they heard her sigh and this time they believed she was going to actually tell him “But what I’m trying to say is… is…”

               “Is?” Jaune repeated, but in a way the others could tell he was trying to help her out to say what she wanted to say

               “Is…” Pyrrha said, before the sounds of what seemed to be her grabbing Jaunes arm and moving it closer to her could be heard a bit; probably right on her stomach “Well hehe… you better get used to being called papa.”

               “P…Papa.” Jaune mused, as it sounded like he was taking a moment to register what Pyrrha just said “You’re…”

               “Yes, I’m pregnant with our child.” Pyrrha explained, her tone sounding hopeful that Jaune would respond to this well

Then silence yet again filled the line, everyone on the other side waiting for the answer. Hoping that Jaune wouldn’t freak out and just run away from Pyrrha by this news. So they waited and waited, then after a minuet more of silence they got their answer.

               “T-That’s great Pyrrha!!!” Jaune shouted to the world, as the sounds of him lifting Pyrrha up in his arms and the two happy as can be echoed through their laughs of joy “I mean it’s scary too, but amazing!!”

               “Hehe. I’m glad you’re happy about this, I really am. But we’re going to have to talk with Headmaster Ozpin and Miss Goodwitch on our situation soon.” Pyrrha explained as Jaune let her down just then

               “Oh right… okay. OKAY, I can do this.” Jaune muttered as the others could hear Pyrrha giggling a bit; before Jaune could be heard chuckling a little himself. Then it got quite for a few moments again, before Jaune spoke up once more “Anyways. Ah, since it seems we’re gonna have a kid. Might as well ask you this….”

               “Hm?” Pyrrha mused, though as the others listened. Only a few of them realized too, on what Jaune might be asking Pyrrha real soon

.

               “OH… ho, ho, heh, heh!!” Coco cheered, as Blake and Velvet smiled widely coming to the same conclusion

               “What’s up with-” Yang was about to ask, only for Velvet to cut her off

               “Shhh, listen and you’ll learn. Hehehe.” Velvet answered as she was really excited for some reason, Yang and the rest who didn’t seem to catch on or were just keeping quiet about it listened on

.

               “Right um… Pyrrha. When I was younger, I remember one day my dad and me talked. You know man to man. He said that one day, I’d find someone in my life. Someone so amazing and someone who’d end up being my best friend till then end.” Jaune began to just say out of the blue as Pyrrha wasn’t saying anything and the others or more in fact the girls were starting to gush a bit at how romantic this was. The boys simply nodded in silence that Jaune was showing off his romantic skills “That being said. Pyrrha, you know when we meet. I was a bit nervous being your partner. Not because of you, but more of on me holding you back. I wasn’t the most competent at the start of the year. But thanks to you on, well a lot of things. I’ve become a better me and… and I think I finally get what my dad was saying back then. If I’m to spend the rest of my life with someone, I… I want it to be you. You’re my best friend and you’re one of the few people I meet during the start of this year who had faith in me. You’re everything to me.”

               “Jaune….” Pyrrha muttered, but she sounded so shock with pure joy as it must have hit her what Jaune was asking of her

               “Pyrrha will you marry me?” Jaune asked, a bit shyly but with confidence in it “I mean it doesn’t have to be now. We can wait, just… if you-”

But yet again over the radio. The others could hear the sounds of kissing and cries of joy coming from Pyrrha. From looking at them from their side of the roof, the group could tell Pyrrha and Jaune were hugging for a good few moments.

               “Yes. A million times yes I will Jaune!!” Pyrrha answered, crying out of pure glee by this point

.

               “D’AW!!!” Ruby and Nora cheered at this news, ecstatic to see that this was going to be one wholesome relationship in their friend group

               “Huh… I did not see that coming.” Yatsuhashi quipped as he hadn’t expected the two to go that far, looking at Weiss and Yang. He sighed taking out thirty lien each, handing it to the two girls who smirked as they pocketed the lien

               “And that’s why I didn’t bet on this big guy.” Ruby exclaimed as Fox and her laughed a little, before Blake cut in

               “Shhh, everyone I think they’re doing something else now.” Blake quickly pointed out, as they all went quiet listening in more

.

               “So now. How should we… seal this deal, since were all alone right now?” Jaune asked, his tone sounding a little too flirty for someone like him all of sudden

               “I think I got an idea.” Pyrrha answered, her tone sounding ah… really flirty all of sudden as Jaune and her moved behind the entrance of the roof

.

               “Oh dear dust no…” Glynda muttered, placing down the binoculars and wide eyed in horror as it was real obvious to her what was about to happen. That and the fact it was with two of the schools more quote on quote ‘Pure Minded’ students made it more shocking

Though Glynda at this moment, forgot the radio was still on. Then um, ah… well the sound of a zipper going down suddenly echoed, with an over eager giggle from Pyrrha. Before anyone more could be heard, Glynda quick slammed the radio on the ground shorting it out.

               “Questioning confusion: Why did you do that to a perfectly good handheld radio Glynda?” HK-97 asked, confused on the woman’s sudden actions

               “Trust me HK, better you didn’t-” Glynda tried to explain as it seemed the students hadn’t caught on to what she just knew was happening right now out of their sights. The thing was, the radio sparked back to life just enough to broadcast still

.

               “Hm, Jaune you still have such nice c-” The sound of a very pleased and excited Pyrrha echoed, as Glynda stood up with radio in hand once more and smashed it into the ground this time as it broke in half now

.

After that it was silent, real silent for a good few seconds as she and now everyone else were wide eyed in shock. But it was Weiss who was the first to be able to say anything about what they just were subjected to listen, even if was only a few seconds. The realization had hit them all like a rampaging Boarbatusk. 

               “Oh… my dust.” Weiss said, covering her mouth as she did not expect those two to do ‘THAT’ again and on the schools roof of all places

               “Wow just ah….wow.” Coco muttered, as she was kind of impressed at how daring the two were apparently; that and shamefully a bit jealous it wasn’t her instead as much as she was happy for the couple. But she let that last little thought be, as again she was more impressed then anything

Fox himself just blinked few times, while Ren did the same. Yatsuhashi seemed so stoned faced, but one could tell on the inside he was horrified at what just heard. Velvet was blushing herself. All four of them still unable to fully comprehend what just happened.

               “So ah… should one of us…” Blake tried to ask, out of her shock. But honestly she had no idea where to go with this as she realized that from just a bit a ways on another roof top. Pyrrha and Jaune were having public sex… dear dust that was not something she wanted to know

               “Yeah no. I think I can live without possibly seeing those two doing it.” Yang replied as she though like Coco, was impressed at how daring they were being. It also felt a bit awkward and she would probably not be able to look at the two the same for a good few days after today

               “EW, EW!!!” Ruby and Nora meanwhile screamed at this very realization that two of their friends were getting it on; not wanting to think about it even if they couldn’t see it currently

But as the teens freaked out or were just stunned in silence. The radio somehow, even broken in half sparked to life yet again for all to hear.

.

               “JAUNE, KEEP AT IT AND MAKE ME YOUR-” Pyrrha this time over the radio screamed in glee and pleasure, only for the radio to be cut off as Glynda stomped on it

.

Then everyone else joined in. Just stomping and stomping on the radio, smashing it into pieces. From utter horror hearing the middle of Pyrrha, probably having the time of her life with Jaune currently. After what seemed to be a two minutes of stomping. HK-97 doing the most damage. All that was left was just small bits and pieces that looked nothing like it had beforehand.

               “I need… need brain bleach.” Ruby exclaimed as she could have gone through her whole life without hearing Pyrrha and Jaune having their special time

               “If I could… I’d give us all some of that.”    Fox said, using his telepathic semblance for her and everyone else to hear him; as he really meant that to

               “Yes that would be nice….” Ozpin replied as even he felt a bit uncomfortable hearing the sounds of two of his students screwing like mad on the other roof top. Sighing, he knew this was a rare thing to happen and even now he had no idea how deal with it properly when it did come up. Looking at the others, he had one simple order “Let’s all just promise to never speak of this again.”

Everyone else just nodded in agreement, even HK-97 if not just to be nice. With that they all made way back downstairs while trying to forget the fact that they had heard somewhat Pyrrha and Jaune having ‘fun’ time together…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was yet one more week...

One more week later on in this school year at Beacon. Everyone during the start of this week pretended that Pyrrha and Jaune’s news were the first they heard of it. Though they all were happy still for the two.

Still it was a nice happy week from then on. Mainly with the group enjoying the passing days in each other’s company and also with most of the girls, primarily Coco. Having been discussing on how much they were going to spoil Pyrrha and Jaune’s kid or kids. Depending on how many Pyrrha was pregnant with. Which they had to go back to the doctors soon anyways for a checkup.

But there was also the fact that Jaune and Pyrrha had agreed, with Ozpin’s suggestion to tell their families. Pyrrha wasn’t as nervous about how her family would react much. Well she hoped for the most part when it came to her father more than her mother. Jaune though… apparently the dude had a loving mother, father and six older sisters. Now Jaune said his father would be surprised, but happy. Though the women of the family apparently were very protective of Jaune. Like scary protective. So Jaune was a bit more worried on how his mother and sisters possibly would take this news.

Still that would dealt sooner or later. Hopefully on the more peaceful side of things. That said, currently team RWBY had been sent out on a novice level mission. A sort of extra test or so by Glynda. Who decided that if she was friends with the girls, then as a good friend she might as well go a bit harder on them cause she cared.

Odd way of showing it aside, the girls mission was thankfully simple. Take care of a small slowly growing nest of Grimm near their school in the Emerald Vale and to take HK-97 with them. As this would be his first real test against the Grimm. Again simple enough, oh well aside from the fact it seemed Glynda’s intel was outdated as the small bit since it turned out to be-

“RWAR/ GRAHHH!!!”

Turns out, the nest was now MUCH bigger and filled with not just the run of a mill Beowulf’s. But a whole gang of Boarbatusk’s too. A rare form of what Professor Port had called ‘Grimm Symbiosis’. Whatever reasons for this were, it was already making things much more troublesome for team RWBY and HK-97. Who were in the middle of battle as we speak.

                “COME ON ALREADY JUST GO AWAY WILL YA!?” Yang screamed, as she blasted a few shells through another Beowulf’s chest as it fell over dead. Before dodging another charge from a Boarbatusk to her left

               “Hang on Yang, I’m coming!” Weiss yelled as she pulled the end of rapier out of Boarbatusk’s she was dealing with skull as it twitched just a little, before going limp. Then blocking a swipe from not one, but two different Beowulf’s as they charged her “Oh come on!!”

               “Just focus on survival Weiss, Yang’s gonna be okay. Trust her!” Blake screamed as she sliced another Beowulf in half. Before stabbing her blade through the underside of the jaw of a second Beowulf to her right, as she pulled her blade a few moments later. Then she took a quick slash from a third Beowulf from her back left. But that Beowulf’s head was blow off, as Ruby landed next to her “T…Thanks Ruby.”

               “No problem, but are you okay?” Ruby asked back, as she fired off a few rounds with her scythe in its sniper configuration as Blake nodded she was fine. Before Blake switched her weapon to its pistol form as she started firing at any Beowulf’s or Boarbatusk’s close enough “Also I’m sure Yang’s fine. I know you told Weiss that. But I’m here to say too, that she will be fine… ‘Sis’.”

Blake flinched right when she heard that, that and killed a Boarbatusk as it charged at her. As its body slid and stopped near her feet dead. Before she looked at Ruby wide eyed, as Ruby was firing off rounds still into various Grimm. While she gave Blake a deadpanned looked.

               “I ah…ah….” Blake tried to say. But realized that maybe she and Yang had underestimated Ruby’s perceptiveness. Letting out a sigh as from her far left, HK-97 was moving down some Grimm near him with his auto-rifle; while Weiss and Yang were helping him out “How long?”

               “Two days ago missy and I’m so… so peeved you didn’t tell me or Weiss!!” Ruby yelled, though in manner that was cuter then anything. Blake was happy that it seemed Ruby was angrier about keeping her and Yangs relationship a secret for so long then the relationship itself

               “I’m sorry Ruby it’s just we…ah, we just wanted to find the right time.” Blake answered as she switched her weapon back to its blade from, then leapt over Ruby as she was reloading. Slicing off the head of a Beowulf that was about to try biting Ruby’s head off

               “Thanks Blake…b-but that doesn’t mean you or Yang are off the hook!” Ruby stated as Blake did her best to not chuckled at how more adorable Ruby looked then mad

               “Hey what are you talking about over there!!” Yang asked, just getting done throwing a charging Boarbatusk into a two Beowulf’s as the sounds of broken bones echoed for a moment

               “YOUR RELATIONSHIP BIG SIS!” Ruby answered in a pouty but loud tone as she and Blake started moving towards them, while fending off some more Grimm

               “Wait what?!!” Weiss screamed in shock and joy for two of her best friends. Then anger at the fact they kept it a secret. Only for her to take a brunt hit from a Boarbatusk as she rolled on the ground and felt her aura break from the surprise hit; said Boarbatusk was shot up by HK-97

               “Worried Queary: Are you alright mistress Weiss??” HK-97 asked worriedly. As he grabbed a Beowulf by the neck, before crushing it as it’s body went limp “Worried Question: Do you need medical assistants?”

               “I’m fine HK, thank you but still. Yang, Blake what the heck I thought you trusted us!?” Weiss angrily said as she switched to her weapons revolver function. As from the right she blinded fired a fire dust round as the sudden yelps of Grimm and Boarbatusk burning alive echoed while Weiss glared at Yang. Which considering the fire burning from her right, made Weiss look pretty demonic

               “Okay we can explain. But not right now please!” Yang pleaded, reloading her weapons with a new case of shells as she knew how Weiss was when she got angry. Before she noticed the Grimm start running off into different directions. Most likely scared because of how many of their own they’d lost to her and the others “Huh, well that sucks. It was getting fun.”

               “Oh don’t you change the subject. I can’t believe you didn’t trust us enough to tell us about you and Blake!” Weiss scolded as thankfully, by this point it seemed the Grimm had booked it from their own fear of the team of five. That and thankfully, Ruby and Blake had caught up to them as Weiss turned her hurt anger towards Blake “Look I get it. We can’t force you to tell us and maybe this is an overreaction. But I’m a bit hurt you didn’t think me or Ruby wouldn’t be anything but happy for you two!”

               “Okay, okay. You have a point, honest.” Blake replied back. As she sheepishly smiled, while Weiss huffed and Ruby was still pouting

               “Joyful statement: If you don’t mind me saying mistress Blake, mistress Yang. Though I do not understand your reasonings for keeping your relation status a secret. I am filled with joy for you both. Oh if I may, I can look up sites to help with your more private-” HK-97 began to say, as he truly felt joy in his circuits for two of his mistresses. He’d learned quite a bit so far from his mistress and their friends this past week. Including how important relationships were. But as he was saying what he was gonna suggest, Yang cut him off

               “Okay. OKAY stop, thanks HK. But ah… maybe another time.” Yang quickly interjected as she didn’t need to hear that blurted out

               “Queary: Of course Mistress Yang.” HK-97 replied back kindly, as Yang and Blake sighed in relief there

               “Crisis averted there…” Yang muttered before she turned her focus back on a pouty Ruby and a irked Weiss “Anyways. Look were sorry, we just wanted to keep a secret for a bit. But it wasn’t because we didn’t trust you. Honest gals, so can you forgive us?”

               “Hm….” Ruby hummed, before she sighed knowing she couldn’t stay mad as she was way too happy from the news alone. Donning on a big smile, Blake and Yang knew their answer “Duh of course I can. Besides I’m just happy for you two honestly. Besides if anything, might as well get use to calling you sis Blake!”

               “Bah…ah…ah… hehe. What a kidder Ruby, hehe. I mean I ah… I wouldn’t mind that. But um ah…” Yang began to say before correcting herself as she turned her attention to Blake, which made her heart skip a beat in glee as she noticed Blake rubbing her hands with small blush. That and she was smiling too, before she turned her gaze to Yang “Ah…”

               “Hehe. I ah… I wouldn’t mind actually.” Blake mused, as she even without realizing started to twirl her hair a bit as well “I mean being called maybe…Blake Xiao-Long.”

               “I… I…I…I…” Yang well tried to say, but it sounded like her brain had flatlined or at least shut off for a moment or so

               “Amused Statement: Mistress Blake I believe you have as some of the kids say. Broke your gals mind in major PWN-age.” HK-97 recited. Which made the girls cringe a bit at how so NOT that was a saying, it even broke Yang out of her stupor as she turned her full attention to HK-97

               “No…no HK. Never say that again, that is NOT something teens like us say dude.” Yang pleaded/ordered as she swore the last time that was ever spoken was probably when her dad was a teen still. But she chuckled a bit after that “Still. I’m real glad you’re fine with this Ruby. Weiss, you too…right. Can you forgive us?”

               “Hm… fine. Fine, but please don’t keep things from us anymore. We’re a team right. So that means we have to trust each other.” Weiss stated sternly, before her expression softened to a warm smile “Besides like Ruby here. I’m much happier for you two. Truly I am.”

               “Aw that’s actually sweet Weiss. Seems like that cold heart of yours has finally melted!” Yang teased, as she couldn’t pass up an opportunity to do so

               “Must you…UGH!” Weiss screamed, as she swore one of these days she was gonna seriously deck Yang for all her stupid jokes

But instead of an answer Yang just started to laugh a little. Then it must have been infectious as Ruby, followed by Blake joined in. HK-97 just did the best mimicry of a laugh as he could after. Then finally Weiss started to laugh, enjoying the moment of peace between she and the others.

Well that was until a few seconds later. Honestly, even to this day and years later. No one could figure out a decent or reasonable answer to why what happened next, happened in the first place.

Since Weiss who was laughing only seconds before, suddenly stopped and felt an immense pain from her left side coming from the back. Looking down she saw a pair of three sharp claws stabbed right through the left side of her stomach. What made it worse was the pain.

Oh dust the pain. It felt so intense that the pain itself began to gnaw around her fresh wounds. It burned too, like a spark flying onto the wound. It didn’t help that underside of the claws were slightly serrated. As what she assumed was a Grimm pushed its claws through her wounds just a bit more.

But what was the worst, was the warm feeling of red liquid coming from her wound and started to drip from her mouth. Which she quicky realized was her blood. Dear holy dust she never realized how coppery blood tasted like. It was a strong taste too. Yet it really didn’t help either when she saw the looks of pure horror filled shock on the girls faces and even saw HK-97 in a way stunned by what just happened.

It was then, that Weiss felt her side sting even more as the Grimm whatever it was. Pulled its claws out of Weiss wound. The serrated edges doing even more damage as Weiss felt tears pour out from the sheer pain. Once she felt the cold empty feeling of her gaping wounds, her vision started to blur and her hearing began to go away. But she swore she heard the beast behind her about to attack again and finish her off.

Only it didn’t as even if she could barely make sense of anything seconds later. She also swore she saw a ball of fire pass her, alongside a shield thrown which took out whatever Grimm was behind her. Then as she fell over on her back seconds later. She saw what she believed was the girls and HK-97 crowding around her.

Whatever else happened, she didn’t know because after all that had just occurred. She finally blacked out and her last thoughts was wondering if she’d ever wake up again.

.

.

.

Warmth…

The warmth of a bed, the sheets that were soft and the comfortable feeling of a fluffy pillow under her head. That was what Weiss felt as she began to stir awake. Her eyes a bit heavy as she slowly opened them. Then came the soreness on the left side of her stomach. Moving her arms a bit as they were stiff, she felt a few bandages had been placed.

She would have wondered more on how she ended up here. But just then she heard from a bit aways. Someone stirring awake, then she saw from another bed and chairs set around it. Ruby, Blake and Yang. All seeming to have been asleep, though it was Ruby who awoke first. As her pretty silver meet eyes Weiss ice blue eyes. Then came the big old smile that Weiss had come to admittedly, to love to see.

               “Weiss… girls, girls wake up Weiss is awake!!” Ruby cheered as she ran right over to Weiss while Bake and Yang were just waking up. Though Ruby carefully, if not full of glee and relief hugged Weiss closely “Oh Weiss, we were so worried about you. We, we saw all the blood we were just so shock and-”

               “Ruby, Ruby it’s fine. Calm down okay?” Weiss quickly reassured as she pulled in Ruby a bit closer in a one arm hug before she saw Blake and Yang moved up. Releasing Ruby, much to her slight displeasure as she was enjoying the strawberry scent from the shampoo Ruby loved using. She smiled at her other two best friends “I’m glad to see you as well. Sorry about…”

               “It’s fine Weiss. Like Ruby said, we were all just shocked.” Blake kindly replied back as she and Weiss gave each a hug for a few seconds, before letting go

               “Yeah we were. It was a Beowulf by the way that got the drop on ya if you wanted to know. An odd looking one too, but still it was taken care of.” Yang exclaimed as she gave Weiss a semi-hard bear hug, before letting go seconds after “Seriously, as much as I don’t want to say this. But it was hit or miss for you. Aura or not, you had some nasty wounds and lost a lot of blood. Luckily we found a blood donner.”

               “Oh really, who donated their blood for me?” Weiss asked as she wanted to thank that person when she saw them

               “Actually Weiss, you got Blake to thank for that!” Ruby cheered with a big smile still as she patted Blakes left arm

               “Wait. You did Blake?” Weiss asked as it wasn’t that she wasn’t thankful, but even now she felt at times Blake still hated her a bit or at least disliked her enough still too not donate blood for her

               “I did Weiss and I know we didn’t get along well if barley at the start. But you’re pretty much my human sister at this point. Like Ruby.” Blake explained as Weiss smiled at the kind words, and felt… WAIT

               “H-Hold on a second, what did you just say??” Weiss asked as she swore she just heard Blake use the word ‘human’, like she wasn’t one

               “Oh ah right. You see um… Blake offered. But she was worried to do so because of ah… well…” Ruby tried to explain. Hoping things wouldn’t get possibly tense now, as she worried she’d botch this explanation up

               “It’s alright Ruby. I got it.” Blake said. Giving Ruby a small kind smile, while Ruby nodded back and let Blake take it from here “Weiss, you heard right. I’m not human. I’m a… well…”

Blake then a bit hesitantly. Grabbed her bow and undid it as she took it off. Weiss was shocked when she saw upon Blakes head were two black cat ears, that twitched a little showing they were fully real. Weiss then looked Blake in the eyes as Blake herself sheepishly smiled.

               “I’m a faunas Weiss. Heh… surprise.” Blake said, rather awkwardly smiling as she hoped Weiss wouldn’t hate her now

               “I… just wow. I’m surprised and shocked. But, I guess that makes sense at why you didn’t care for me much at the beginning.” Weiss quipped. As she wasn’t mad since this was a secret that even she knew wasn’t one someone willing told. Considering the issues between humans and faunas even now

               “Oh that’s not the only reason. I did think you were a spoiled rotten brat.” Blake teased just a little, as she smirked “You still are too. But just a little at least.”

               “Pff!!!” Ruby chuckled, while Yang was laughing in pride at the fact her girlfriend was finally getting the hang of teasing when she could

               “UGH… really Blake. Now you’re pulling a Yang?” Weiss mused. Groaning a little at the fact Yang seemed to be quite the bad influence

               “Hey, can’t blame my kitten. She knows what’s good and what’s not. Haha!” Yang cheered as she hugged Blake and a peck on the lips “I am so proud of you!!”

               “Of course you are. Still I’m glad it seems that faunas blood can be mixed with human blood. At least for a blood transfusion.” Weiss stated as it seemed that rumor was now proven true

               “Actually that’s the weird thing Weiss. It shouldn’t have worked, the doctor Ozpin called in even said it was impossible for that to be the case. So she found it odd is all. She’s getting some test results on why that is, as she took some blood samples from you and Blake.” Ruby explained. Though Weiss was at a bit uneasy now on from that news “We would have asked Glynda and Ozpin when the results would come in. But they’re busy helping out our two new friends get some food from the cafeteria.”

               “New friends?” Weiss asked, wondering who these new friends of theirs were

               “Oh yeah. You probably don’t remember. But these two guys came in right after that Beowulf was about to kill you. One guy with a shield and another who used a staff. The second one helped heal you with what all I can call freaking magic.” Yang explained sighing as it seemed like she was trying to wrap her head around this so called ‘magic’ she spoke of “Anyways they should be back any second now. Oh and one more thing. They’re actually from-”

It was a second or so later, before Yang was cut off as a sudden series of what could only be described as irritated yelling and the sounds of plates clattering could be heard outside the room. That got everyone’s attention, before the door to the room opened as much to Weiss shocked. She saw two of the five people from the shared dream. Being the duck man and dog man whose face could barely be seen behind some of the plates he was carrying.

               “Careful, careful Goofy!” The duck man yelled while trying to make sure that none of the plates the dog man or Goofy was carrying fell over

               “Gawrsh don’t worry Donald. I’m alright, I’m mister ba…LANCED!!!” Goofy replied back to the duck man or Donald. Before he seeming tripped on his own left foot and fell over on his back. The plates of food flying up in the air

Thankfully it seemed that Ruby, Blake, Yang and Donald were quick enough to catch each plate if barely as they set  them down on a wooden table to Weiss left. Once they did, Blake helped Goofy back up. Much to the dog man’s appreciation as he gave the now known cat faunas a kindly thank you nod. Weiss would have questions why Blake seemed fine with Goofy considering she was part cat and he was well, part dog or maybe full dog from what she could tell. But she let it be when Yang spoke up.

               “You okay there Goofy. Looks like you took a nasty fall?” Yang asked as she patted Goofy’s shoulder off of dust a bit

               “I’m righty-o fine Yang. Thanks for askin though.” Goofy happily replied back. While Weiss notice the girls smile back the dog man as it seemed they were use to him and Donald so far

               “Still next time. Let Donald help you out okay or ask one of us.” Blake chimed in herself

               “Told ya they wouldn’t mind helping ya big palooka!” Donald chastised, while Goofy sheepishly rubbed the back of his head and the girls chuckled a bit. Then Donald noticed Weiss “Ah you look all better now. Had me and the rest worried for a bit.”

               “Well… I’m glad I made it through fine. But you helped heal me correct?” Weiss responded back “If so then thank you very much for that.”

               “Ah no big deal. By the way I’m Donald, Donald Duck and this lug head is Goofy.” Donald introduced as he smiled a bit back at Weiss or at least what could be considered a smile with his duck bill

               “Nice to meet ya Weiss!” Goofy cheered with a wave as Weiss already felt comfortable with these two, despite the shock still that it seemed they were real people instead of just odd constructs from their shared dream

               “Hehe, it’s nice to meet too Goofy.” Weiss stated before she noticed their ever trusty and loyal droid wasn’t with them “Hey girls, where’s HK?”

               “Oh he’s out with the doctor. Said he wanted to keep an eye on her since he doesn’t trust doctors apparently. Do not know where that came from, but the doctor seemed okay with it. So we let him. That said, we’re gonna have to have a talk with him on that. Since I swear he made a slight racist remark considering this doctor was a dear faunas. That and he called the boys here something. Sleemo or maybe Sleema. Either way I think a talk will be needed with our buddy.” Ruby explained as that made enough sense to Weiss. Though she was worried what HK exactly said about the deer faunas and where he learned it from

               “Oh yeah we are and I’m not too happy he did. But I’m really not happy he excluded me like I was special amongst the faunas.” Blake quipped as she knew HK didn’t mean ill and was only really being caring. But she wasn’t a fan of his little few remarks to the doctor, Donald and Goofy before he left “I swear he better not have been watching those trashy TV shows with all that raunchy immature humor.”

               “Heh. I’m sure he learned it from something he read, we just need to figure out what once we have our talk with him. Speaking of Donald, Goofy. Almost forgot to ask. BUT… you boys said you found something after you took care of that Beowulf?” Yang asked as she and the girls turned their attention to Donald, and Goofy

               “That we do Yang, a moment.” Donald answered. Before he began to dig through his coat for a moment. Before pulling out four shiny gems. Each one the girls swore they felt some sort of warmth to them, like a spark of life as they gazed upon the gems “Don’t know why that nasty beast had em. But thought you girls might like em.”

               “Why though?” Weiss questioned. A bit confused on that, despite the feeling of an odd draw to one of the four gems

               “Huh. Gawrsh no idea really Weiss, just feel like you should. Ya know girls.” Goofy answered this time. Though he became a bit puzzled himself on even why he and Donald felt like the girls needed these gems

               “Eh who cares they’re just gems. Go on take em, I don’t wanna carry em the whole time.” Donald shrugged off. As even if he wondered too, he also didn’t care enough to question it further

               “Well if you say so.” Blake said as she, Ruby and Yang like Weiss had gotten quicky fixated on a specific gem each. So as she took hers follow by the others. Blake couldn’t help but gaze into the gem she held “Huh… you know, I guess it was the right call to give us these boys. I don’t why but…”

               “I feel drawn to it.” Ruby cut in as she was confused on why this gem had such a hold on her like it was a connected link “Does anyone else hear a dog and what I think is loud thumps of metal?”

               “No. But I thought I heard an old guy and young girl just a few moments ago.” Yang replied back and was confused on was she was hearing that. That and the fact the two seemed to be in an argument or at least the voice of the young girl was

               “Huh that’s weird I didn’t hear anything. At least I think.” Weiss chimed in, as she was feeling a bit creeped out now, if what Ruby and Yang said was true

               “Maybe it’s a late bloomer?” Goofy suggested. Donald just shook his head and face palmed at such a stupid suggestion

               “Probably not it, but thank you either way Goofy.” Blake kindly thanked, as she could tell he was simply just trying to help. She then remembered the food on the table to Weiss left and was feeling hunger about now “Anyways. Since your awake and the boys brought some food. Lets-”

But just as Blake was going to suggest a quick lunch break. Suddenly the doors once more opened showing a middle aged female faunas deer, who was the doctor and HK-97. Who was following the woman behind her, with his gun in his hands and in a slightly threatening manner. As the two walked in, it was HK-97 who noticed Weiss.

               “Joyful Glee: Ah Mistress Weiss. I am truly glad to see you okay, it brings my circuits back to life that it does!” HK-97 cheered as Weiss smiled back. Happy to hear one of HK’s joyful responses once more

               “Indeed. I’m glad you’re awake too and looking much better than before.” The doctor said as she stopped near the foot of Weiss bed “Forgive me. I’m Doctor Duvan. Your headmaster called me in and I’m glad he did. You suffered quite the wounds young lady. I don’t know why your aura took so long at that moment to charge back up. But again, I’m glad you pulled through. No thanks to Mr. Duck here and Miss Belladonna’s donation for blood.”

               “All in a day’s work doc!” Donald proudly stated with a thumbs up

               “Same. I’m just glad I could save one of my best friends.” Blake stated as she felt Weiss give her a friendly pat on the arm that said ‘Thank you’ in silence

               “Yes well ahem, speaking of. I did want to talk to you about that. I assume Miss Schnee that one of your friends here explain the… issue.” Doctor Duvan questioned as her tone became more serious

               “Ruby did. But then I have to ask, but why. I mean why in the world did Blake’s blood work with mine?” Weiss questioned herself. As she hoped it wasn’t something bad or wrong with her internally, or that it was fluke that could come back around and end up killing her

               “First before I say anything. Since it’s just you all in here. I need each of you to promise. To NOT say a thing. Understood?” Doctor Duvan asked. Though the girls and the others were confused on the why. But they still complied. So they all gave a nod,  as Doctor Duvan sighed in relief “Good. I will inform the headmaster and his assistant of this too. Since they should know. But still, I’m glad you’re taking this seriously. Because… well…”

               “Because why, come on doc don’t do this to us. Just tell me please!” Ruby cut in as she was feeling rather uneasy now and feeling jittery

               “I apologize Miss Rose. It’s simply that if this were to get out. It could cause quite a bit of trouble for both Miss Schnee and Belladonna.” Doctor Duvan explained. Which only made everyone else, mainly the girls tenser

               “Trouble as in…?” Donald asked now as he and Goofy may have only just met the girls. But they already felt that they were the ones the king asked to look for. Good thing they decided to take the detour to this world. Still they would have told the girls, but for now he and Goofy would find a better time to do so

               “Hm…. okay look, just bear with me what I’m about to say.” Doctor Duvan explained as she took a deep breath before giving it to them straight “You see when Miss Belladonna offered her blood. I’ll admit I didn’t think it would work, but she seemed so desperate to help save you. So I did it anyways. Colored me shocked when I saw Miss Schnee was accepting the blood without any issue. Anyways after that as I went out and made a few calls. Sent off a sample quickly to be analyzed. The result came back very…shocking.”

               “S-Shocking, i-is there something wrong with one of us?” Weiss panicked as she was trying to keep herself calm. But was failing a little at that, as a million problems came to mind

               “No. No it’s nothing bad. Well body and health wise at least.” Doctor Duvan reassured before continuing “Now again, please just keep calm at what I’m about to say. So the results came in and I read them a good two dozen times. Made a few calls back to make sure it was correct. It was, that said. Miss Schnee, Miss Belladonna. It appears that we found you both share a… connection.”

It was silent after that. Not from shock but confusion. Utter confusion at what the Doctor even meant by connection. Like what in the world was that supposed to mean, though aside from the others who were just wondering on what ‘connection’ in this predicament meant. It was Weiss and Blake who expressed their confusion.

               “Huh?” Weiss and Blake both confused asked. As that wasn’t a word either of them could conclude at what ‘connection’ in the context of them meant since it was so vague. The Doctor simply sighed, realizing that she may have to be a bit more clearer here

               “Alright let me say this in more clear manner. Miss Schnee, Miss Belladonna. The test results uncovered that you both are blood related. First cousins to be exact.” Doctor Duvan answer bluntly as right when she did everyone, even HK-97 kind of in his own droid way. All went wide eyed at the news of such a sudden discovered familial connection

But it was Weiss and Blake who were of course the most shocked at this news. Looking at one another, wide eyed in joy and horror. Joy because they had become very close as sisters basically and best friends. So now that it was confirmed they were in fact blood related first cousins, brought joy to them that they were indeed now sisters/best friends/cousins

That said, the horror came after. When they also realized just how much harder it was going to be for them if word of this came out. Especially with the extremist bigots on both sides of the humans and faunas communities. Heck even the more calmer of the sides would find issues with this. As Weiss and Blake knew that they’d been seen as hybrid freaks of nature, abominations in the eyes of the natural world order.

But it would be much worse for them, thanks to Weiss family name. As that would only add horrific fuel to the fire for their possible deaths. Their families or at least Blakes would be outcasted and shunned just like that. While Weiss didn’t even want to think how drastic her family or mainly her father would become if news got to him.

So yes. Both Blake and Weiss knew for a fact at what this meant for them and what they needed to do in order to make sure no one. Aside from maybe a few others they trusted outside this room. Being team JNPR and CFVY, from learning this. But at the moment they could only sum up their shock in one word. A word they blurted out as the Doctor tried taking to them again.

.

“WHAT?!”

.

Once more though, it seemed today would not give the girls of team RWBY any sort of peace of mind. As for some reason. Who knows why and by this point it probably would never matter in the long run… probably. But the gems Weiss and Blake held suddenly reacted and began to glow brightly. Very brightly to the point they blinded everyone in the room.

Again for why this happen even if once more, it probably didn’t matter. The only honest answer would be that the gems simply had a rection to such intense emotions from their wielders. Then again finding out that one of your best friends/ sisters was actually a blood related cousin wasn’t something one would call a normal thing to hear. Said reactions from Weiss and Blake were rather justified in that case.

Still as the light blindly shinned for a few more seconds. Team RWBY, Donald, Goofy, Hk-97 and Doctor Duvan covering their eyes. The light finally died down. With it everyone in the room took a moment or so to recovered a bit as their eyes adjusted once more to the natural light levels inside.

               “Is… Is everyone alright?” Doctor Duvan asked. Rubbing her eyes a bit from that sudden bright flash of light

               “I…I think we are doctor. Oh and my sights coming back, there we go I think I can seeee……… wait what??” Weiss began to say before she suddenly laid eyes on something else entirely followed by everyone else

For what the girls, the doctor, Donald, Goofy and HK-97 now saw. Was three different individuals, each varying in appearance. Two laying upon the others stomach, while the other laid against something large that was itself cover in sheets from the now crushed other beds in the room.

The first pair, with one laid over another. Consisted of a woman and what looked to be another unique droid like HK-97 was. In a way at least.

The woman from what could be seen as she was groaning a little and with her eyes closed still. Had fair skin and white-silver hair in a split bob style, with her left side left longer like bang and dyed a colorful pastel rainbow gradient. It also could be seen that she wore light red makeup around her eyes and lips. What she wore looked to be a cropped white jacket over a black unitard with red accents, a pair of white shorts, long gray stockings, and finally black knee-high boots.

Next, was the individual or droid who’s body the first woman laid upon as she slowly stirred awake. This droid, robot or whatever was humanoid in shape. It body covered in a mixture of smooth metals, cloths and such. It’s head a narrow shape with large singular blue lens for the eyes maybe. All dragged in a mixture of black, grey, yellows and drabbed green. This mechanical being looked as if it was made for war. It also seemed to be awakening, as it’s body twitch a bit like it was rebooting its systems.

Then came the other woman in the room who had also fair pale skin, long black hair and yellow eyes that could be barely seen as they were fluttering open. Oh her head were two curved horns that popped out. While she wore a pure white dress with silky gloves covering her slender hands and a golden spiderweb necklace that covers her shoulders and chest. She also sported what looked to be a pair of sandals and a set of black wings around her waist oddly. Whatever she was laying on and was covered by the bedsheet, no one knew.

Still as the girls Donald, Goofy and Doctor Duvan stared at the three visible new comers. It was the robot that seemed to come to its own first. As the head lifted up if just barely meeting the eyes of those before it.

               “Well ain’t this a conundrum.” The robot said. The tone of a man with and accent that none of the girls at least had heard. Before he focused on the woman on top of him and poked the side of her head “Hey. Hey missy, you breathing.?”

               “Shut… up… head… ugh.” The first woman groaned. Before opening her eyes as it seemed they were a sort of purplish-red. She didn’t take notice of the others as she turned her head towards the robot and raised an brow “What the hell are you?”

               “Petty Officer First Class Enhanced Tactical Humanoid 3rd Revision E3N.” E3N answered and joked a bit. Though the woman didn’t seemed amused and the robot noticed it “Or ah, you can just call me Ethan ma’am.”

               “Better. Also none that ma’am crap. I’m not a ma’am and don’t wanna be one. Just Lucy alright, Lucy.” Lucy quipped with a sigh. Then quickly took noticed the third woman with them coming to and was rather perplexed at her appearance “Whoa what’s with the get up. You get lost from some cheap B-Rate movie?”

               “Ugh…what was that human?” The third woman sternly asked. Narrowing her snake like eyes at Lucy “You should know to be more respectful to your betters and refer to me as Lady Albedo you useless waste of flesh.”

               “And I already hate you. Piss off lady.” Lucy chastised as she sat back up finally and then flipped off Albedo who did not take to well to that

               “Y-You little insignificant son of a-” Albedo started to say. Only for Ethan to step in before any sort of fighting could come from this

               “Alright ladies. I get it, ya don’t like each other. But maybe save the death threats when we ain’t in company.” Ethan exclaimed as he pointed ahead. Much to Lucy and Albedo’s confusion there

               “Huh?” Lucy mused before she and Albedo looked to where Ethan pointed at. Then saw said company of seven odd individuals, even by her standards of ‘Odd’ “Oh… oh company. Huh….”

               “Hm….” Albedo in her rare moment of shock hummed as she had an odd feeling she wasn’t in her own home anymore

Meanwhile team RWBY, Doctor Duvan, HK-97, Donald and Goofy kept staring back at the three strangers. None of them having any idea on what to even say or do. Especially team RWBY who’d barely registered anything the three strangers had said aside from their names they caught. Ruby and Yang themselves wondered now what their gems held inside. Considering their gems were the same as Blake and Weiss gems.

But before any could say a thing or even just ask a question.  Suddenly Albedo was pushed and fell face first on the floor. Before pushing herself up and growling a bit in irritation as she ignored the chuckle from Lucy.

               “Alright who did th-” Albedo began to say turning around to scream and most likely kill the creature that pushed her. Only to stop when she saw a rock made spear tip pointed right at her face. Now she wasn’t stupid enough to attack with a weapon so close. But she and the others got a better look at apparently now a fourth individual

It was a man. A somewhat taller sized man with a very stocky and muscular build. His only piece of clothing a brown loin cloth that covered around the front and back of his private area thankfully. His body seemed to have a few scars here and there from previous fights. He had long unkept black hair, dark brown eyes and donning on an almost wary feral gaze as he kept his spear pointed right at Albedo’s face.

               “Rrrrr…” The man growled as it seemed he was warning Albedo currently to not try anything or he’d impale her in the face

               “Um…hello?” Ruby hesitantly said. Maybe out of shock or an utter need to know what was even going on anymore. The man quickly looking to see her and the others much to his own shock “Hey, hey no need to be scared. We’re n-”

               “Arh, grah. Urugak. Rah, Rah!!” The spear man screamed like he’d seen a bunch of monsters and to be honest. From his point of view he might as well have

               “Wait please calm down mister. We’re not gonna-” Ruby tried to say, but like before she was cut off by a much more beastly growl

               “Grrrr….” A deep and beastly growl echoed from behind the spear man. As whatever else was under the sheets began to stand up and it was rather big. Only becoming more unnerving when the sheets fell off

For what now could be seen. Was a large, green stripped reptilian. With big yellow eyes and a big jaw full of sharp teeth, powerful legs, short arms, a long tail and all around just looked scary beyond imagining. Oddly it had a lower tooth that stuck out a bit too. Still for the girls, HK-97 and Doctor Duvan who had never seen such a creature. Along with Albedo too, as she was perplexed. The others being Donald, Goofy, Lucy and Ethan were shocked for a different reason. One that was quickly expressed.

               “Is that a Tyrannosaurs Rex???” Lucy, Donald, Goofy and Ethan all screamed at the mere sight of a beast from bygone eras

Then said Tyrannosaurs Rex or T-Rex finally registered what exactly was going in and that it along with its human friend. Were stuck in a room full of complete strangers. The next reaction of the beast were justifiable in the current confusing situation. It roared.

               “RRWWAHHHHHH!!!!!” The T-Rex bellowed out in a near deafening roar. The spear man roared in his own way to seeing his friend doing as such. The response from the others was… predictable

   .    

“AHHHHHHHHH!!!”

        “HOLY FUCKING SHIT!!!”

               “OH MY GOD. OH MY GOD!!!”

.

See what I mean, predictable. Still as those and a few other responses occurred.  The girls of team RWBY suddenly realized that nothing from here on was ever going to be the same for them. Not one bit. In other words.

.

.

.

Goodbye normalcy and hello insanity…

Chapter Text

[One will only miss their normality, when their lives turn into insanity…]

-????-

Four hearts of one Journey: Beginnings

Chapter.3-Prolouge Pt.4

.

And at the dawn of this new age…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Normal…

A word to use to explain…well just everyday life. Life that though may have had a curve ball or two for most people in their whole lives. Still in general, went on like always. To be honest if another word could be used to explain ‘Normal’. It would simply the word ‘Peaceful’.

That said the current sight right now was NOT what could be considered normal in any way for the girls of team RWBY. Not in the slightest. As the four stared at the sight before them in confusion, questioning and just deadpanned a little.

For you see team RWBY standing alongside team JNPR, team CFVY, Glynda and Ozpin. Watched the sight of a creature called a Tyrannosaurs Rex or now named Fang. Literally giving a ride to one Lucy, one somewhat grumpy Albedo and a young girl named Fiore.

The one named Fiore had come from Yang’s summon gem. Which had been a shocker that apparently someone so young and most likey a sixteen year old girl. Had been in Yang’s gem in the first place. But then again the group of natives looked seeing Donald, Goofy and Ethan conversing with an older man who also had come from Yang’s gem too named Stephen Strange or Doctor Strange. While not too far away from them was a large man in an armored diving suit named Mister B. Who’d come out Ruby’s gem. Mister B quiet as he watched the others speak. Since Ruby had told him to quote ‘Play Nice and make buddies. Which Mister B seemed to quickly comply with.

Then the group looked over to where the wild man was or now named Spear. Who though still a bit warry was kindly petting the head of a dog who also had come from Ruby’s gem. His named on his collar being Caules.

Now many at this point are probably wondering, ‘How, just HOW?? Or Wait what happened before hand??’. Well for that to be answered. Let us go back to a day and a half ago…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was now officially FUBAR as the saying amongst Remnant Soldiers went.

None of the girls really had any idea what that meant. But they had heard the saying during their years. Be it TV, movies or video games. But it was always associated with something bad. So there was that, still terminology aside. It was the only word that could sum up what was going on.

Since well not even half a minute and everyone or at least the gem people were still screaming at the sight of what was apparently called a Tyrannosaurus Rex that could even make an Ursa quiver in fear if you asked any of them.

Still, the screaming stopped when the Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly stopped roaring and Albedo snapping out of her shock. Before maybe out of her own natural instance or lack of one. Had lunged and actually pushed the beast through the door of the clinic. Then the wall as both fell out of the building. The wild man did not seem to care for that.

               “UGRAHHH!!!” The wild man screamed as he followed behind and just leaped out of the hole in the wall of the school. Leaving everyone else shocked at what the heck they just witnessed

Well, expect for Lucy and Ethan who quickly got up and followed behind. As they ran out, Ethan looked to the woman a bit confused on why even she was coming along. She noticed and smirked.

               “Oh are you kidding me. This is AWESOME!!!” Lucy cheered with a smile that Ethan swore was kind of creepy. Since she did not seem like to excitable type or one to smile much if at all with such excitement. He then quickly noticed she leaped right at him, as he not wanting her to get hurt. Caught her in his arms as she smirked even more “Heh, why what a nice a bot you are.”

               “Yeah, yeah. Glad I can’t get headaches…” Ethan mumbled as now he knew this woman was a crafty one. Leaping out of the hole and downwards moments later, Lucy cheered a bit as they descended

Which yet again left team RWBY, HK-97, Donald and Goofy staring in shock. Doctor Duvan having pass out cold, as she had collapsed onto the ground from the mere shock of what was just seen.

               “So….ah….d-did that just-” Ruby began to say before Donald cut her off

               “Yes…yes it did Ruby. Huh…” Donald answered. Blinking once, then maybe a few more times from his own shock of what just occurred

               “Does this mean we get the same thing like Blake and Weiss here?” Yang questioned as she looked at her gem with a smile “Oh, oh this is gonna be fun!!”

               “I wouldn’t say fun Yang… “ Weiss replied back. Her right eye twitched a bit from the sheer insanity. Before she and the others heard the sounds of the back gates being ripped apart and the sight of dust forming from below. That and the fact it was leading towards the Emerald forest “Not good. If they keep this up, they’ll attract Grimm.”

               “You mean those weird monsters from before?” Goofy asked as he got a bit worried

               “That be them Goofy. They usually are attracted to negative emotions, etc. But loud sounds can get their attention too so maybe we should-” Ruby started to say. Before more loud echoes of battle could be heard and now tons of footsteps of students and staff coming out to see what was going on “Oh no.”

               “Yeah. Let’s get down there quick. Before this gets anymore worse!” Blake stated. Before she and Yang booked it

               “Well come on Goofy!” Donald shouted running out too with a staff he pulled out of his coat as he followed the way Blake and Yang had

               “Right behind ya!!” Goofy cheered taking the shield that had been on his back  and following behind too. Now leaving only Ruby, Weiss and HK-97 alone

               “Alright… Ruby you and me are going along with them and… ow… and I need to my socks and shoes back on.” Weiss said. Taking a seat back on her bed slowly and felt some of the soreness from her wounds. Ruby already moving over to help her out “Ruby I can-”

               “Nope. Let me help okay Weiss?” Ruby quipped sweetly as she and Weiss started at each other for a few moments. Before Weiss sighed, nodding that she could continue. Smiling at that Ruby knelt down to help Weiss get her socks and shoes back on. But looked at HK-97 “HK, can you please take the doc to Ozpin and Glynda. I’m sure they’ll want answers.”

               “Happily Agree: Indeed that would be the best course of action Mistress Ruby, I shall do that. But please stay safe if I assume you’ll be joining the others?” HK-97 replied back with a kind if not worried tone as he moved over to Doctor Dovan and slung the woman over his shoulder easily

               “We will HK. Thanks though for the concern.” Weiss thanked as she and Ruby smiled at the ever so welcomed care that HK had for them

Without a second more and the sounds of battle below getting louder. Along with the yelling of confusion and questions from the spectators. HK-97 with Doctor Dovan over his shoulder quickly made his way off. Follow by a few startled screams. Weiss then looked back at Ruby. Who was already putting her sock back on her right foot.

               “Thanks Ruby. My side hurts a lot more than I thought it would.” Weiss shyly admitted. Thankful that Ruby had even offered to do this for her. Though she couldn’t help but feel her heart race a bit at the fact Ruby was even doing something like this for her in the first place

               “Well we are partners and besties. That’s what we do fo each other, hehe.” Ruby answered back with a big smile and a hint of redness on her cheeks. As she felt oddly in a happy way. Happy that she was allowed to do this for Weiss and the fact Weiss agreed to it. As she finished the right sock, she then did the left sock before looking at Weiss boots “Ah… how do you um…do this?”

               “Dolt…” Weiss muttered in a deadpanned tone. Ruby simple chuckled at what she considered now a simple affectionate nickname for her

Still despite the fact this was a warm, if not cute moment between the pair. The fact was it still was happening during an outdoors battle. Speaking of….

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

.

5 Minutes Later

.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

“OKAY WHAT??”

That was what Yang screamed mere seconds after she, Blake, Donald and Goofy finally made it down to the outer area. Were the battle between Albedo and the Tyrannosaurs Rex was taking place. Stopping next to Lucy and Ethan. Who were watching the battle before them, which honestly even now seemed so surreal since it appeared that Albedo and the Tyrannosaurus Rex were kind of at a standstill.

It was more shocking considering the Tyrannosaurs Rex dwarf Albedo a good bit. That and Albedo didn’t seem to have any muscle on her. So again it was shock as Yang, Blake and company watched the madness ensure. Albedo screaming her lungs out.

               “YOU STUPID LIZARD. JUST GIVE IN AND BOW DOWN TO YOUR SUPERIORS!!!” Albedo screamed. She honestly had no idea why she was having a hard time against this beast before her, as she was holding it back by the throat while it tried to bite a her

               “RAWWRRRRR!!!” The Tyrannosaurs Rex roared. Asif  it was confused on why this weird creature that looked like her friend was so hard to kill and how she was so strong

               “OH SHUT UP!!!” Albedo shouted at her wits end already all the while everyone just watched on

               “So….” Donald muttered as he didn’t even know if his magic would be able to break these two up

               “SO…” Lucy suddenly said back as everyone else looked to her while the woman smirked “How cool is this. I mean come on do you see THIS!!”

               “We see it ah… Lucy right?” Yang replied back as Lucy nodded back. Then she looked to Ethan “And you’re Ethan?”

               “That be right ma’am. Pleasure to meet ya and your friends.” Ethan kindly greeted with nod as he already gave off a friendly big brother sort of vib

               “You sound like such a boy scout.” Lucy muttered as her rare moment of total awe was shot as she could tell Ethan would be bit of a buzz kill

               “Hehe, I take that as a compliment.” Ethan teased back. Lucy quickly reverted that pervious statement as that quip got a chuckle from her

               “Anyways, could either of you two do anything about this?” Blake cut in as she was worried her supposed two of three gem people that came from her gem, she assumed at least. Were about to kill each other

               “Nada ma’am. Don’t think I’d be able to do much without some weapons or at least without getting damaged in the process. That’s just what organics call suicide.” Ethan mused. Crossing his arms “Sides, once heard it wasn’t smart to ever get in between two women in a fight. That’s just asking for trouble.”

               “Okay… outdated sexist comment aside….WAIT. That T-Rex is a girl??” Lucy began to say before she realized that apparently Ethan could tell the T-Rex was female

               “Yeah I noticed too. She just gives off a motherly vibe.” Goofy chimed in happily as he just watched Albedo and the T-Rex fight on

               “That she does, that she does. One tough mama.” Ethan quipped as he nodded in total agreement with Goofy. Everyone else just stared at them

               -“Seriously?”- Bake, Yang, Donald and Lucy thought as they had no idea where these two got that idea from

But none of them decided to question it as they watched the battle continue on. Both opposing forces seeming to not let up. Be it either from pride, sheer stubbornness or maybe a bit of both. None sounded too appealing to be honest.

               “Okay I know I’m gonna sound like a broken record. But can we at least try somethings to break them up. I’m getting worried.” Blake repeated as she hoped neither hurt the other even if she barely knew them

               “Well. There is that other guy over there.” Lucy pointed out as she pointed to the groups right as they turned their heads to see the wild man that had been with the T-Rex. Sitting on a rock watching the battle with his spear in his hands ready for any moment he needed to step in “I’d say he’d be of help. But he doesn’t strike me as a ‘Talkative’ type.”    

               “Yeah we noticed.” Donald muttered rolling his eyes. Then turned his attention to Blake “How bout you, me and Goofy go up to him. See if we can get the guy to talk or well at least understand us.”

               “I mean sure, but you two don’t have to if you don’t want to.” Blake said as she appreciated this but she might as well do this herself since she didn’t want these two to get hurt if it comes to a fight

               “Shucks Blake. We’re friend now and that’s what friends do for each other.” Goofy reassured as Blake smiled back in appreciation

               “So corny and sweet. Feels like my brains gonna spike from it.” Lucy muttered. Making a small ‘bleh’ sound as Ethan and Yang chuckled a bit

               “Heh. Had a feeling you’d be saying that missy.” Ethan mused as Lucy gently slapped the bots arm

               “Totally. Still jokes aside hey Blake, boys!” Yang shouted as Blake, Donald and Goofy turned their attention onto her “Me and these two will be here for now. When the others catch up we’ll fill them in kay oh and ah…be safe kitten.”

               “For you always.” Blake teased with a wink as Yang giggled stupidly. While Ethan and Lucy next to her already figured out that it seemed the two young girls were an item

But just as quickly as Blake flirted. She then turned her focus back on the wild man. As she gave Donald and Goofy a quick look. Both nodding that they had her back. So without any further delay, the three waked slowly up to the wild man. Who after getting at least a good two feet near him stopped when the wild man lifted his spear and pointed it at them.

               “GRAHH, RAH!!” The wild man screamed and narrowed his eyes a bit

               “Well guess you’re gonna have to talk to him from here Blake.” Donald said as he and Goofy raised their arms up. Blake sighed knowing Donald was right since that feeling of a connection to the wild man, the T-Rex and Albedo came back stronger then before

               “Yeah…yeah I know. Alright, let’s do this.” Blake muttered. Taking a deep breath and she raised her hands up halfway herself and slowly moved a bit closer to the wild man

               “URAGAHH…. RAGH!!!” The wild man screamed once more. Thrusting his spear towards Blake as a warning that he ‘WOULD’ stab her if she tried anything more. Thankfully she’d cover a good foot and a half so she only had a half a foot left with the man

               “Hey easy. Easy, I’m not gonna…wait. D-Do you understand me?” Blake questioned. Nervous as despite having an aura to protect her, the man looked like he could break through her aura with a few stabs if he wanted. Since he had the muscle to back up his threat up

               “….” The wild man didn’t roar back for once. Eyeing her like some foreign creature that spoke gibberish to him

               “Great…just great. What now??” Blake yelled as she had no idea what to even do now

               “Why not give him some food!” Donald suggested as Blake looked back at him “What. Everyone likes food.”

               “Point taken. But I don’t even have-” Blake started to say. Before suddenly Goofy took his hat off showing a…apple of all things under there. Then he grabbed it and threw it to Blake who caught the fruit as she eyed it “I…w-what, why did you-”

               “No time Blake. The fights getting worse!” Goofy cut off. Pointing to the right as Blake looked and saw the battle was indeed getting much worse

As now Albedo was in the tyrannosaurus rex jaw, donning black armor that appeared somehow on her. The Teeth of the large reptile gnawing on the woman’s armor as Albedo punched the beast in the face over and over again.

               “STUPID….STUPID….DAMN LIZARD!!” Albedo screamed in a fury as this beast was already turning out to be way more trouble then she’d thought it would be. She was becoming even more baffled at how this damn creature was matching her in strength

               “GRAWH!!!” The T-Rex roared though it was muffled a bit considering that Albedo was in her jaws currently

Though as this was happening. It seemed Ethan was face palming while Lucy and Yang were cheering the battle on. Like it was once in a life time viewing. Which to be honest it kind of was. Seriously when else was anyone ever gonna see an armored woman fight a tyrannosaurus rex evenly.

               “HELL YEAH. THIS IS AMAZING!!!” Lucy cheered as to her, this truly was literally one of the most coolest things to ever happen to her

               “FOR REAL. OH NO ONE IS GONNA BELIEVE THIS BUT I DON’T CARE. THIS IS FREAKING COOL!!!” Yang also cheered on as she wished she’d taken her scroll now and didn’t leave it back in her room to charge

               “You’re both insane…” Ethan muttered. With slight dread now realizing that he’d be dealing with these two for the foreseeable future

               “Yeah okay, I see your point. Also seriously Yang?” Blake muttered as she was really worried now. Though a bit annoyed that her girlfriend was finding entertainment out of this too. But letting that be, she faced the wild man once more who still seemed warry of her. Blake slowly knelt down and place the apple on the ground before backing up a bit

Once she stopped, the wild man eyed her still as he slowly moved to the apple. Before picking it up with his left hand. The spear still point at her in his right hand and took a bite. Seeming perplexed for a moment like he’d never had one before. But after a few more seconds of chewing then swallowing. He took another bite, then another before just eating the whole thing.

Once he was done the wild man took a moment more. Before looking at Blake and then lowing his spear in a more relaxed hold as he made a half smile. Blake saw this as a good sign and moved slowly closer. She ended up a few inches away from the man before she knelt down again. Seeing that he seemed at least okay with her now. Blake let out a quick sigh before addressing the man.

               “See, friends. Me Blake, BLAKE. You are….?” Blake asked. But the man stared at her before she remembered. The wild man had no sense of communication. She sighed a bit more “Right…right. You don’t speak english. Crap, boys any ideas!”

               “Nope!” Donald answered first with a shrug as he and Goofy just decided to stay back just incase

               “Sorry. Nothin Blake!” Goofy added in with an apologetic nod

               “Thank you…really no, thank you boys.” Blake grumbled as she let out another sigh. Then taking a moment she decided to see if she could teach the wild man some basic english for now and quickly. First lesson being giving the wild man a name, even if it was temporary. Seeing his spear, she got the perfect idea for said name. Clearing her throat she tried again “Okay. Me BLAKE, you. YOU are…Spear.”

The wild man though still staring confused. Titled his head a bit to the side like he actually understood her in a way. Seeing this as a sign, Blake kept on.

               “S-P-E-A-R. That is YOU. You are Spear. So… I’m Blake, you are….” Blake started off but stopped to see if Spear understood enough of what she was saying. Seeing him a bit confused still. But not as much as before. She decided to help him out a bit more “You…ARE….Sp…S-P…”

               “S…p…Spear?” The wild man actually said. Granted Blake didn’t know if he actually understood or he was just trying out this sudden new thing called english. But she didn’t care, to Blake it was a win in her book

To be honest if earlier today someone had told Blake she would be teaching a wild man english, while trying to ignore the battle between an armored woman and a large reptile called a tyrannosaurs rex. While a robot man named Ethan and a woman named Lucy watched on the sidelines with her girlfriend Yang. All while also learning that she and Weiss were actually blood related first cousins.

Well Blake would call that person crazy and most likely punch them in the face. BUT… that was her life now. Honestly she blamed the dreams. The dreams had been making life so weird. Still all that aside, she decided to take this one win as a good sign of change. So smiling she decided to speak once more.

               “Yes, yes that’s it. You are Spear. Okay look please I hope you understand. But can you help with the-” Blake began to say before suddenly something happened

If by some sort of cosmic punishment towards the girls of team RWBY today. Quickly, if not in a shocking manner. A Beowulf landed right next to Blake. It’s claws already raised up as it was about to swipe down at Blake. Until Spear decided to cut in a rather…brutal fashion.

Spear used his well spear and quickly rammed it right through Beowulf’s neck. Then pulled his weapon out as it was coated in fresh red blood. Not even a second later and Spear then jabbed the end of his spears tip into the chest of the Beowulf three times. Each time Blake cringed hearing the mangled sounds of flesh being ripped. Followed by the sounds of the for once poor creature chocking on its own blood as it fell on its back dead. Not even evaporating into smoke from possibly how sudden and brutal its death was…maybe. Still Spear was just glaring at the creature angrily.

               “GRAHHHH!!!” Spear screamed as from the fight between Albedo and the tyrannosaurus rex. The larger reptile stopped before dropping Albedo, having seen Spear glaring down an unknown creature

               “The hell?” Albedo muttered angrily as she was a bit peeved now at the lizard. But let it be seeing a now dead werewolf looking thing and followed behind moments after. All the while Blake still stared at the rather brutalized Beowulf

               “T-That was…” Blake nervously started to say before she heard footsteps. Looking to her right she saw Yang, Ethan, Lucy, Donald, Goofy along with now Ruby and Weiss moving up to her

               “Blake, Blake we just got here and a-are you okay??” Ruby asked as she looked at the Beowulf and felt sick at the sight of how mangled it looked “Ugh Grimm or not… that’s just…ugh.”

               “Yeah. That looks pretty brutal.” Yang mused as she had a stronger stomach between her and her baby sis. But this too much even for her “D-Did you do that Blake?”

               “Nope. It was Spear Yang.” Donald answered this time

               “Who’s Spear?” Weiss questioned

               “Him.” Blake answered. Pointing to the once known wild man who seemed to be studying the dead Beowulf as he poked the dead body

               “Ah well… guess that makes HOLY CRAP!!” Weiss started to say before she and the others quickly saw the tyrannosaurus rex come up to them. A bit wary before the beast stopped where Spear was as the two  started at each other. Everyone else a bit confused on what that was “Um?”

               “Grah…ugrah. Rahk, rhak.” Spear grunted as it seemed like he was speaking kind of to the tyrannosaurus rex

               “Rrrr…Rah, grah. RAHHH!” The tyrannosaurus rex roared back. As in a way, it also seemed like she spoke too of all things which only made the creature odder

               “Did that tyrannosaurus rex ju-” Lucy started to say. Only for Albedo to cut in as she dematerialized the black armor she had worn

               “Fang.” Albedo irritably stated as everyone else looked at her “What?”

               “Fang. Where did that come from and why?” Blake questioned. As she was for sure now that the connection was with both Albedo, Fang and Spear by just being near them. Though she really was curious on how Albedo figured out the creatures or Fangs name

               “Because I’m going to one day skin that beast alive slowly and enjoying every second of it as it looks in my eyes. So that said, she needs a name. That’s the name. The one I’ll screamed out in glee as I watch it’s life slowly draining from its eyes.” Albedo rather bluntly answered. Not in a great mood at all as she felt sweaty, tried and just wanted to know where the hell she was

               “Wow…ah…” Blake tried to say but couldn’t and most of the others couldn’t find any way of saying much themselves at that rather honest statement

               “Yeah. You know what, let’s just change the subject. Please.” Ruby suggested. As now she was a little wary of Albedo and learned apparently she held grudges

               “Well if you want that. Then can ya’ll please answer in what in god’s name is that creature?” Ethan asked as he really wished he had a gun right now

               “A Grimm.” Team RWBY answered alongside Donald and Goofy since the two had learned of the name earlier

               “What you mean like the book?” Ethan questioned. Much to the girls own confusion now on what the robot even meant there

               “What no. That’s what those creatures are called. Monsters bent on the death of all who live here on Remnant.” Weiss explained though for those aside from Donald, Goofy listening. The others seemed confused themselves all of sudden “What?”

               “Remnant. Don’t you mean Earth?” Lucy asked. Since that what this place must have been. Despite the cat ear girl and all the other oddities, this MUST have been Earth

               “Don’t you mean the New World?” Albedo chimed in as her previous fears seemed to be correct

               “No. This is Remnant. What our world is call. I mean you all look different, but you’re from here of course. Right?” Ruby assumed as the others didn’t seem to say much. Which worried the young lady at those implications alone “W-What. You have to be from here because if you aren’t then…then that means you’r-”

Though be it for good or ill. The moment of realization for Ruby and the girls in turn was interrupted. As they were rudely reminded that if there is one Beowulf, there are usually never alone.

.

.

“RAAAWRRR!!!”

.

.

A loud roar echoed seconds later. As everyone from the girls. To Ethan, Lucy, Donald, Goofy, Albedo. To Spear and Fang. All snapped their focus now to the sight of the roar to see an Alpha Beowulf. Roaring in the air at the edge of the Emerald Forest, before staring at them as it snarled. Then going on all fours prowled closer and closer.

Followed behind was many… MANY more Beowulf’s. Coming out of the brush, all prowling closer and closer to the group too. As they did Donald and Goofy equipped their weapons. Ethan though not having a gun, punched his left fist into his right. Making a loud clang.

Lucy though a bit nervous. Seemed to have from her wrists, two thin and barely visible yellow wires that popped out. While Albedo donned on her black armor once more with a helmet now and an axe that appeared in her right hand. A small sudden growl of annoyance came to her. Something along the lines of ‘Right… I have a weapon…’

Spear and Fang meanwhile narrowed their eyes. Spear snarling a bit as he held his stone tipped spear in both hands now. While Fang let out a deep growl.

The girls of team RWBY quickly used their scrolls to call in their lockers. Moving behind the others as they knew it would take a few good seconds before they were here. Though as they waited, it seemed the Beowulf’s Alpha was done waiting and charged at the group of prey.

As it lunged at the group ready to shred and mangle. Ethan was quick enough that he swung a hard right hook as the Alpha Beowulf’s neck which let out a quick, but loud ‘CRACK’. Letting out a whimper as it fell to the ground dead. It’s body twitched and neck broken in an unnatural direction. The rest of the Beowulf’s stopped for a moment seeing that. As they stared primarily now at Ethan.

               “Next.” Ethan simply said as from the distance the sounds of rockets firing upwards echoed and an alarm suddenly started. Followed by the screams of panic from the students inside, who one of them must have pulled the alarm

A mere moment later. The rest of the dead Alpha’s clan charged in a blood rage. As aside from team RWBY now waiting for the mere seconds more for their lockers to land, so they could get their weapons. The rest charged into the horde.

It like wave of darkness hitting against a rock of opposition. As Fang being the largest. Ran into the horde of Beowulf’s first. Crushing a few under her large clawed feet. While taking one or two in her jaws and eating them whole or in half. While whacking a few more with her tail as she hit them hard enough that it was killing blow each time. Beowulf’s around and closest began to leap onto Fang, and clawed at her. Fang though didn’t seem to care as she just keep fighting back.

Lucy meanwhile was simply cutting the throats, stomachs or limbs off of any Beowulf that took a gander at her. The wires she’d popped from her wrists were shaper then they looked. Thankfully for her, even if she still found him odd looking. But Goofy was keeping her safe. As he was blocking any attacks that would have killed her and even stunning Beowulf’s to when he threw his shield like a boomerang. Much to Lucy’s continued confusion.

Meanwhile somehow Donald had gotten stuck with Albedo. Who was growling like mad woman as she brutally killed every Beowulf that either tried or had gotten a hit on her. Donald having been thrown up by Albedo herself onto her shoulders. Kept shooting off fire and thunder spells. Along with the occasional healing spell.

Ethan and Spear meanwhile had decided to back each other up. As Ethan punched Beowulf after Beowulf, each time a sickening crack echoed from each hit. While Spear was just brutally impaling and disemboweling the beasts with a simple primal viciousness. A type that made the girls who were still waiting for their lockers to land. Cringe at seeing it. It was hard not to considering he and Ethan were the closest to them.

As the girls waited and were a bit irked that it seemed to be taking longer than needed for their lockers to land. Suddenly the heard the rockets from above and saw their lockers land near them with a ‘Thud’. The girls wasted no time as they sprinted to their lockers, punched in their codes and opened them. Their weapons, clips and magazines inside like they should be. Each girl takin out their respective weapons. Before turning around facing the horde that was being relatively handled fairly by the newcomers.

               “Alright girls, time for team RWBY-” Ruby cheered as she decided to switch Cresent Rose into its scythe form as she made her speech. Only to stop when she swatted away with the blunt end of her weapon, a Beowulf that had taken notice of them. Clearing her throat she continued “Ahem. Like I was saying. Time for team RWBY to help out. Let’s do it girls!!”

               “YEAH!!” Weiss, Blake and Yang screamed in pride as they and Ruby charged in to help out finally

As they did, they split off to give their allies more support. The first being Ruby who used her semblance to do short burst of rose petal dashes around the Beowulf’s. Then slashed/ shoot any that she could. Before she ended up on the back of Fang, who though still fighting was covered in a lot of cuts and blood by this point

Until Ruby leaped on her back and started to cut in half some of the Beowulf’s that were clinging onto her. Fang though still wary of those who weren’t Spear. Knew well enough that Ruby was an ally here. So she just kept tearing and stomping on the Beowulf’s around her. But was glad to see at least Ruby was friendly enough at the moment.

Elsewhere Blake had cut her way through quite a few Beowulf’s before she arrived at where Lucy and Goofy had been at. Seeing the two though keeping their ground against the horde so far. Were also starting to get a bit pushed in as well. Dodging a swipe from a Beowulf to her left as she kicked the creature across the face. She ran towards Lucy and Goofy. Summoning up her semblance clone. As now both Blakes leaped into battle, taking out a few Beowulf’s that had been getting closer and closer.

Lucy for a moment was confused on why now there were two of Blake. But decided just for now to let it be as she disemboweled a few more Beowulf’s. Goofy seemed to notice her too. But ignored it as he was just happy to have extra back up. In the form of Blake and her semblance clone.

Weiss meanwhile had charged in helping out Donald and Albedo. Using another fire vial to burn the first few Beowulf’s in her way. Before having made it to her allies and quickly began helping out. Though she did her best to avoid accidently getting hit by Albedo. Who was swinging wildly or Donald who was firing a lot of fireballs from his staff. Only she had a feeling Donald was doing his best to not hit her, while she felt as if Albedo didn’t care as much. No idea why but that’s what she felt.

Still for Albedo as she saw Weiss slid on in. Already taking out the annoying beast called Beowulf’s. She just huffed a bit under her helmet as she cut another of the beasts in half. Before grabbing another by the throat and crushing it. She had to admit, the mage duck man was a help so far. But for Weiss she’d try to not hit the girl. Word being ‘tried’ as she didn’t care much either way. Donald meanwhile was just doing what he could to not irk the rather battle crazy Albedo and not to hurt Weiss. Who though despite her wound. Was surprisingly still very spry, though he did notice Weiss barely cringed in pain every few seconds.

Finally Yang decided to move over to the two closest to them. Being Ethan and Spear as she used two shots to blast her right through the Beowulf’s in her way. Then sliding on her boots against the ground and she gut punched another Beowulf that was gnawing on Ethans left arm. The Beowulf crashing into a few others as it passed by Spear who had stabbed yet another of the beasts through the skull. Before he grabbed a medium size rock he spotted and with all his might. Bashed it down on another unlucky Beowulf. Who’s skull broke open as blood sprayed out and some brain matter could be seen.

Yang just cringed at seeing that last kill. Grimm or not that was rather unnecessarily brutal. But she kept on fighting as she gave Ethan a nod that she had his and Spears back. Ethan himself was just happy to have backup that could speak english. That and he was really curious about those bracers Yang used to punch, and somehow shoot out shotgun shells. Spear, well Spear was being Spear and just killing any of the Beowulf’s near him. He could sense these things weren’t one’s to be taken lightly.

So as the whole of team RWBY and their allies fought and fought. At what seemed to be an unnatural unending horde of Beowulf’s. While those coming down to help were unfortunately still dealing with the panicked students and even some staff running amok in the school. Back yet again to the fight, it went and on. Sadly for the group that started to become a bit much for them.

               “AH. WILL YOU JUST GO AWAY ALREADY!!!” Ruby screamed as she’d been thrown off of Fang, by Fang herself and tried to get back to the lizard. Who was being piled on now by the Beowulf’s, though she did get help with this

               “THEY BETTER, BECAUSE I WANT TO KILL THAT STUPID LIZARD WITH MY OWN HANDS DAMNIT!!!” Albedo screamed as she, Weiss and Donald had seen this and came to the aid of Ruby; and Fang. Though unlike the more kinder reasons from Weiss and Donald to help. Albedo mainly was since she still had a grudge against the lizard and wanted the pleasure of killing the beast herself. Which was a bit hard to prevent said stupid lizards death since she was having a hard time too now. In the form of many Beowulf’s getting a good bite and grip on her armor “GET OFF OF ME. YOU FLEA RIDDEN SACKS OF SHIT!!!”

               “She’s got an attitude that’s for sure…” Weiss muttered. Taking another few swipes from a Beowulf to her right, before she growled a bit and just kicked it in the face. Which was followed by a fire spell from Donald as the Beowulf whimpered in pain. Weiss took a moment and gave Donald a nod “Thanks Donald.”

               “That’s what friends are. Besides I healed ya so-” Donald stated before he and Weiss dodged a few Beowulf’s that had leaped at them “So I’m responsible for ya!”

               “And thanks again for that!” Weiss thanked as she and Donald started to fight off more Beowulf’s alongside Ruby and Albedo. As they all tried to get to Fang

Thankfully it seemed they would get some breathing room. As a sudden good few Beowulf’s from the groups left were flung into many of the one’s they were facing. Looking they saw Yang with her semblance active as her eyes went from lilac to red and her hair literally looked like it was one fire. Behind her was a wide eyed Lucy and Goofy. Ethan well it was hard to tell and Spear was cheering possibly. Blake herself just smiled at the sight as Yang punched her right fist into her left hand.

               “COME AND GET IT. I’M GONNA BREAK ALL YOUR BONES. RAHHH!!!” Yang screamed as she lunged at more of the Beowulf’s. Spear, Goofy and Ethan following behind Yang. Which happened to be going towards the direction to were Fang was anyways. Albedo seeing this followed too and Donald just followed to make sure they had a healer. All the while Blake and Lucy moved up to where Ruby and Weiss were

               “You guys okay!” Blake aske a bit worried as she looked over Ruby and Weiss who had taken this moment for a breather

               “We’re fine Blake. But thanks…sis.” Ruby answered. Giving her basically future sister in law a reassuring smile. Weiss simply nodded in agreement. Then the two looked to Lucy “Glad to see you’re doing fine too. Having fun Lucy?”

               “Fun…yeah…fun.” Lucy answered rolling her eyes a bit as she honesty couldn’t tell if this kid was being a smart ass or was just that childlike “As ‘FUN’ as this is. I hope this gets done soon. Then maybe I’ll have a drink…or a dozen.”

               “Well we’re at a school so….never mind. Look let’s just help the others out with saving Fang.” Weiss stated as she had overhear the name of the creature

               “Who?” Ruby asked as she hadn’t learned Fangs name beforehand

               “The large lizard you were fighting alongside with Ruby.” Blake explained

               “OH her. That’s right we need to-” Ruby started to say before from her right. She and the others heard a loud ‘BOOM’ before they saw a large explosion and saw Fang rolled on the ground near them as she landed on her belly. The others rolling against the ground too from the explosion before they stopped, this also had inadvertently scattered the Beowulf’s a little “Ah…never mind. But what happened??”

               “Heh….my fault… though I’d use clips. All at once…hurt…bad reaction…ow.” Yang answered. Starting to sit back up slowly as Blake ran up to her, helping the girl up “Thanks Blakey.”

               “Welcome. But don’t do that again…dummy.” Blake replied back. Half scolding and half relieved, but with all her love as well

               “Hate to be a bother ladies…but can you get off me.” Ethan asked as Blake and Yang looked down seeing Ethan had been under Yang. Now had said girl was standing on his chest “Please.”

               “Oh sorry dude. Here let us help ya up.” Yang apologized as she and Blake moved to help Ethan up

As this happened, the others who’d been flung away from the explosion had gotten up too. Be it Spear getting up and running to Fang who Donald had moved over to with some caution to heal up even a bit. Or Goofy helping up Albedo who reluctantly too his hand as he lifted her back on her feet. As everyone did their thing. Ruby and Weiss saw Lucy chuckled a bit. Confused and that Lucy noticed this, the woman decided to explain.

               “Haha sorry, just… I just remember someone I… I loved. Great guy and all that but… hehe. I swear, he’d have loved this. All this peace and oddness.” Lucy explained with half pained smile as Ruby and Weiss could see she was doing what she could to not just cry right now

               “Hey Lucy um-” Ruby started to say. Before she heard growling and then remembered that even if it had been a moment for a peaceful breather. It had been one in the middle of a now recovered Beowulf horde. Seeing this she, Weiss and Lucy moved closer to one another. Then they saw the rest do the same. Before they all ended up into a circle of sorts, weapons out and ready “Right….right I forgot. Grimm. Lots of them.”

               “Baby sis by this point. Don’t blame ya, today has just been… been..” Yang tried to say but the word wasn’t coming

               “Confusing?” Goofy to Yang’s left suggested

               “Right. Right confusing. Thanks Goofy.” Yang thanked as she gave the dog man a quick nod. Before focusing back on the remaining Beowulf’s “Man they just never end. This is weird, like seriously weird.”

               “Got that right… ugh. Please lets these be the last ones.” Weiss grumbled as she was feeling her wounds starting to act up even worse now

               “Sorry to say missy. But I don’t think that’s gonna be the case.” Ethan mused before he scanned the horde and saw for sure there were a good few more “Yeah…not by a longshot.”         

               “Thank you…really thank you for the reassurance.” Lucy sarcastically replied back to Ethan, who just ignored her

               “Behave children.” Albedo in a slight stern if not mocking tone quipped as Lucy grumbled and Ethan yet again ignored the banter. Albedo meanwhile smirked a bit under her helmet. Finding Lucy’s reaction funny at least as she eyed the horde “We should get ready to accept our deaths.”

               “Wow… nice pep talk.” Yang muttered. Making a mental note to never ask Albedo for advice

               “Seriously…” Donald muttered too. Agreeing with Yang as he stood to her right

               “Let’s not get too serious on that. I’m sure we can beat em!” Ruby cheered. But kept in her own worry “I just wish we had more back up…”

               “Yeah extra back up would be nice. I swear my hair is gonna get all frizzy after this.” Yang exclaimed as she sighed at the thought

               “Really Yang. Is that…huh, um. Yang. Ruby why are your pockets glowing?” Weiss started to say. Before she and everyone else notice a sudden faint glow in the pockets of Ruby and Yang

               “Huh?” The sisters said confused as they reached into their pockets and saw that indeed their gems were now glowing. Realizing this and remembering that Weiss, and Blakes own gems did the same before all this madness. They looked at each other with big smiles before letting out a cheer “ALLIES!!!!”

And just like before when Blake and Weiss gems had started glowing. Ruby and Yang’s suddenly exceeded into a blinding light that enraptured the area before them. Everyone from team RWBY, their allies and even the Grimm covered their eyes from the sudden bright shine.

As the light kept shinning. Finally a good few of the Beowulf’s decided to risk it and attack. Which happened real quick as the light began to die down. Those Beowulf’s who decided to risk it, charged and then lunged at the group. BUT… that wasn’t a decision that would end in those Beowulf’s favor. As one that was the closest near Ruby suddenly had its head slammed and crushed into the ground by what sounded like a giant drill.

The rest of the foolhardy Beowulf’s sounded like they’d been caught by something and thrown back into their kin at a very violently fast rate. Seconds later as the light died down more, the sounds of a girl grunting and landing against something; along with a dog barking echoed. Finally the brightness was back to normal. Which quickly showed those who must have come from Ruby and Yang’s gems.

Near Ruby where a now dead Beowulf laid with its head had been crushed by a large drill. The user of this drill, which happened to be connected to the rest of the body. Belong to what the girls and company could only call a metal armored diver. Ruby though noticed if barely the named ‘Mister B’ scratched in its armor.

 Next to the metal giant was of all things a dark brown and peach underside furred dog. Size of the more common large mutts. With a leather collar around its neck that Ruby was lucky to catch as it said the name ‘Caules’ was on it. The dog was growling at the Grimm near them as it seemed that this was a guard dog of sorts.

Then came the one’s near Yang. The first seeming to be an older man in rather… unique get up that came with a rather nice velvet red pop up collared cape. Had his hands held out in a defensive stance as  some sort of sparking orange constructs appeared around his forearms.

Next to the older man was a much younger petite girl. One that was either a year older or younger then Weiss, Blake and Yang at least. She wore a white top and black pants with white socks, and black pumps. Gold highlighted the clothing. It was all rather elegant in design. Though she also was in a wheel chair. Her already petite body looking even more frail because of it. Oddly she was staring at the older man like he had committed some sort of deep taboo.

But before anyone could say a thing. The older man that was near Yang’s side. Decided to speak up as he looked from over his shoulder to speak with the girls.

               “Which one of you freed I and young Fiore here?” The older man asked calmly. A little TOO calmly considering that they were still surrounded by the remaining Grimm who hadn’t just booked it yet

               “Um… that be me. Who are-” Yang began to say before Fiore cut in all of sudden

               “Just call him… ugh… Doctor Strange.” Fiore answered as she was just now noticing the Beowulf’s and was doing her best to NOT freak out. That and she sounded like she’d ate something sour when saying that name

               “Seriously?” Team RWBY and pretty everyone else who could speak asked. As that name was a little well… strange and no pun intended that time

               “We can discuss my name later. I assume we’ve been called out to deal with these… things?” Doctor Stranger questioned as the girls of team RWBY just nodded. Stranger getting his answers looked back ahead “Right then… Fiore stay here for now.”

               “Wait just a-” Fiore began to say before Strange flew all of sudden towards the remainder of the Beowulf horde and began the attack

Some of the others like Spear, Fang, Ethan, Donald and Albedo followed. While on Ruby’s side it seemed Mister B had already engaged the Beowulf’s without even being told too. Team RWBY, Lucy, Goofy, the dog Caules and Fiore were all that stayed behind. Lucy moving behind the young girl who was stupidly trying to catch up, but was pulled her back by the handles of her wheel chair.

               “Girl I barely even have known you for a minuet and I gotta question if you’re suicidal.” Lucy bluntly said as she had no idea why Fiore thought she’d be of any use considering she was wheel chair bound and looked frail beyond belief

               “E-Excuse me!?” Fiore angrily replied back. But was half shocked too at being asked such a thing

               “Maybe I wouldn’t have been so blunt. But Lucy is right, I mean no offense but ah… you’re um…” Weiss started to say. As she tried to find the best way to explain to the girl about her rather glaring issue here

               “In a wheel chair I know. But I’m not as useless as I seem. I have my…” Fiore began to say. Flexing her right hand and went wide eyed when she saw that whatever it was, wasn’t there “W-Where is it??”

               “Where’s what little missy?” Goofy asked as he ignored the sounds of Beowulf’s being slaughter from ahead. That and the loud psychotic laughter from Albedo at least

               “My…i- it’s….” Fiore tried to answer as she started to panic a little. Almost falling over to the right, if it hadn’t been for Goofy and Blake catching her. Then straightening her back up. Taking in a few deep breaths she spoke up again “T-Thanks.”

               “No problem. But you’re missing a glove you use or something?” Blake asked. As she took a moment to see how the others were doing and cringed when she saw how brutal they were being when it came to killing the Grimm. Well Spear, Fang, that metal diver and Albedo that is. Then she looked back to Fiore “Anyways is it?”

               “Yes. It’s part of um… something I use to help me move when I’m… fighting. It’s not here which means I’m stuck like this.” Fiore answered and feeling rather down now from the fact she felt pretty much useless now

               “Hey now. I’m sure we could find a way so you can help us out more later. So don’t get all frowny on us kay!” Ruby quicky reassured with a big smile as the dog Caules had moved near Fiore with a much friendlier face. Then moved his head under her left hand that dangled “D’aw and look. Caules likes you already!”

               “Caules?” Yang, Lucy, Blake and Weiss questioned as they had no idea where that name just came from

               “Gawrsh gals. Didn’t you notice the dog tag on his collar?” Goofy questioned as the girls looked and all saw that indeed the dog’s name was Caules

               “Oh…” Yang, Weiss and Blake muttered as they felt a bit embarrassed for not having noticed that

               “That makes sense.” Lucy added in feeling the same a bit as Weiss, Blake and Yang were

               “Caules. Hm… that’s a good name. Hehe.” Fiore said. A small smile forming as she found it funny if not cute that the adorable dog shared the same name as her sweet if not tech crazy little brother. Then she looked back to Ruby and the others “I guess for now, I’ll have to rely on you until we can find a way for me to be more helpful or I find my gear.”

               “And we’ll be here for ya!” Yang cheered with a thumb’s up. As the others aside from Lucy who just shrugged and Caules who barked, nodded in agreement “Anyways. Wonder if the others need… never mind.”

The reason for Yang saying that. Was because as she, then the rest looked back out to where the others had been fighting. They only now saw a silent battlefield of dead left over Beowolve’s that were only now slowly to start to evaporate like they always do. Though there were a few of the beast running around on fire. While at least Albedo laughed at the sight.

Those with her like Donald, Ethan and Doctor Strange eyed her warily. Heck even Spear was standing next to Fang eyeing her oddly. Mister B seemed to be the only one who didn’t mind. Then again he didn’t have any kind of face to show if he did mind it or not. All in all, the rest of the battle ended pretty quickly and kind of in an anti-climactic matter too. But oh well that how it goes sometimes.

               “You know, I should be happy that they’re all gone. BUT, this was all a bit brutal.” Ruby exclaimed as she shivered a bit when she eyed a few of the decaying Beowulf corpses with caved in skulls “Real brutal, ehh…”

               “Ditto there Ruby. Still not like anything else can get worse.” Blake mused before she and those with them heard footsteps from behind

Turing around they saw HK-97, Professor Ozpin, Miss GoodWitch, team JNPR and team CFVY coming up. With their weapons ready and out. Though they also looked like they’d run through a horde of most likely panicking students if anything. As they all stopped Coco was the one to speak.

               “Okay… okay we made it. Now let’s………..” Coco began to say. Ready for a fight before she and then the others took notice of team RWBY along with the new people with them. A few more seconds of silence and the older girl got her wits back enough to at least ask “Um… w-what the heck happened here??”

               “Eh…..” Ruby began to say as she looked at the girls, then Lucy, Goofy and Fiore who all just shrugged. Caules being just a dog simply wagged his tail. Seeing that she had no answers here. Ruby simply faced the group of her friend who just arrived and smiled sheepishly “It’s a…hehe… an ah… long story.”

The others stared back at Ruby. Some with raised brows, other a bit deadpanned and the rest still in some form of shock. As they really, REALLY needed to know what the heck honestly happened.

It would be a day and a half more, before they were caught up on what madness happened here and what madness would continue for lord knows how long.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

.

-Present time-

.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

And as it turned out. It hadn’t been too long of a story, but still long enough for the girls to explain with enough details.

Which is where team RWBY, JNPR, CFVY, Ozpin, Glynda and HK-97 found themselves now. Standing on the sidelines as they watched what could only be described as a living fever dream. Honestly none of them had even spoken as they watched what Velvet suggested be called. ‘Team RWBY’s Gem Summons’. Where she got that name from, no one knew and no one asked. Donald and Goofy along with both of Yang’s summons. Doctor Stranger and Fiore agreed that it was probably the best name to use.

Still good news. No one was hurt when everyone started to panic because of the invading Grimm Horde. So there was no worries about having to explain to a few sets of parents on why their kids were hurt. So again there was that for good news.

Bad news. Apparently not all of the students panicked. Some or in this case a few hundred recorded the WHOLE conflict. Already posting it up under anonymous accounts so none of them could be tracked. Still even if the original posts and the accounts connected to them closed or were closed after. It was already too late.

For by the start of today. It seemed from what was explained when Ozpin called in team RWBY. That the recordings of their fight alongside their summons, followed by the other summons appearing; mixed with the whole Grimm horde attack. Had caught the news worldwide be it on the web, DustTube or the TV. The girls had become unwantingly world famous.

So here the girls were with the company of the only ones aside from a few others. Who wouldn’t be treating them any differently. That and they had agreed it would only be fair if they let their summons out to roam happily free for a bit.

               “So….” Ruby finally said as she seemed a bit anxious so far today. Since the realization that now she was as her sister had said at the start of their Beacon school days ‘The Bees Knees’. Those knees being world famous knees now… yay

               “So… this has gone off the deep end hasn’t it?” Ren replied back as he felt bad for team RWBY getting thrusted so suddenly into the lime light like they had. But he was staring deadpanned at the girls summons as he wished this was just some bad fever. Even if the answer was a solid, no “I mean. Just look at this. How is anyone supposed to explain… THEM??”

               “Sadly a question that neither I or Ozpin have an answer to Ren… not one bit.” Glynda answered losing any sense of professionalism as today had already taken a lot out of her “All those phones calls…”

               “That bad Glynda?” Blake asked. Feeling guilty like the rest of her team that they were the main reason any of this was even happening

               “You could say that Blake. After the videos of your battle got leaked and news along with the media in general started to make fuss about it. My desk got flooded with concerned phone calls.” Glynda explained as she gave a sideways glance to Blake and Weiss who seemed rather stressed out themselves “Speaking of…sorry about you know.”

               “You mean the fact someone, somehow leaked out that me and Blake are blood related cousin?” Weiss stated with a sigh as she and Blake slumped a bit “Don’t worry it’s not like the Doc or any of you in there at the time had anything to do with it.”

               “I’m gonna be honest. I think I speak for the rest of us when I say, we were very surprised by that. BUT that said we’re also happy for you. Must be nice to find family here.” Pyrrha exclaimed as the others nodded in agreement

               “Totally. But ya know. Now I look at you both, you two do look a bit similar in some ways.” Nora mused as she gave the cousins a small smile “I think it’s the face. You both have those more mature angular faces.”

               “Yep while our resident sisters have more softer faces.” Jaune teased a bit as some of the others chuckled

               “Softer??” Ruby and Yang questioned. Taking a good gander at each other. Before realizing they had a point and slumped

               “Aw… we’re the baby faces…” Yang muttered like a part of her pride had been crushed

               “Baby… faced…” Ruby whined as Blake and Weiss patted their respective partners backs to comfort them

               “Oh I wouldn’t worry. Besides I’m sure at least for Blake here, she doesn’t mind that much. Hehe.” Coco teased a bit herself as Blake bushed some

               “Coco.” Velvet said with a slight sigh while Coco smirked

               “You all know it’s good fun. Still have to say you two make an adorable couple.” Coco reassured as she gave Blake and Yang a kind smile

               “Thanks Coco.” Yang thanked before she and Ruby had straightened back up by this point. Yang giving the older girl a nod

               “That aside. I’m worried on what’s going to happen now with the video and the blood relation getting leaked.” Yatsuhashi stated as he looked to Ozpin and Glynda “Any news on that or….?”

               “Well maybe something.” Glynda answered as she cringed

               “Something as in…?” Fox asked now before Ozpin decided to cut in

               “As in. Well… someone or a few might be coming over for a visit. Very soon.” Ozpin cryptically explained as he even cringed

That was when the rest of the students went a bit a numb in fear right there. That and panic, lots of eternal panic. If Ozpin seemed to be a bit worried then that must have meant it was bad or at least bad for maybe them. Either way it wasn’t good and just then it seemed HK-97 picked up something with his sensors.

               “Queary: Mistresses, friends. Mind me saying but I detected a few individuals arriving behind us in three, two-” HK-97 began to say before suddenly the doors leading out to where the group was were slammed opened “Amused Quipped: And there we go.”

It was mere seconds later before the group of teens looked back and for those part of team RWBY and of all people Jaune and Pyrrha. Those six plus the others who could feel the first six’s dread. As they watched to see ten adults and one child walking rather fast to them.

First was Ruby and Yang’s father, Tai Yang. Who though seemed a bit older now. Still looked the same while his outfit was a bit more modernized. Though he also had a look of stress and relief on his face currently.

Next to him was the Ruby and Yang’s Uncle Qrow. Who was Yang’s birth mother's brother. Only despite the birth mother leaving, Qrow had stayed behind during and after Summers death. He was fair skinned, with pale red eyes, black hair, black stubble and seemed tired even for a man his age. He wore a long tail gray dress shirt, black dress pants and black dress shoes. That along with a black tattered cape with a red inner lining.

The next two were Blake’s parents. Ghira and Kali. Both older and barely showing their age. Their attire had too changed a bit. To fit the more modernized age. Still they like Tai Yang both seemed to be a mix of stress and relief.

After the first four came a woman who looked exactly like Weiss, avid somewhat older and didn’t have a scar down her left eye. That and her hair was tied in a bun with a bang that hung from the right side. This was Weiss older sister, Winter Schnee. What she wore though was a mixture of elegance and military aesthetic. Which consisted of a white long sleeved coat that was held by a red jeweled brooch around her neck and a dark blue clasp around the waist. Along with pair of gray and black forearm length gloves. Under her coat she wore white pleated sleeveless blouse that had a dark blue waistcoat. A pair of white and grey toned trousers and pair of gray thigh boots with black tint on her knees. She though barely showing it. Seemed concerned as well and extremely stressed.

Next to Wiess sister was of all people. One of their cousins from her mother's side of the family. A cousin that she and her siblings got along with very well. He had light blue eyes like the rest of the family, but that's where the similarities ended. As unlike the fair skin and white hair the Schnee's usually had. His skin was a dark mocha brown and his hair a dark brown buzzcut. Though he also wore a pair of white dress pants held up by a brown belt, black military boots. A white tailcoat and a red vest underneath complete with a blue tie. But there was a few more things that made him stand out. The fact both of his arms were robotic and connected to his spin that also was robotic. Coupled with a metal plate over his left eye that was a red lens. With the final touches of the metal being painted white and the electronics of the parts glowing an ice blue. He truly was an odd one in the Schnee family and his name was Victor Schnee.

After those two. Now came a woman who looked a LOT like Pyrrha. From her pale fair skin, emerald green eyes and bright red hair. She was the spitting image of Pyrrha if she was older. Aside from the fact Pyrrha’s mother had her hair down and that it stopped at her neck. That and the fact she wore a pair of black rimmed glasses. She also wore of all things in this hot weather. A long light brown and gold accented winter coat, gloves and pair of brown knee high leather boots. She also from what could be seen wore black stockings. She looked relived and also rather upset. This again was definitely Pyrrha’s mother.

Then came a man who also looked somewhat similar to Pyrrha. Well when it came to the height and eyes at least. He had a strong yet calming face, emerald green eyes that narrowed giving off a predatory gaze. His skin a slight olive, his hair in a fauxhawk style that was black but greying somewhat. He sported a pair of dark grey pants held by a brown belt, brown leather shoes, a black undershirt and a dark grey hooded jacket. He also sported a pair of black gloves, a pair of thin black rimmed glasses and had some stubble on his face. This man though looked a bit worried like the others. Also looked much more angrier then the rest. If one were to guess, this was Pyrrha’s father.

After them. Now we come to the last set of three being two women and one baby boy held by one of the woman. The first of the three seemed to be related to Jaune if going by looks was anything. Which was correct as this was Saphron Cotta-Arc, Jaunes eldest sister. She had peach skin, blue eyes and long dirty blonde hair. She wore a beige sleeveless vest over an orange sleeveless top, light brown trousers, dark brown boots, a wedding ring on her left ring finger and a necklace around her neck. She was like Pyrrha’s father concerned but also SO much more upset then anything.

Next to Jaune sister was Terra Cotta-Arc. The wife of Jaunes sister who had more dark skinned complexion, dark brown eyes and neck length brown hair with a single bang that went down the middle of her forehead. She wore a dark navy collar shirt that was under light-blue cardigan. A pair of dark gray jeans and red sneakers. Finally she sported a pair of red rimmed glasses and a wedding ring on her right ring finger. The woman though concerned and just as upset as her wife. Was also doing what she could to make sure her little brother in law didn’t get too much of a tounge lashing from his elder sister.

Meanwhile Terra’s arms was the child of Saphron and Terra. That and Jaunes infant nephew, Adrian Cotta-Arc. The baby boy had short black hair, brown eyes and a darker complexion like Terra. He wore a white and blue long-sleeved shirt, denim overalls and white socks. That currently had a pair of black baby shoes over his feet. The young lad the only one in a happy mood that he gets to see his funny Uncle Jaune.

Finally, leading them all was one Xehanort. Who despite wearing his usual get up. Also was much more thinner in these later years. But still gave off a rather powerful aura around him. He seemed the calmest, but also very relieved to see his two darling granddaughters alive and well. That and the others who’d been with them.

So as this group of ten walked and walked. Before stopping in front of the three teams of teens and the others. It became silent for a few moments before Xehanort was going to say something. But was beaten to it by Saphron.

               “Jaune Arc I cannot believe you got a girl pregnant and now you’re going to marry them!!!” Saphron screamed as it made Jaune and most of the other teens flinch from the sudden volume change. As the older sister walked right up to Jaune. Followed by her wife trying to calm her down while their son just watched in silent confusion on why his mama was mad at his Uncle Jaune. Saphron meanwhile now right up at Jaune, grabbed him by the shoulders and began to shake him “How could you do this. You’re not even eighteen yet. You don’t have a stable income and YOU'RE MY BABY BOTHER. I REFUSE TO LET MY BABY BROTHER GROW UP!!!”

               “S-Sis. Please… stop… shaking… me!!!” Jaune pleaded as he had a feeling this was going to be the end result and it seems his parents sent his sister; and sister in law in their stead. Not that he blamed them. It was hard during this time of year to get any sort of decent ticket prices to travel and his big sis was closer to them

               “Saphron dear. I know you’re upset and I am too just to say. But please you’re gonna make your brother puke.” Terra tried to say to calm her wife down. But like her she was rather upset that Jaune had done something so stupid at this age of his. As she held their son in her arms who seemed confused still. She focused back on Jaune with her own irate glare as her wife finally stopped shaking the poor boy “Though I gotta say. I’m very disappointed in you as well Jaune. This is something that could affect you and your fiancée greatly.”

               “That I have to agree with.” The man who was totally Pyrrha’s father chimed in as he and his wife moved up to where Jaune was at. The man glaring a bit at the boy “The only reason I haven’t beaten you black and blue is because your sister, her wife and my wife convinced me otherwise. That said I’m not real fond of you despite all the good things my daughter here has told us about you. Which me, her and her mother will be talking more on later in private.”

               “That said it is nice to meet you Jaune and I assume these other two here are Nora and Ren?” Pyrrha’s mother quipped as she, Pyrrha’s father, Jaunes sister and sister in law all looked to a sheepishly smiling Nora and Ren “Pleasure to meet you both as well. Pyrrha has said many good things about you two also.”

               “Oh ah… thank you Mrs. Nikko’s.” Ren replied back kindly as he felt a bit more at ease from how nice Mrs. Nikko’s was already

               “Oh just call me Zia young man. You as well Nora, me and my dear Atlan here already consider you family!” Maria mused sweetly as she held her husband’s arm while the man just sighed. But smile a little too that he did agree with his wife’s statement

               “We as well. Despite the reason at least us four are here. We are happy to meet you, all of you.” Saphron mused as she gave Nora and Ren a smile. Before eyeing the other teens “Hm… looking at the older ones. I’m assuming you four are Coco, Velvet, Fox and Yatsuhashi.”

               “That would be right. We’re just friends of your brother and I guess hehe….future sister in law.” Coco began to say before she noticed it got a bit tense again from what she said “Eh…too soon?”

               “Maybe a little. Sorry about Coco, but now I just realized what Jaune did before all that madness began yesterday.” Velvet exclaimed

               “Oh yes he did. Called us and explained everything in a voice mail of all things. Mother and father live too far away and ticket aren’t cheap this time of year. Which is why me and my wife came instead. We brought our little Adrian along since he hasn’t seen his stupid, foolish and very much in trouble Uncle Jaune for a while.” Saphron explained with a smile and bluntness only a caring if not stern big sister could muster

               “Thanks… really know how to make me feel better don’t ya?” Jaune stated with a grumble as Saphron simply petted the top of his head

               “ANYWAYS… aside from them. I can see we have four more here. Would you ladies be team RWBY?” Saphron asked as team RWBY just nodded a silent ‘Yes’ “Well goody. We’ve been told much about you four as well. Oh and I do apologize. But I think we may have taken up some much needed time form the other here.”

Saphron then looked back at the others with a sheepish smile and clapped her hands together. A bit embarrassed at how much of scene she must have made just now, and in front of so many new people she’d meet on the trip here to Beacon.

               “I’m very sorry about that. I know I, my wife and Pyrrha’s folks are here for one to get this whole situation with my brother and Pyrrha dealt with. But we also did come here for other reasons. Just as the rest of you came here for the… other recent reasons too.” Saphron exclaimed in an apologetic manner to the rest of the adults with her

               “That we are, that we are.” Qrow mused as he eyed team RWBY as a whole and smiled “Gotta say from what those video’s showed. But you girls all did pretty well against those Beowulf’s. Specially you Ruby, Yang.”

               “Thanks Uncle Qrow and we really are happy to see you and dad here!” Ruby exclaimed as Yang nodded in agreement as the sisters then focused on their grandfather “You too grandpa. But are you okay. We know it’s been hard to travel.”

               “Yeah. You remember how your back and knees have been lately. Dad said you haven’t been as spry.” Yang added in as she and Ruby really did worry for their grandfather from how sadly frail he was now a days

               “Heh. My dears I am fine enough. Your father and Uncle have been making sure, and I’ve been staying on my medication. Hate to admit but that’s been slipping a bit with my memory.” Xehanort answered as he gave his son in law and Qrow a nod. Before focusing on Weiss and Blake “Ah and you two must be the partners my granddaughters spoke of. Weiss and Blake, well I am glad to meet you. I am-”

               “Master Xehanort world famous hunter!!” Weiss screamed in utter shock at who this man was. That and learning about him from the history books

               “Weiss manners!” Winter scolded as even she doing her best even to not freak out at the fact she was near such a legendary Hunter

               “It’s fine young Winter. I appreciate the sentiment, but I’m used to it.” Xehanort reassured as he didn’t mind it. Besides he could tell most the other teens were shocked too “Still I’m glad to see my youngest granddaughter has such an enthusiastic partner.”

               “Gran….. GRANDAUGHTER?!” Weiss screamed as that final sunk in for her, then the rest of the teens that this man was Ruby and Yang’s grandfather. Weiss stared right at the sisters then solely on Ruby as she grabbed her by the shoulders “Ruby yours and Yang grandfather is THE Xehanort?!”

               “A-Ah yeah Weiss why’s that so shocking. I mean we know Grandpa is famous. But isn’t he just more local famous??” Ruby questioned as she and Yang were rather confused about their friends reactions  

               “Yeah seriously. How do any of you even know about our grandpappy??” Yang asked next as that made the others even more perplexed at how oblivious it seemed the sisters were

               “Are you kidding you two. Mater Xehanort is like one of the most super famous Hunters out there. Everyone knows his stories. My favorite is when he faced off against the Queen of the Death Stalkers, impaling her with her own stinger. All the while dealing with gapping stomach wound!!” Nora exclaimed with utter childlike glee

               “Personally I like that one too.” Ren added in. Agreeing fully with Nora’s exact feelings as those tales were some of his favorites too

               “Same!” Coco and Yatsuhashi exclaimed as they also felt that childlike glee just mentioning said stories

               “Yes that one was… painful. The old bug was lucky till the end.” Xehanort mused as he still could feel that wound at times from memory alone

               “And I remember Summer being so worried about you then. She’d been freaking out so much in our room.” Tai-Yang exclaimed as he remembered how worried Summer was when her father took on that mission for the week

               “Didn’t help that everyone was talking about for the next week till you came back old man.” Qrow added in as he also remembered how hard it was to keep Summer focused that week as well

Though none of the teens heard. Since they were too busy explaining to Ruby and Yang just how famous their grandfather was.

               “I just wow… we didn’t know grandpa was that famous or that his adventures were that well known.” Yang admitted and was shock. While Ruby simply nodded in agreement

               “Oh they are. They really are, heck my own favorite is the story of when he held off an invasion of Grimm from attacking the borders of Atlas single handily. Before reinforcements finally were able to come in!” Jaune exclaimed in his own fanboy way “And for three days straight too!!”

               “Seriously?!” Ruby and Yang asked as they surprisingly had never heard of that one

               “How have you not heard that one. That’s his most famous tale??” Fox questioned as he was utterly confused on how Xehanorts own granddaughters hadn’t ever heard of that story at least

               “Ah right. I think it was called the ‘Three Day Hunters Paradies’. It was the last chapter of the Tale of Hunters and Huntresses through the Ages, Volume Five and the last one in the series for the time.” Blake explained feeling proud that she remembered that one

               “Nerd.” Coco teased as Blake stuck her tounge out at her for a moment making Coco chuckled

               “Hey she maybe be nerd. But she’s my sexy kitty Nerd!” Yang exclaimed as she hugged Blake and gave her a few pecks on the cheek “My Blakey!!”

               “Hehe, never change dear. Never change.” Bake mused as she hugged Yang back before it was cut off suddenly

               “AHEM.” A loud cough echoed as the teens looked seeing it had been General Ironwoods who did so. Once the teens all were focused on him. He spoke “As much as this has been amusing. I believe we’re all here for one singular reason.”

As Ironwoods said that for Blake and Yang first. They realized by just seeing the surprised gazes from Tai-Yang, Kail and Ghira slightly that they’d have some explaining to do considering their relationship. Then Blake yet again along with Weiss realized that Winter must be here because of the news of their blood relation. Jaune and Pyrrha already had experienced on one of their reasons their families were here.

Which only then left one last thing that they must have been here for. Answers to what happened yesterday and answers to who their new allies were that were still relaxing in the field behind them. Somehow not having even noticing what was going on here. As they cringed somewhat. Ironwood took that as an answer that they figured it out. With that he spoke once more.

               “Yes we’ve all seemed to have come here for some answers involving the incident yesterday.” Ironwood exclaimed as he moved his hands behind and eyed HK-97 first “Starting with you.”

               “Just to say. I think most of us wanted to ask too. But we were worried you were some kind of killer robot.” Kali cut in as the other adults nodded in agreement there “See and no offense. I think, c-can you be offended?”

               “Amused Remarked: Why yes I can, but don’t worry. You are my mistresses parental units/ sibling unit. I would never harm a hair on your heads. Same could be seen for the others as well. They may not be my masters or mistresses. But they are dear friends. So none of you have fear of me.” HK-97 exclaimed kindly before doing a quick bow “Proud Statement: For your duration here you may refer to me as HK-97. Bodyguard and if need be assassin for my mistresses. By the way Mistresses. How did I do. Did I hit that ‘Friendly’ vibe you wanted me to have?”

               “Eh…mostly. Just please don’t mention that whole assassination thing next time. People don’t take well to that usually.” Weiss answered as she gave the droid a kind smile and patted his metal right shoulder

               “Happy Reply: Of Course Mistress Weiss. I shall do so to watch my vocabulary when speaking from now on as to prevent any misunderstandings to occur. I am happy though that I have complete my mission to sound more friendly.” HK-97 happily stated as the girls all awkwardly smiled at the droid knowing he had more to learn, but let him have this one

               “Of course HK. Of course you have and we are very proud of you.” Weiss stated as she patted the droids right shoulder once more. Then turned her attention back to the adults who seemed a bit iffy now with HK-97 “Don’t worry. HK-97 considers I, Ruby, Blake and Yang here his mistresses; and we’ve told him extensively to NOT harm anyone. Maybe hurt if it’s self-defense. But other than that no killing or maiming any humanoids.”

               “That we have. Besides he’s like super nice when you get to know him well enough!” Ruby cheered with a big smile

               “Bashful Remark: Oh my. Mistress Ruby you’re too kind for this humble servant of yours.” HK-97 quipped as Ruby and Yang at least chucked at how embarrassed their usually straight laced droid could be at times

               “Anyways…. I guess we should explain it to you. Huh?” Blake asked now. Bringing the conversation back to the point from before as she eyed Ironwood. Who was easier currently to speak with then her mother and father. Since her departure hadn’t been a nice one as it involved a lot of yelling between her and her folks

               “We’d like that young lady.” Ironwood answered before anyone else could

               “Then if you mind me suggesting. But let team RWBY and HK-97 round up their allies behind us in the field. While I and Glynda here lead the rest of you to a private meeting room.. Is that agreeable?” Ozpin suggested as the adults, team JNPR and team CFVY took a moment before nodding in agreement “Excellent. Glynda can you start and I’ll catch up. I just want to have a quick word with the girls here.”

               “Of course Ozpin.” Glynda happily agreed before she made her way passed the adults and teams. Motioning them with her hand “Come now. It won’t be too far and then we’ll get everything settled.”

Without another peep aside from a few silent nods and such exchanged. The adults all made their off back into the school behind Glynda. All aside from Xehanort who moved closer to Ozpin, the girls and HK-97.

               “Oh teacher. Is there something you need?” Ozpin asked as he gave his old teacher the same respect he always did

               “Hm. No need to be cautious boy. I simply am curious but…” Xehanort said as he looked at the girls “Would I assume those folks down in that field behind you. Came from gems?”

               “Huh. Wait grandpa how did-” Ruby began to say before an amused Xehanort cut her off

               “Dear child. You and your sister should know by now. But us old folks know a lot. That said, I must ask. But have any of you or… all of you had a rather how do you say. Memorable dream as of late?” Xehanort exclaimed as team RWBY went wide eyed at that. The older man smirking some “Hm it seems you have. Then a few suspicions of mine have been answered. Oh but where are my manners. Ozpin you were going to say something to the girls correct?”

               “Actually. You pretty summed up what I was going to ask of them. How did you…” Ozpin asked too in a rare moment of being perplexed by his teacher

               “I have my ways boy. Still if that’s all then ladies. Please gather those you call allies. HK, keep your ever watchful eye for these four. It would be much appreciated.” Xehanort exclaimed as he motioned Ozpin to follow him as the current Head Master did just that

After maybe half a minute the two vanished through the doorway back into the school. As the silence went on, aside from their summons in the background still enjoying their time out of their gems. Team RWBY looked to one another and then sighed a bit. HK-97 decided to see if he could help improve his mistresses moods.

               “Kindly Statement: Now, now mistresses. None of that. I can only start to understand what you all must be feeling these past days. But what’s done is done so there’s real no use mopping around about it. Besides isn’t fame something hunters and huntresses, especially the good ones. Have to deal with?” HK-97 stated as the girls took a moment to let those words sink in

               “Yeah I guess, but-” Ruby started to say before HK cut her off

               “Apologetic Interruption: But nothing Mistress Ruby. This is simply a reality you will have to accept. Besides, my time around you four these past few weeks have showed me you are more than capable of handling this and remember that you won’t be alone on this. Your friends, family, allies and I shall be by your side every step of the way. That I can assure you my mistresses.” HK-97 proclaimed as the girls yet again took a moment to let the droids words sink in. Before they smiled toward their ever so loyal droid

               “Thank you HK. Really thank you.” Ruby said in a much happier tone this time

               “Seriously we were really letting this to us.” Yang chimed in as she chuckled some at how silly they were just being

               “Hehe. That we did, that we did.” Blake mused as she chuckled some too

               “Still again, thank HK. We couldn’t ask for a better droid and friend.” Wiess conclude with a warm smile

               “Heartwarming Joy: Oh mistresses you have no idea how much that warms my circuits. But no need to thank me, as I said when I first came online. I shall now and until the day I shut down for good. Be your loyal servant and if your ever produce or adopt children of your own. I shall be their guardian till the ends of time. That is my solemn promise you my mistresses.” HK-97 stated as he did a bow to the girls. Who though were surprised a bit at the mention of future children knew he meant it in a way to show he would always be loyal to them

               “We’re glad to hear that HK. But maybe later on we can talk more about kids. But for now your loyalty to us and your friendship is something we’ve come to truly cherish.” Blake exclaimed as she gave Yang a smirk as Yang blushed some. Having a feeling Blake probably was taking to the whole kid thing seriously when it came to the relationship later on

               “Indeed. Now enough of the flattery on both side. Let’s round up our summons and make our way inside. I’m sure we’ll get some much needed answer for everything. Chop, chop ladies!” Weiss playfully ordered. Already having turned around to get their summons. But she was hiding a blush at the thought of having kids with Ruby specifically, she didn’t know why but it made her happy

If Weiss had looked a few seconds earlier. She would have seen Ruby blushing too, having similar oddly happy thought of having kids mainly with Weiss. But instead of figuring out the rather obvious reason on why that was. She let it be before following behind Weiss. Blake, Yang and HK-97 followed behind quickly moments after.

But as they did. None had noticed on a tree to their far left, a very eerily familiar creature know as a Shade. That had been watching them. It’s stubby body lying under the shade of said tree, while it’s beady yellow eyes were the only visible thing there.

But just as quickly as it was there, it sunk back into the shadows. Before traveling deep into the Emerald Forest. Traveling and traveling. Passing by what was now considered their more fleshly cousins, the Grimm. Who didn’t mind the Shade at all as it passed by them. But eventually it stopped near a very familiar green haired witch known as Maleficent.

The woman took a moment before she noticed the Shade before her. Popping up from the ground and making a few unintelligible noises. As Maleficent knelt down.

               “Hm, what is it?” Maleficent asked as the Shade made more noise which caught the woman’s attention “Oh is that so. How interesting. Ho very interesting. Stay still I need to see something.”

The Shade did as it was told as Maleficent conjured up her staff and tapped the Shade’s forehead. Seconds later both the Shades eyes and Maleficents glowed green. After about five more seconds. The glow stopped, Maleficent de-summoning her staff as she stood up. Then picked up the Shade in her arms as she chuckled some.

               “Hahaha. My oh my, those young ladies are becoming quite interesting. I sense it in them too. That power. Even in that old man. I will have to strike soon and hopefully I’ll also get the blonde boy as well to come with. His darkness. That pure beautiful darkness so hidden deep inside and potent. Even more then my own admittedly. Hm.” Maleficent muttered as she began making her way off as a dark portal opened in front of her “Soo very soon this world will be devoured like the rest. Once it is, if those pesky girls survive somehow. Well…”

.

.

.

Then let the games begin…

Chapter Text

[Even during times of crisis. One must find the light and enjoy it while it lasts...]

-????-

Four hearts of One Journey: Beginnings

Chapter.4-Prologue Pt.5

.

Life a new will rise from the ashes...

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Silence...

It all that filled the room that had been chosen for this sudden meeting. Everyone from the visiting parents/ siblings/ family friends. To the teams, teachers, team RWBY and their allies.

The visitors were on one side. While the rest were on the other side. The only one who sat in between was Xehanort. Still, it was fairly silent. Mostly because of what had just been explained in enough detail by team RWBY. After introductions and such of their summons. The visitor side were simply left to let it reel in. It was Atlan though that finally decided to say something.

"Alright... so let me get this straight. First, it seems that before all this madness. You lot had a hand in getting my daughter hitch to her... fiancé. During the same time, you found HK here. Then after all that happened team RWBY here had one of their members wounded being Weiss. Which then ended up having them discover that Weiss and Blake are cousins thanks to the blood transfusion. Only during all this too, the ones here called Donald and Goofy helped save Weiss after she'd been wounded. Then those two found some gems and gave them to you girls. Which then somehow ended up with all these other people and things popping out. Before you had to face off a horde of Beowulf's. Which leads up to us all here now." Atlan explained the best he could. Though his mind was still trying to understand all this sudden information. Rubbing his temples he sighed "Did... did I get that mostly right?"

"Pretty much spot on actually. But yeah, that's how it went down Mr. Nikos." Ruby answered

"We would have helped. But it was a headache getting through all those panicking students." Yatsuhashi added in as he sighed some

"Well it's the thought that counts young man. Still Pyrrha deary wouldn't that have been a bad idea for you to help fight since... well you know." Zia asked. As even if she wasn't happy that Pyrrha was pregnant. She was still happy at least she had done so with someone who seemed more than willing to stick by her side

"Actually, she's still good for a bit. But after about a week or so more. Then she'll start feeling the effects of her pregnancy. That said. I'd suggest you Mr. Arc keep an eye on your fiancée for the time. It could come sooner depending." Strange cut in as he eyed the young couple

"Oh ah... thank you... Doctor ah… Strong right?" Jaune responded back. Though couldn't remember the man's name well enough yet

"Strange. Doctor Strange or you can call me Stephen. But I prefer Strange honestly." Strange corrected

"Changing the subject to you Doctor and these others with you. But you all really came from those gems the girls have?" Qrow asked this time as he'd been a bit curious on that

"From what was explained. We all did and I'm gonna be honest I was fucking confused as hell. I mean I wake up on Ethan here, then Albedo starts getting all hoity toity on me. Before Fang and Spear wake up like a minute later." Lucy cut in herself as she smirked at Albedo who scowled back a bit "Also gotta ask Albedo hunny. But that fight. Were you trying at all. Because I swear Fang was kicking you ass by the end of it."

"Hmmm... if you must know Lucy. It was a stalemate. So there." Albedo answered back irritably at that. Though she could tell Lucy was enjoying this, much to her annoyance

"Um not to sound rude myself...b-but is that thing safe?" Terra asked as aside from covering her baby's ears just now crisscross style. She also kept a somewhat tighter hold on little Adrian as she and her wife were seated near the corner. Right near were Fang was sitting down at. That and were Spear sat on Fangs back

"Don't worry. I may have just met them. But I don't think they're the type to attack anyone just because." Blake exclaimed as she gave a side glance to Fang and Spear to at least reassure herself on her statement "Honest."

"I'll guess we'll take your word on it then Miss Belladonna or is it Schnee now. Since we'll you and Weiss are related." Saphron said as she was a little confused on the specifics when it came to the cousins

"Don't remind us..." Winter, Kali and Ghira muttered

"Is it really that bad. I don't know much. Aside from I guess Blake here having cat ear and Weiss not. But is it THAT bad that they're cousin?" Fiore asked now as she was sitting rather comfortably on the shoulder of Mister B. Who seemed to have no issue with doing so. While the dog Caules sat on her own lap happily as Fiore petted the adorable hound

"If you're asking that. I assume you don't know or have faunas in your part of the world. But to put it bluntly. Yes, it is bad." Ghira explained as he could see the girl was just curious and confused on why this was such an issue

"Indeed. The faunas... Ghira is right." Winter exclaimed. Though she was having a hard time accepting these two other faunas here her aunt and uncle "Short explanation here. But humans and faunas have always had a tense relationship. But I, our cousin Victor and Weiss situation makes it worse when it comes to our family as a whole. Since it has been a subject of rumors-"

"Facts... my niece." Kail quickly corrected. As Kali as much as she was a bit in denial herself still. Also knew she might as well accept it and if that meant being stern aunt to her still not fully brainwashed older niece, who could still change. Then this might not be as bad "Just saying is all."

"Of course... auntie." Winter replied back as she oddly had a similar thought process as Kali in some ways. But she had to force herself to say the 'auntie' part "Anyways. The Schnee family has been part of some unsavory facts. Mainly our treatment of faunas employees. You know lack of proper treatment like with our human workers. Labors laws, near basic slavery."

"Well would you look at that. No matter where I am it seems like the corpo's still like screwing everyone else over. Glad to see some things don't change." Lucy bluntly exclaimed as she was giving Winter a somewhat narrowed gaze "Gotta say to sweetie. But you do kind of fit that snooty look too. Least your little sister here seems like she actually has a free mind to use. No offense of course. Well, maybe a bit."

"Funny… real funny." Winter muttered through her teeth as she took a moment to take a deep breath to calm her rising irritation. That and because she saw from the corner of her eye that oaf Qrow holding in a snicker

"You know you ain't helping much with those comment right Lucy?" Ethan whispered to his fellow 'Gem-mate' as it was dubbed for those who came from the same gems

"I know. I know, don't really care though." Lucy mused as she smiled just a little and patted Ethan's shoulder while the bot sighed

"Barely known ya for two days and I can already believe that." Ethan muttered as Lucy chuckled some

But as those two had that quick chat. Winter had calmed herself down enough that she could speak once more to Fiore. As she took a deep breath and cleared her throat to continue.

"Anyways comments aside. To get to back to what I wanted to say. But from I've explained before. As you can see, YES. The mere fact Weiss and Blake here are blood related will cause issues. Which also means I, Victor and Blakes parents here will also now be put under a very scrutinizing eye. A very critical, scrutinizing eye." Winter finished explained as she sighed once more at this whole mess

"Speaking of. How has… father taken the news. Assuming its already caught up to him?" Weiss hesitantly asked. Dreading already the answer she assumed would be as she saw her older sister and her cousin Victor cringe a bit "That bad?"

"Worse. Much worse Weiss. I came over to the manor once I heard the news and when I got there... well I won't way what I overheard him say. But it wasn't pretty. Heck, I'll only tell you two things. You won't like em. But first he's already threatening to rip you out of this school. Second and worse he's ah... he's... um... trying to set you up. Like with matches for you. You know so you can... ugh, keep that good old Schnee legacy going. Since you're the heir." Victor explained. Feeling real bad telling Weiss this when he saw her flinch a little hearing that "Sorry to tell ya cousin."

"I-It's fine Victor. I don't blame you and I n-needed to hear this. It's just... just..." Weiss tried to say. Doing her best to keep herself calm and not have a panic attack right now

"A narcissistic and controlling parent. Seen plenty of those sadly, but none that were apparently very rich tycoons." Strange exclaimed as he pitted Weiss. Seeing as the girl seemed very unsettled by what was just said. That and he despised parents like Weiss father

"Yeah. But hey ah…Weiss." Lucy said as Weiss looked to her. Lucy giving the younger girl a small smile "Look I barely know you and stuff. But you seem alright enough. At least to trust mostly. That said, since I'm stuck here. You can ah… count on me to keep you safe. Especially if daddy decides to come himself. Never like old farts like him anyways. So might be fun caving in his face. Heh."

"Hopefully it won't come to that. But either way I'm here for you too Weiss. We're pretty much comrades by this point considering. So I keep an eye on my teammates." Ethan added in as he gave Weiss a nod that he was being sincere "I think everyone can attest to that too."

"They're right Weiss. Besides no one is gonna take my bestie away!" Ruby cheered as she pulled in Weiss for a hug. Much to heirs sudden fluster as such contact she didn't mind much, but she also didn't want to show that she liked it

"R-Ruby let go. Not in the presence of company!?" Weiss pleaded. Doing her best to keep her composure and ignore some of the snickering occurring around her. That and ignoring that rather surprised look her older sister was showing

"Hmmm. NO, besties keep besties safe in bestie hug. BESTIE HUG!" Ruby cheered in her own defiance as she just really wanted to keep a hold on Weiss now. That and to keep smelling the slight if not sweet scent of lavender Weiss was giving off

"DOLT!" Weiss whined as she sighed and accepted her fate for the moment at being Ruby's snuggle prisoner

While a few more chuckles occurred. Along with Winter at least being still perplexed at what she had just seen. That and getting a good idea Weiss may have already found someone to be her possible ahem… special spouse in the future. If what she just saw was any indication. If anyone else, especially that drunken fool Qrow noticed. None showed it.

Still as this occurred for a few more seconds. It was Xehanort who cut in and brought the conversation back to the main roots of what was going to happen from here on out.

"Ahem." Xehanort calmly if not loudly said as everyone else looked to him. The older man smiling some as he cleared his throat "Amusing as my granddaughter and her friend are. I believe we should conclude this meeting. That said, for now Ozpin if it works for you. Until the debacle with the sudden Beowulf attack along with the news of the Schnee and Belladonna blood relation pass. We all should stay here for the time. I mean Ozpin, Glynda I'm sure thanks to all that has happened as of these past two days. That many parents may not be willing to send their kids back here yet. Am I not correct there?"

"Didn't have to remind us… but yes. Until everything has been inspected and checked over. We're to stay closed. Which should take up to a month or two anyways. Maybe even longer." Glynda answered as she sighed before face planting against the table with a grumbled "Ugh... the paperwork. Also, ow."

"There, there Glynda. It will be fine." Ozpin stated as he patted Glynda's back a bit. Before he focused on his old teacher "But yes you are correct. It shouldn't be an issue to find rooming for you all and unless any of you are needed elsewhere. We do have the bullhead for those who do need it for at least a week more. So tell us if anything like that comes up in this passing week."

"Good, very good. Now before we finish this off there is ONE more thing I think we all would like to know." Xehanort exclaimed before he stared right at Donald and Goofy "You two."

"Oh ah... u-us?" Donald asked as he flinched a bit from being suddenly singled out like that

"What ya need mister?" Goofy questioned as he was calmer in this aspect. But hoped he or Donald hadn't done anything wrong

"Simple really. I want to know but what you two are really here for?" Xehanort questioned as Donald and Goofy flinched much more at the fact it seemed this man knew they weren't from here. Xehanort simply smirked at the reaction "It's quite obvious really. No faunas we know of has the level of animalistic traits as you two have. That and the fact you clearly show that 'fish out of water' look. That said it can only mean one thing. You two are not from here."

"Um excuse me Mister Xehanort sir…do you mean like…space aliens?" Nora asked out of the blue as Ren sighed a bit at Nora's lack of tact there

"Not that we're saying you're wrong but… um, can you prove it?" Coco chimed in as she sheepishly smiled at the legendary hunter before her

"You may only ask those who are around us. Those just as foreign as the two before you." Xehanort remarked. Looking at the girls summons as they even flinched a bit seeing the old man's yellow and still rather menacing eyes stare at them "No need to lie either. I notice many of you seemed confused on this world. That and I even overheard a few things beforehand. Phrases and such that I know never were part of this world either."

"If what you say is true. How would you have come to that conclusion in the first place sir?" Fiore asked as she wondered how in roots name this man was related to Ruby and Yang. They looked friendly, while Xehanort though nice so far also was rather intimating even in his old age

"A good question young lady. But to answer… well simply I am like you all. Not of this world." Xehanort stated as he sighed already sensing the shock of those from this world

"Wait what?!" Winter, Velvet, Jaune, Atlan, Qrow and Tai Yang shouted at the sudden statement out of everyone else

"Genuine Surprise: Hm. I didn't expect that to be utter today and by two of my mistress's grandfather of all people." HK-97 muttered as he already made note to keep an eye on the old man just in case. Grandfather to his mistress Ruby and Yang or not. HK-97 wasn't gonna risk it, not at all

"Wait grandpa what do you mean. Y-You've lived here your whole life?!" Ruby asked as she and Yang were obviously the most shocked by that

"Yeah grandpa. Y-You're just joking right?" Yang asked next as she wondered what that meant if this was true. The rest around meanwhile stayed quiet. Though also were surprised also to hear such a statement

"I'm afraid not Yang. It's complicated. But I'm indeed from another world all together. When I was a young man, I had been born and raised in a quaint small village. It wasn't bad, nor boring. But I in my youth was much more headstrong and prone to making ahem… mistakes. My biggest one was finding a way to leave my world all together. To explore and learn. Sadly when I did achieve such a power to do so. If not by means of that I am ashamed of now that I look back on it. I was attacked by creatures and ended up crashing into this world. Barely alive at that too. Until my wife, your grandmother came and found me." Xehanort explained before taking a moment and smiled back on the memory "She saved my life and offered me a place to stay since I had no means of currency back then. She was rather annoying at first. But eventually we fell in love and then had my daughter Summer later on. The rest is bliss filled history."

As Xehanort finished explaining. The others were all silent. Though the summons if effected by this truth or not didn't show it. The natives of this world were plenty shocked meanwhile by such a revelation. One that they knew, especially the girls knew had to be true. After all that had occurred so far ever since that crazy dream from back then up to now. There was no way they could deny the fact that Xehanort was being honest. After a bit more silence it was Victor who finally spoke up.

"I… I gotta admit. That's something. But now I think on it does makes sense. Whenever your hunter's registry was brought up. The dates always seemed off a bit." Victor exclaimed with a sigh "How?"

"I have friends young man. But don't worry, I only ever called upon them to help me with the forging of my origins for here." Xehanort answered with a half-smile

"Um okay as shocking as this sounds but ah… w-what does that have to do with Donald and Goofy?" Blake asked out of the blue. Though wondering now if she and the girls were cursed somehow with all the weirdness lately

"Everything. Because if I'm correct, you four did have THE dream. Didn't you?" Xehanort asked as he became much more serious suddenly

"The dream. Wait you ask about that earlier too, what does that hav-" Weiss began to ask before the older man quickly cut her off

"Because I had the same dream. The day I was almost killed by those creatures. The ones from the dream you had." Xehanort answered as a few uneasy memories came back from that faithful day that changed his life forever

"Wait, wait just a minuet now!" Kali, fed up with all the vagueness and oddness of this conversation shouted. As she slammed her hands on the table and shot up from her seat "Look I don't what's going on. But all I CAN tell is that my daughter and her friends are in some sort of danger or something. What's with that?!"

"I think we'd all like to know sir. Most of us are pretty lost right now and it's not really helping that your being so vague." Terra stated as she and the others who'd kept quiet so far nodded in a quick agreement "See?"

"That I understand, but if so. Then Donald, Goofy." Xehanort said as he looked at the odd duo once more with a kinder smile "By your earlier reactions. I can assume there are rules to not mention the existence of other worlds or to meddle in them. But if that's the case, then right now you may need to break that rule. I beseech you to do so. The more that is known the better we all can be for when the inevitable comes."

The two looked at one another seeming conflicted. Sure, Donald and Goofy knew the rules but despite that. They knew too that their king, who also knew said rules. At times would break them without hesitation. That and they had needed to find the keys and everything pointed to team RWBY. Their Pokedex sensors went off the first time they were near the girls. So it only made sense. Still they knew they had to spill it as the situation had gotten way out of hand already. Looking back ahead, Donald cleared his throat before speaking.

"Guess we will. But trust us, it's a bit of a story and it might be hard for you to believe. Even now." Donald answered before he started to explain what was really going on

It went by somewhat slow at first as Donald and Goofy though explaining it all or at least what they knew. Had to think of a few examples to explain to the natives that helped their minds understand certain subjects easier. Thankfully a few of the more well taught summons and Xehanort chimed in to help also make sense of it from time to time.

Still, once things became less tense and everyone became a bit more at ease with one another. At least when it came to sharing some secrets. Donald and Goofy, mainly Donald though. Began to explain in more detail of who they were, where they were from and why they came here. To be honest the last answer had been rather unsettling for the natives mainly.

Then the summons were questioned and each answered the truth that none of them were of this world. After seeing what those who witness the summons in action had done two days ago. It was a bit easier to believe them that was for sure.

Afterwards the girls decided to come clean and explain some of the oddities surrounding them so far. As they shared about their dream. How details it was and even that cryptic message. That and they mentioned creatures rather similar to the one's Xehanort had fought when he apparently was younger and crashed into this world nearly dead.

After all was said one done. The girls of team RWBY did ask yet again for their own reassurance. That they had heard correctly when Donald had said their king. Had sent them to find 'Four keys, held by four young ladies'. When Donald and Goofy both confirmed they had heard right that was the nail in the coffin for the girls. As each had no idea on WHY this was happening to them all of sudden. By the end everyone who'd been listening, even those of the summons more knowledgeable about this sort of thing were left perplexed.

"So I guess that's that." Donald finished explaining. Though he felt bad for the girls as each of them were rather quiet

"We really are sorry. We honestly didn't know it would be them. Until our friend Dex caught wind of em." Goofy added in. As he too felt bad for the girls. But also the parents, sibling and friends of theirs that seemed worried for the girls more than ever

"It's…it's fine. Just not what any of us were expecting. That and the fact dad here is…well you know." Tai-Yang exclaimed with a small sigh as he felt the need to just take a nice warm bath right about now

"Agreed. But…um, does it have to be these four. I know they're training to be huntresses and from what that video of their fight showed. They are capable. But they're still just kids." Zia asked as she could only imagine what the parents and sibling of the girls were feeling after hearing all that

"Sorry miss. The kings explained that the keys pick their wielders. Not the other way around sadly." Goofy chimed in as he gave the woman a small half smile

Though as it was silent once more. Mainly because no one knew what to say now since the mood wasn't quite one to just start up conversation again. Suddenly Winter shot up from her seat, slamming her hands against the table. Oddly in a similar manner Kali had done a bit ago. As her face seemed that of full determination.

"Alright then… if what you said is true." Winter started to say as she eyed Donald and Goofy "Then I'm helping and the girls here are gonna get a dose of Atlas Military Training."

"Huh?" Everyone else aside from those silent or barely able to understand said. Confused on the sudden declaration, but Winter just rolled her eyes and sighed

"What, don't be so surprised. If these so called heartless are going to attack one way or another. Then it would be best if we help the girls out and get reinforcements ready if they're going to attack here first. Wouldn't it be the best for everyone if we helped out?" Winter explained as she crossed her arms

"You know what. The lady here has got it right. Sure the girls are supposed to be these keys. But that don't mean we can't help. So we're gonna. Heck yeah were gonna!" Coco chimed in herself as she stood up now from her seat. Before smiling at team RWBY "Don't worry girls, big sis Coco has got your backs!"

"Well if she's doing it so will I. Summon or not, my world or not. I'm a solider and I have duty to protect those who can't be protected." Ethan chimed in now. As he stood up before looking to his fellow summons "I know most of ya know or get what I'm saying. But come on. What we gotta lose if we help right?"

"Hm, good point... ah screw it. I'm in." Lucy mused as she stood up as well. Shrugging as she half smiled "Sides better than sitting around and well… I may like you lot some. Better than most other people I DID know. So that's a bonus. Albedo how bout you or are you too snooty to help?"

"I will ignore that human. But I might as well too… even if I don't have much care for lesser beings. Blake here IS my summoner, so if she dies I might also. So if I can help her and her little group with something to keep them alive. All the better for me." Albedo answered rather bluntly and coldly

"Glad to see you care Albedo." Strange exclaimed as he already wasn't too fond of Albedo because of her rather patronizing and apathetic personality. But would work with her either way, at least he liked the rest plenty enough. So he stood up now too "I was hero back in my world. But that doesn't stop just at my world. I will do my best to help train the girls and to help with fending off the heartless. That I solemnly swear."

"I would stand myself, but you know. Sitting on Mister B will have to do." Fiore finally said after being quiet for so long here. Then again all of what she had learned and heard was a lot to take in. For her at least, still she smiled "On my honor as mage of the Yggdmillennia clan. I will help as best I can myself. Besides like a few here, I've come like you all. You've been so kind and welcoming when you didn't need to be. That and I can pet this super adorable doggy. Isn't that right Caules, who's a good boy!"

"Arf, ruff!" Caules barked happily as he wagged his tail while loving the head scratches Fiore was giving him

"Good boy. Oh and Caules probably said he was for this too. So goodie!" Fiore happily cheered as this was a rare moment for her. But she was in a different world that didn't follow her own worlds rules. So she was gonna take it for what it was and enjoy this sense of freedom

"Grrahhhhaa… hrrrhhhaaa!" Mister B growled lowly. Moving his hand over Ruby's head and despite his size. Gently patted the top of Ruby's head, with a gentleness that was unheard of before moving his hand back "URRAGGGH!"

"Is that a….?" Ghira asked covering his normal ears a bit as his wife and daughter defiantly did with their cat ears for a few seconds

"I think it's a yes Mr. Belladonna." Ruby answered as she smiled at the metal giant and the dog who were willing to help too. Before she remembered Spear and Fang. Looking to Blake seconds later since they were technically her summons "Um Blake, could you ask them…"

"Already on it… little sis." Blake teased a bit as Ruby flinched for a moment hearing that. But she had a feeling it was a bit of teasing back for when she called Blake sis the other day. Blake though made her way up and moved closer to the duo of her own as they stared back at her "Spear, Fang. I don't know if you already or even really understand me much. But we may need help. Some very bad things and creatures are going to harm us. HARM us, attack… do… do you understand?"

"…" Spear didn't say at first as he seemed to be trying to understand what Blake was saying. He gave Fang a look as the T-Rex growled in way that seemed to say 'Whatever you decide'. Well, that was the guess at least. Still Spear seemed to be thinking and after a few more seconds he made a small smile "Ugrah, grah!"

"Does that mean….?" Blake asked. As she just wanted to make sure she understood what Spear was trying to convey

"GRAHHHH!" Spear roared with the best smile he could muster. Though it seemed he either wasn't use to smiling like he was now or he never did in the first place. He even shook his spear a bit like a way to convey 'I'm in!' to Blake

"RAHHHH!" Fang roared meanwhile as she wagged her tail a bit like a way of showing she too was with them and meant no harm

"Yes…yes... that's a yes I guess." Blake said through her teeth. Barely able to cover her cat ears as they rung a bit from how loud it was and form how close she'd been. Calming herself, she looked back to the others with a thumbs up and half smile "Yes they're in… ow my ears."

"Agreed…." Kali groaned as she rubbing her cat ears from where she was sitting while her husband rubbed her back

"At least Adrian didn't seem to mind." Saphron stated as she and her wife Terra rubbed their ears a bit too. While Adrian in Terra's lap still, well…

"Hehe, hahaha!" Adrian in baby like glee cheered as he clapped. Spear seeing this smiled a bit, more somberly but still smiled a little at the baby boys cheer

"Anyways. If everyone else is doing this. Then I'm in too, papa's gonna help his baby girls and their friends!" Tai-Yang cheered. Though Ruby and Yang groaned a bit at the many nicknames their father still called them. All according to plan for the older man, as he loved messing with his girls from time to time

"And to make sure this idiot doesn't go too far with the teasing or worse… start with his puns. I'll stick around. That and to spend time with my nieces of course." Qrow chimed in standing up now too as he smirked towards his brother-in-law who rolled his eyes, but smirked back

"And if they're staying. I sure am. I might be retired from the hunter business. But I still know my stuff." Atlan exclaimed proudly standing up as he eyed Jaune "That and to make sure the boy with my girl doesn't flake out at the last minute."

"Then I'm staying too. To make sure you don't get to gruffy with my baby brother." Saphron remarked as she crossed her arms looking at her baby brother "That and also to make sure you don't get cold feet either Jaune."

"Thanks sis… really thanks." Jaune groaned as he knew his sister would say that, his overprotective if not blunt sister

"And we'll help keep an eye on them as well." Ren for once teased as he couldn't pass this up. It was too good NOT to indulge in

"Yeah and if he does get cold feet. I'll break his legs and we’ll have us a good old shotgun wedding!" Nora cheered a little TOO happily at the mention of leg breaking

"WHY???" Jaune questioned as he knew the answer already. But he swore his team was an odd one, that and he did not pass it by Nora to NOT break his legs if he thought of flaking out last minute. Not that he would, he wasn't that type of guy. But Nora was a girl of her word and he knew she would break his legs. Friends or not. Again she was just that type of gal

"Hehe. Well, that's just our friends being our friends." Pyrrha mused as Jaune sighed but smile in agreement with Pyrrha there

"If it means much. I think I'll be staying and helping as well for sure. Besides I need to make sure my hubby doesn't go TOO far with his whole stern dad shtick." Zia mused. Sweetly smiling and patted Atlan's left arm as the older man sheepishly smiled knowing how his wife could be

"Same when it comes to my dear Saphron. She can be a bit TOO overprotective that's for sure." Terra mused as she smirked at her wife, who sheepishly chuckled while their child Adrian chuckled a bit also "That and Adrian here will want to get to know his soon to be Auntie Pyrrha anyways. That and he's been missing Jaune. He is his favorite and only uncle after all."

"And you can't leave me out. I'm helping with the security around here and I'll get to finally use my catchphrase if we get into a fight!" Victor remarked with a big smile as Weiss and Winter groaned in irritation knowing what their cousin meant

"Oh no, NO. You don't mean..." Weiss began to say. But saw the smile on her cousin's face and knew he meant 'THAT' catchphrase

"You bet ya Weiss. You and Winter know you loved hearing it whenever we sparred!" Victor answered with pride

"I’m so confused?" Blake stated as she had no idea what her cousins were getting all worked up about

"Trust us once you hear it you'll understand." Winter simply answered as she pitted Blake knowing she was now to be subjected to their cousin stupid catchphrase

"What do you mean. What does he say?" Blake yet again asked

"No Blake don't-" Weiss tried to warn. But it was too late, Victor had heard and was more then willing to answer

"Simple Blake. When I get a chance to finally get into a fight some Grimm heartless or even bandits in a public area. With eyes on me seeing being all cool and heroic. I'mma beat them senseless when I give them a big old..." Victor said as his right arm suddenly transformed into a cannon as a beam of blue energy blasted out and through the roof "BOOYAH!"

A few seconds after silence came over as everyone just stared at Victor, who was ever so prideful with his big old smile. Then his arm transformed back to normal as he sat back down.

"So what do you think. Pretty cool right?" Victor asked Blake, as Blake just stared and stared. Before she focused on Weiss and Winter

"Why..." Blake whined before she grumbled and slammed her face against the table

"Because Blake... just because he can..." Weiss answered back as she patted Blakes back. While Winter still wondered why her cousin insisted on that stupid catchphrase

Everyone else just kept quiet still. So very quiet as they had no idea what to even say to this and ignoring the fact there was now a hole in the roof. Thankfully Kali though feeling her daughter and nieces pain at hearing her nephew's stupid catchphrase. That and doing her best not to groan when she saw her husband giving Victor a thumbs up. As he seemed to like the catchphrase. She decided to break the ice as she coughed loudly getting everyone's attention.

"ANYWAYS. That aside and back to the main conversation. But I think we can just agree we're all going to be stay and enjoy our time here. That and help with what we can when it comes to team RWBY. Along with preparing for whenever this heartless invasion is gonna happen. Does that sound good to everyone?" Kali quipped, as those who hadn't spoken and had already nodded in agreement. Seeing this she smiled in relief "Good. Now if you don't mind. But can someone please point us to our rooms now. After hearing all this insanity and that rather... nice catchphrase by my nephew, I need a good nap."

"Preach!" Velvet, Winter, Yatsuhashi and Glynda at least agreed with as they all yawned moments after from how tiring this all had been so far today

"Kindly Offer: If my mistresses would like me too. I can take them all to their rooms. I have memorized the layout of this school and know every vacant room during, and before this sudden situation with the attacking Beowulf horde. If again, my mistresses would care for me to do so." HK-97 offered as he was still trying this being more friendly thing outside his comfort zone

"I think that will be fine HK. Right girls?" Ruby happily said

"Agreed." Weiss and Blake replied back, while Yang simply nodded back

"And there we go. HK you are free to lead the others to their rooms for the time. Um, but ah. Glynda would you accompany him while he does so. Just so he know which rooms you and Ozpin exactly are giving them please." Ruby said

"That I can do. Come now HK let's show our guests to their rooms. While we do that, I can explain a few other things." Glynda said. Getting up now as she motioned the guests to follow behind. HK-97 getting up beside her seconds later as the other guests did as well

Once they were gone, it left only the three pairs of teams, Xehanort, Donald, Goofy, the summons and Ozpin alone. It was silent for a few moments. Before Ozpin cleared his throat, stood back up and spoke.

"Well since that's going on. I will kindly be making my own way out too. May I ask team CFVY, JNPR and those of you now call your summons to accompany me. I believe team RWBY would like to have a few words with Donald and Goofy. Along with Xehanort as well." Ozpin exclaimed as he looked to team RWBY who seemed hesitant for a few moments. Before nodding in silent agreement "Ah thought so. Now please everyone else. Come along, we all need to go over a few things that will be needed to be done for the foreseeable future."

Ozpin without a second more made his way off. The other two teams of teens and the summons took a moment, some following quicker than others. But all eventually said a quick 'goodbye' or 'see you later'. Before exiting the room too. Once they were gone. All that was left was team RWBY, Xehanort, Donald and Goofy. It was silent though. Before finally Donald spoke up to break the awkwardness.

"So… um-" Donald began to say before Weiss cut him off

"Why didn't you tell us?" Weiss asked sternly but with a hint of disappointment there as well. Which hurt more than if it was simply just anger "Because. Even if we've only known you both for about two days. We did trust you a lot already, so it kind of hurts you didn't tell us something THIS important."

"Yeah. Though that said, no offense to Ruby and Yang. But maybe their grandfather could have told us too. Since apparently he has experienced the same as us with the dream." Blake exclaimed as she and the girls the focused on the old man "No offense of course."

"And none taken young lady. Honest. I'll admit too, I should have been more active in this case. But until now there was no reason to utter my past. It didn't really matter honestly to me and by the time the girl's grandmother had passed away. I counted myself more of part of Remnant then ever my original world." Xehanort calmly explained but sighed as he focused on his granddaughters "But I am deeply sorry for keeping this from you both as well. Truly I am my dears."

"It's… it's fine grandpa. But can I ask. Did mom know about…" Yang started to ask as she and Ruby had wondered if their mother Summer had known

"No. I was going to tell her. But then… you know." Xehanort answered with a sigh as even now the painful memory of learning that his daughter had passed still felt fresh

"Guess that would make it hard grandpa. Still, can you tell us anymore about your home world or well just in general the you from back then. I mean when does anyone ever learn their grandpa is from another world ya know?" Ruby mused trying to bring the mood back up

"If I could I would. But sadly it's been so long I can't remember much of my original home. All I do know is what I said before, that it was a small and quaint village. Though if I had to think more on it. I do recall it was a fishing village. We live in dock like homes. Again quaint, just not where I had wanted to spend the rest of my life at. Oh and if you saw me then to now, you'd think we were two completely different people. I was brash, a bit rude and head strong. Your grandmother was able to hammer out the rude part mostly. But she liked my other two more noticeable traits. Ah good times back then." Xehanort explained. Smiling fondly at the end from the better memories. Before he pulled back his focus to the girls "Other than that there isn't much more I can say. I do apologize."

"It's fine. Thanks for telling us grandpa. Really thank you." Ruby cheerfully thanked. While Yang nodded in full agreement there. Then Ruby turned her focused back on the other two boys here "Still you two aren't off the hook yet. I'm still upset you didn't say anything before."

"We really are sorry Ruby. But we didn't want to stress ya out." Goofy apologized first

"Yeah. After what's been going on these past two days. We didn't want to make ya feel any more stresses out then you already were. Honest." Donald added in as he gave the girls an apologetic smile

"I guess that does make sense. BUT please don't do it again okay?" Blake stated sternly as the boys nodded back. Seeing this, she could tell they were being honest there. Still she sighed some more "Still. Are you sure it's us. I mean sure we had that dream like Xehanort here. But... I… I just don't see it. How me and the girls are apparently special. Like chosen ones or what not."

"Well much as ya don't want to hear it. But you're them, Dex said so." Donald stated sympathetically as he could tell the girls weren't very fond of the sudden revelation

"Okay before anything else. Who's Dex?" Yang asked this time

"Oh this little guy!" Goofy happily answered as he pulled out Dex and showed it to the girls as Weiss took the odd device from Goofy's hands "The king used that little guy during his own trip. Least that's what Queen Minni said."

"Huh… this looks so odd and old. Yet out of this world." Weiss exclaimed before she glanced at Yang quickly "No PUN intended Yang!"

"Aw. Way to ruin it Weiss, such killjoy at times. Ya know that?" Yang remarked huffing a bit as she knew Weiss wasn't one for much fun even now. But she took her mind off that and looked at the Dex too "So... how's it work?"

"Just open it. Dex will introduce himself." Donald explained as the girls did just that as Weiss opened Dex after a few seconds of figuring out how to do so

"Greetings, I am Dex. Personal Journal and Handheld Guide, how may I be of service?" Dex politely asked

"Okay that's pretty neat." Ruby quipped as the others just nodded in agreement Though Weiss decided to answer back

"Well Dex. Nothing at the moment, we simple were looking over your functions is all. Thank you." Weiss answered politely

"You are welcome ma'am. Logging current session out." Dex stated before shutting off once more as Weiss closed the cover over it

"Well I have to say. But I think I'll take your word that Dex was the one that spotted us. Despite his somewhat outdated appearance. I can tell it or he's rather smart. So he probably spotted us somehow with a feature installed in his systems." Weiss said as she handed Dex back to Goofy "Thanks again for letting us see Dex."

"Welcome Weiss." Goofy happily replied back

"Anyways. I guess that's all for now. But since everyone else is staying here, grandpa here included. Donald, Goofy since you said you're supposed to stick with us. Would you like to train with us too. You know so we can get a good idea how to work as a team?" Ruby asked. As she was feeling better than she had in a while since that dream, despite the news of her and the girls specialness

"Sure. But go easy on us a bit, we're gonna take some time getting use to ya on how you work team wise." Donlad exclaimed

"But don't worry gals were fast leaners!" Goofy chimed in before saluting and hitting his head a bit too hard as he cringed for a moment. Then rubbed his forehead. The girls chuckled some, while Donald sighed and Xehanort was just smiling a little

"Well since we've all come to know how things are to go. I'll help the best I can too, I maybe retired. But you never lose the skills." Xehanort stated before getting back up as Ruby and Yang got up quickly. Then moved over to him to make sure he didn't fall over. Seconds later as he was on his two feet once more, he pated the top of his granddaughter's heads "Thank you girls. Such caring granddaughters I have."

"Hehe. No problem grandpa." Ruby mused as Yang smiled. Before Ruby let out a sigh of relief "You know for once since these past few weeks after the dream. I feel at ease. Let's enjoy it people!"

With a cheer from Ruby, everyone else smiled back feeling similarly. But as they did Ruby started wondered how hard things would be for the next few weeks to maybe even the rest of the year possibly. That and she wondered if they'd find these keys by then.

Oh well, wasn't like the heartless were gonna attack again anything soon.

She hoped at least…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Greetings I am Dex, please note that the following events is an analogy of the most memorable moments of the months ahead. Please enjoy!

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It had been quite the few past three days so far...

At least for the girls of team RWBY since starting up with some training that apparently Winter, Atlan and Victor had cooked up for them. A sort of super painful shortcut so they could build up their endurance and general fitness quicker than they would have with their four years at Beacon. Donald and Goofy would have joined, but they were busy today getting to their ship they came in and then parking it in the hanger bay at Beacon.

Still, that aside this training regimen was going to be and so far was pretty painful for the girls. As currently Winter was standing on a podium in the center of a quickly made circular track. One wide enough that when running around it. Two times could be considered count as a mile.

Today's distance was from the two miles used for the past three days. To now six miles. With the girls made to keep up the pace with each other. If one slacked behind, then the rest would have to slow down their pace. That wouldn't so bad if and only if Victor thanks to Doctor Strange suggesting it. BUT if only for the fact they were also being timed.

"COME ON LADIES. MOVE IT. MOVE THOSE LEGS!" Winter now in her drill sergeant mode screamed as she was wearing casual gym clothing or at least her old Atlas military fatigues she'd packed. Using a megaphone to amplify her orders "MOVE IT. LETS LOSE THAT FAT LADIES!"

"W-Weiss, your sister is…. is a freaking psycho!" Ruby screamed as she was placed in the front of the group. Wearing like the others of her team for the time. Some spare Atlas military fatigues that for some reason Winter always packed on every trip she went on; some may ask why but maybe it was better not to know the answer. Still Ruby despite her higher endurance was still having trouble considering "So… SO MUCH RUNNING!"

"I know!" Weiss whined. As she was placed in the back of the group since she had the least amount of endurance. Still she had known it would be rather stressful on them. But she didn't expect it to be so soon "WHY, WHY WINTER?!"

"NO PAIN NO GAIN WEISS. NOW RUN SHORTY!" Winter screamed back as Weiss whined some more now having her height being used against her

"Blake… if I die a-after this… remember m-me for my puns. UGH!" Yang stated as she was supposed to be the tough one here. Yet she too was in distressing fatigue herself as she was placed in front of Weiss, but behind her girlfriend Blake. As she started at said girlfriend's backside for some sort of moral booster "But… at least I die. Staring at that…b-belladonna booty!"

"YANG!" Blake screamed as she felt her lungs burning. But she just had to yell at her girlfriend for saying such a private if not flattering compliment in front of the others

"BELLADONNA BOOTY!" Yang screamed like a war cry. Before she tripped over on her left foot and face planted against her girlfriends back as they both stumbled onto the ground

Then as Yang and Blake hit the ground. Blake by accident grabbed Ruby's ankle as the girl face planted into the ground too seconds later. While Weiss was surprised by this, and tripped over Yang, before landing back first against Blakes back. Then bottom last against Ruby's legs. All four girls groaning in pain at the sudden stop. Winter watching sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

"Of all the… well it's the first week so I expect this." Winter muttered. Before she went on the megaphone again "ALRIGHT GIRLS. JUST… just lay there for a few. Quick break!"

"Thanks…" Team RWBY groaned as they just decided to do just that, since it was better than nothing. That and totally not because their bodies felt like they just shut down from pure exhaustion. No that would be silly... just silly

Though as this all occurred. On the side lines was one Terra in a clean extra pair of clothing similar to what she usually wore. In her arms was Adrian who was happily petting the head of one of Ruby's summons, the dog Caules. With the two were Nora, Fox and oddly Spear. All of them wanting to watch just because. Well Spear was a different story since he was just here already when the others had arrived.

Everyone else outside this current group were either helping out with plans for the heartless invasion that would come one way or another. Which was Glynda, Tai-Yang, Ozpin, Xehanort, Doctor Strange, Ghira and Zia oddly. But it seemed these past three days for them had been going on well enough on their part.

Or they were helping upping the security systems of the school, which was mainly Lucy since she said and quote 'Was bored, hacked into the school systems. Was WAY too easy, software is total shit. I'mma do this better because might as well.'. Again Lucy's words. She was also helping out Victor, HK-97 and Ethan when it came to reprogramming a good dozen loaned Atlas Knights the school kept in storage. To spot and take out not only Grimm, but heartless too. Ethan even showing Victor some schematics of his own model series. Alongside HK-97 also implement in said Atlas Knights some of his own schematics. Not just for the school but for general use.

Or came to those who were helping with the heavy lifting. By that mainly with helping make a new sturdy outer and inner wall around the school itself. Those being Mister B, Fang who had to be convinced with the help of Spear to help out, Yatsuhashi, Ren, Fox, Albedo if only because she was teased by Lucy into doing so and finally Coco.

While finally the rest were also doing one thing or another around the school. Be it a certain set of parents and older sister; conversing with a soon to be wedded couple. Or one uncle taking a nap or even a cat mother making some baked goods for everyone else. Alongside a few of the summons who didn't have anything to do currently. That being one wheelchair bound girl, one quiet boy and one bunny girl.

All in all again everyone was doing something in some way. But back to those here. As the ones from this world couldn't help but either sigh or chuckled at the sight of team RWBY. Still, they did pity team RWBY. At least those that could express such emotions.

"Oh… first wipe out in the past three days. That's gotta sting their pride a bit." Nora mused as she cringed a bit seeing team RWBY wipe out like they had

"Agreed, especially Ruby and Yang. They both face planted into the dirt." Fox exclaimed as he crossed his arms "But then again. Winters been pushing them hard these last three days. When she said she was gonna instill some military discipline into them. I didn't think she'd go all out."

"Well considering what Donald and Goofy explained about the whole heartless stuff and the other worlds; and the girls role in it. I guess she just thinks this is the best way to get them prepped. I don't care for it much, but I do understand." Terra chimed in as she frowned some since her motherly instincts were flaring up "It's funny in a way. One day my little Adrian here is gonna be just as old as them and you both. I always have a fear at what he'll have to deal with one day and if anything, he's probably gonna be a hunter like his uncle."

"I can see it, no offense. But it seems Adiran like Jaune lots. He must be a fun Uncle to have around." Nora stated as she scooted a bit closer to the dog Caules and petted him some alongside Adiran

"Jaune is. Though I'm still pretty upset that he got Pyrrha pregnant at such a young age. Heck I was barely thirty when I finally asked his sister Saphron to marry me and then had Adiran a year later!" Terra in slight frustration stated and huffed some. Before she realized she did so in company and cleared her throat a bit awkwardly "Ahem. Sorry. I just care a lot about the boy. He was always a sweet one when me and his big sister were dating. So I see him as the little brother I never had. That and I always wanted a little brother so there's that too."

"It's fine Terra honest. We were all surprised when we got the news, but we promised to help out too. We're all family!" Nora cheered while tickling Adiran a bit as the baby chuckled at the interaction from the funny ginger haired girl

"And that's a promise Terra. Here at Beacon, we have a motto. 'Hunters always have each other's back. No matter what.' That's a motto at least my team, team JNPR and team RWBY live by." Fox exclaimed as he gave the older woman a thumbs up "And that motto extends to the families of fellow hunters and huntresses. So again don't worry much we got you back. You, your wife and your boy here."

"Hahaha!" Adrian chuckled some as Nora was making goofy faces at him now, while Terra holding her son smiled at the statement and realization that Fox was being serious there

"I... thank you. You, Nora and everyone else here. I think I can say were glad to be part of this family." Terra replied back kindly as she smiled some more at the two teens before her. Then she eyed the only one who seemed to be just watching the girls grovel on the ground still, Spear. Though the man and his pet T-Rex made her nervous still. She did wonder about the man a bit "Hm. Do any of you wonder if there's more to Spear here then what we've seen so far?"

"You mean side from being a rather good, if not brutal kind of fighter?" Fox answered first as he eyed Spear a bit as the man. He was hard to get a read on and not just because he was just some kind of wild man

"That or the fact he can't speak any kind of english and came with a super cool giant lizard of death!" Nora quipped while giving Adrain a pat on the head as she eyed Spear for a moment who himself was still petting Caules on the head who was happily wagging his tail

"Yes those and few more reasons. I'm just curious is all." Terra explained as she could at least tell that he wasn't a mindless violent person most of the time. Aside from fighting it seemed if those good few dozens of leaked videos was any indication of that

But as Terra began to wonder more of some of the other so called 'summons' of team RWBY out of pure curiosity. Suddenly something came in passed her so quickly and the others that she barely registers the wind passing by her face. But it became horrifying when she felt or in the case didn't feel a certain someone in her arms anymore.

A second later and her panic set in when she heard a sudden wail of fear; and looked to where the thing has passed her seeing that it was a Grimm. A rare one that was known as a Terror Hawk. That had in its talons or holding at least, her baby boy as the large bird flew off into the Emerald Forest.

"ADRIAN!" Terra screamed as she was wide eyed in horror as just then everyone else suddenly took notice of the distress mother

All aside from Spear and Caules who seconds after this happened, already sprinted into the forest chasing the Terror Hawk. Determined to get Adrian back. The two having a sudden and decisive goal to do this without even having a second thought. Well, more on Spears part and maybe Caules considering the dog seemed smarter than most.

But as the two ran and ran through the forest, deeper and deeper. Passing by other Grimm that lived in the forest and leaving most confused on what they even saw before going back to whatever they had been doing in their simple lives. Spear and Caules kept on the Terror Hawks trail.

As they continued Spear stopped for a moment and looked around to see which way the Terror Hawk went after losing the trial suddenly. Thankfully Caules seemed to have a good nose, as seconds later the hound barked loudly before running off towards the scent he caught. Spear having a good idea followed behind the hound and before either knew it. They saw the Terror Hawk dead and being swallowed by a large bear like Grimm or to the natives an Ursa.

The Ursa was just finishing up eating the Terror Bird. Before turning its gaze upon a weeping Adrian. Without any hesitation it began walking closer to baby boy to eat him. Only to feel a sudden stab in the back as it roared in pain. As Spear had darted right into the fray and now began attacking the Ursa with vicious intent as the large Grimm tried flinging him off.

Caules meanwhile without having to be told ran up and picked up Adrian by the shirt. The baby still small enough he could easily be carried. As the hound did so, Spear now on the Ursa's back knew he had to signal the dog to run away.

"Urrgah, rah, grah!" Spear roared as he finally got hit by the Ursa and rolled on the ground with a slight deep cut on his right shoulder and right side of his body. Blood already was coming out as he stood back up ignoring the pain as he looked a Caules once more "URAHHHH!"

Caules again showed that he was rather smarter the most dogs. As he seemed hesitant to leave Spear alone. But knew that he had to if only to keep Adrian safe and the baby probably shouldn't see any more death then he already had. So, Caules began to make a run for it passed the Ursa who spotted them. It would have attacked right then and there if not for Spear who stabbed it in its side. Swiping at Spear who dodged the attack. Before the wild man despite his fresh wounds, narrowed his eyes and held his spear in both hands.

"GRRRRAHHHHHH!" Spear roared before he started to charge to Ursa with the full intent to kill

"RRRAAWWWRRR!" The Ursa ran back as its own intent to kill was in full gear

So as the two charged each other and quickly collided. The Ursa was already clawing Spears back as blood was pouring out from the wounds. While Spear despite the pain he was feeling. Was repletely stabbing the Ursa in the right side as blood began to pour out from the beasts wounds. Only to feel his left shoulder to get bitten by the Ursa as its teeth were slowly shredding his flesh. But Spear yet again wasn't one to go easy even if most others would at this point. As he growled before stabbing his spear now into the side of the Ursa's neck. The stone tip slowly going in as the Ursa did it's best to make sure that didn't happen.

But as Spear was doing his best to push the rest of his weapon through the Ursa's neck. The Ursa feeling this only tightened its bite on Spears shoulder as the man let out a cry of anger filled pain. Spear in turn used as much strength as he could muster. Though it was getting a bit harder by the second as he was feeling his muscles starting to give out. Probably because of the loss of blood so far.

Though soon Spear was feeling weaker and weaker, even having Spear bit the Ursa's face to help if at all. As sudden loud 'BOOM' echoed from the left of the Ursa. The force pushing the Ursa into the direction opposition to the spear in its neck. The Ursa quickly loosened its hold on Spear as it flailed a bit before the creature fell over dead. It's body oddly again not evaporating like before. Still Spear slowly walked over to the dead Ursa and pulled his spear out. Before falling on his back side as he took in a few ragged deep breaths as his adrenaline was starting to go away now also.

But from behind quickly came Nora with her weapon in its gun form, which was a grenade launcher and Terra who didn't have Adrian in her arms, but a medical kit. Neither bothered with questions as they saw Spear having slowly sat up on his right knee now as he grunted in pain. Both Nora and Terra moving up to him before kneeling down to look over the wounded man.

"Hey, hey stay still. You're like bleeding a lot." Nora said as she was already looking over his rather nasty wounds "Eh… I keep forgetting you're not from here. No aura, man you're kind of crazier than I am. I wouldn't ever fight an Ursa without an aura."

"And that's a good thing. Seriously though I don't care how tough you are. You shouldn't have even fought that Ursa. I mean look at you, most would have… have…." Terra began to scold. But then remembered he probably didn't even understand a word she was saying as he just stared at her. Sighing she opened the medical kit finally and began pulling out what she'd need to fix the man up "Never mind. Doubt you'd understand."

Without much more of a word Terra and with the help of Nora. Began to clean up, medicate and bandage up Spear. Who seemed like he understood enough that what they were using was to help him. Once it was done Spear had a quite a few bandages wrapped on him and seemed at ease once more. As Nora packed the bloody bandages up, Terra sighed once more as she eyed the man who she was thankful too. Though still wary of.

"Um…" Terra began to say as Spear titled his head like he somewhat understood her. Terra sighed yet again and just decided to spit it out "I… thank you Spear. For saving my son. I don't know why you ran in this place without any hesitation. Considering what lives in this forest, but… thank you."

Instead of getting a grunt or even a growl form the wild man. Spear just stared at Terra for a few seconds before he moved into a more comfortable position as he sat on both his knees. Then saw Spear move his hands closer to the blunt end of his weapon. Terra though confused was silent as she watched alongside Nora who stopped what she'd been doing and watch too. What the saw next was quite surprising.

Since it seemed Spear was quite the artist. In his own way as he drew with the blunt end of his weapon against the dirt. Small images in the shape of a man, a woman and two kids could be seen moments later. It didn't take Nora and Terra long to figure out that the figures were Spear, and apparently his own family.

Then Spear drew to the left of his first drawing a creature that looked like Fang. With her were two smaller creatures that must have been Fangs babies. Which was already more surprising that it seemed that Spear and Fang shared a similar family life. But that's went from surprising to rather… sad.

As next above both pictures. Spear more angrily drew a much larger creature that looked like a horn covered Fang with two smaller versions of it. But what made it sad was that there was what looked like blood coming from the mouth of the larger horned image. Then Spear drew a line that went further to the left of them. Where Spear now drew him and Fang, standing on the dead three corpses of the horned T-rex's. Before drawing one more picture. This one cementing in the silent horror that Terra and Nora were realizing.

Why because this last image simply showed Spear and Fang now. Standing next to each other. Alone, so very alone with no one else then each other. That was when Terra and Nora realized that they had just learned a bit more about the wild… no, about the man Spear and the T-Rex Fang.

Terra and Nora chalked it up to this. Spear and Fang had families before. Both seeming happy with said families. Before a monster with its own monstrous spawns came and killed both families. Most likely in front of the two at different times or maybe one then the other after both had meet. Before both of them lost their families and banded together. Most likely to slay the monsters that had taken their loved ones aways.

Then after that the two stuck together as they were the only family they had left of each other. They needed each other and it probably had taken a bit before they were as close as they've shown so far. But still as Terra and Nora felt their eyes water up a bit at the rather sad story. Spear did one new drawing, one that brought some warmth to the rather sad silent tale before them.

It was picture of everyone here. From Terra herself, her wife, Adrian, the other parents, Xehanort, Glynda, Ozpin, Ironwood, teams CFVY and JNPR. The other summons, Donald, Goofy, then second to last the girls of team RWBY. Before finally him and Fang. In a way even if it hadn't been long. Spear and Fang it seemed considering them family now too. Maybe because they were so alone or maybe because despite how primal they seemed. They were much smarter and more capable of emotions then they gave off. Then Spear did something else surprising and only one other time when he learned to do so… he spoke in english.

"F….a…m…ily. C..l…an." Spear said with his deep, barbarous voice as it seemed like he knew more words then they'd believed. Still again it appeared that he and Fang saw the rest of them as their new family. Their new clan for them to help keep safe

"Hm… yeah." Terra said as she and Nora looked to one another. Nodding to each other, before she focused back on Spear who was making a small smile at her "Yeah Spear, we're family. All of us."

As both women smiled more towards Spear. They didn't hear the sounds of team RWBY and Winter coming up to check on them. Still in their P.T Clothes and worried beyond belief. But then again for Terra and Nora. They felt at ease after these past few days of worry on when this heartless invasion was even going to happen.

But now they at least knew that whenever the invasion did happen. At least they'd be with their family, through thick and thin.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It had been a good week and a half up to today. This very day designated solely for team RWBY. Why…

Simple. Today team RWBY decided to prioritize their time for them and their summons to get to know one another better. Which meant each of the girls were spending time with their summons today.

So for those like Weiss and Blake. They had decided to stay back at Beacon to either explore the school grounds or the Emerald Forst; the safter parts at least. Still for the cousin duo. They had decided to do so since they didn't want to run into any issues with those more bigoted in the city. At least for today. So Weiss and Blake decided to spend time with their summons back at basically their second home. Their summons seemed fine enough with it too.

First let us come to the courtyard where Blake Belladonna, Albedo, Fang and Spear resided at. Well, more of Blake and Albedo sitting on bench while Spear and Fang well…

"RAWR!" Fang roared as she was of all things, biting at butterflies that were fluttering around the courtyard. Fang was intrigued and began to chase the bugs trying to eat them with little to no luck. Which led to the current state of Fang. Who was just leaping and biting at the rather evasive bugs before her "Graw, rawr!"

Spear meanwhile was inspecting one of the pillars in the courtyard. Looking at the substance and stabbing at it like he was trying to get a chunk out of it for whatever reason. Blake didn't ask or want to know why; and left it as just a Spear thing.

Speaking of Blake and Albedo were watching this all play out. Blake seeming amused at the two as she found their curiosity endearing to witness. Albedo on the other hand, eh…

"I have no idea why you put up with those two Blake. They seem like more trouble than their worth considering how dumb they are." Albedo stated calmly if not with a hint of disgust towards Spear and Fang

"Albedo I don't think they're as 'dumb' as you say they are. They just show their intelligence in a different way. Besides you have to admit, but they are a bit endearing." Blake stated with a half-smile as by this point she'd become use to how blunt Albedo was. Even if it hadn't been that long since she was summoned

"Hmf, right smart. Whatever you say… Blake." Albedo replied back. Calmly, though Blake had noticed some tenses under her tone too. Blake sighed a bit as she wished Albedo wasn't so iffy still with her

"Albedo, seriously what's the problem and don't say there isn't I'm not stupid. Look is something I said, did or... wait. D-Do you think I'm the reason your stuck here?" Blake asked. Somewhat sternly but a bit hurt also when she noticed Albedo clench her fists just a bit tightly. That was clear answer that this was the case apparently. Which hurt more from the fact that anyone would think that of her "Seriously. Look I had NOTHING to do with you getting stuck in the gem. Besides why would I want to do it. You honestly think I feel okay with having living beings tied to me because of a stupid rock?!"

"Ugh… no. No, I don't think that. I just… just don't care to feel this... this UGH. This weak. Okay that's why. I can usually do what I want and have the power to do it back where I lived. But now I'm as weak as you lot." Albedo exclaimed angrily. Though didn't lash out as she had enough sense to know that Blake honestly didn't have any way of being the one to get her stuck in that stupid gem. Didn't mean she wasn't still pissed off about it though

"Real nice…" Blake muttered. But sighed knowing that Albedo was at least trying to be civil "Look. I don't know why or who put you, Fang and Spear in my gem. But I promise you this at least. I'll do whatever I can to get you back to your home."

"And… what if you can't?" Albedo asked back. As she felt a bit at ease hearing those words come out of Blakes mouth, despite having a feeling getting back home wouldn't be as easy as she wished

"If we can't. Well then I guess you can be part of the family. Mine if you want. I mean look I'm just trying to be nice and despite how you seem so far. You don't seem THAT bad. Just a bit vicious and crabby at times. No offense." Blake explained sheepishly. Not wanting to offend Albedo when they seemed to be having a bit of break through with their friendship here

"None taken…." Albedo muttered as she averted her gaze from Blake

It wasn't that she against it. She had to admit, it might be nice enough. Honestly it was more of the fact she was shocked at how genuine she could tell Blake was being with that request. Then again she came to the realization early on this week that the people here might not be like the one's in her home world. Still, she actually was kind of happy that Blake even offered in the first place.

"If and IF you never did find my home world. Would you… really be fine with me being a part of your family? Albedo asked seeming a bit kinder now as she looked back at Blake

"I'm sure. Besides my mom always wanted a litter so there's that, and I always wanted older brothers or sisters so it would be nice." Blake mused as she smiled a bit "Just promise me to try and be a bit nicer here. I know you haven't been in the best mood and I can't blame you really for that. But I think it would just be easier for you if you got along with everyone."

"Hm… fine. I can try, but I still hold the right to punch people if they piss me off." Albedo exclaimed as she might as well give it try. Since she wasn't in a world of her own anyways it would be more beneficial to have allies. Maybe even friends if she felt comfortable enough for that later on

"Fair enough. Now then I remember you mentioning someone names Ainz a while ago. Someone you like?" Blake mused smirking as she may not look like it. But if it was gossip, she liked doing it from time to time. Besides Albedo might appreciate talking about whoever this Ainz person was

"Heh. You could say that. Much more like in love Blake. Hm... you know I think we're gonna get along much better then I'd originally thought." Albedo remarked. Knowing that Blake was trying to just help her mood and she for one actually appreciated it

So as Blake and Albedo started to gossip. While Spear and Fang were still doing their things on this quiet day. We now switch over to Weiss, Lucy and Ethan. Who were currently inside the schools gun range/ battle simulator. Testing out a few… interesting weapons that Lucy and Ethan had been able to rather easily make from materials left around in this place; while Weiss let Ethan and Lucy try out her weapon.

Let's just say to that currently, this activity wasn't going too far yet and for a good reason...

"Okay, you're gonna have to explain again. But this gun is just that, a gun. No alt-mod where it turns into I dunno an axe or even a bat?" Weiss asked a bit shocked at this since guns such as the ones she held in her hand and laid on the table before her would have been considered stone age at this point

"Oh, OH you want to get on us about our guns. Yours is weird as SHIT. I mean how the hell do you even shoot from this rapier of yours. I see the trigger, but I'm just… WHAT?" Lucy replied back as now that she had a better look at it and from her memories of team RWBY's weapons. None of them, at least to her made a lick of sense on how they even functioned "I swear I know a few people who'd be going crazy trying to figure these weapons out?!"

Now for the weapons on display. From Lucy side of things was what she called the Rostović DB-4 Igla or a Double Barrel Shotgun. Which had silver set of twin barrels, a black rubber stock and a green dot sight. Alongside that was a pistol called a UNTIY. An odd name for the small, compact black steel weapon.

For Ethans weapons at least the two he was able to craft. The first was a two handed auto rifle called the NV4. Plain in coloring of grey, with some black and a bit of faded white. This weapon again seemed rather plain. The pistol the same in a way as it was pure black and called the Electro-Magnetic Compact or EMC for short.

All in all both sets of weapons from Weiss perspectives were rather antique like. She was actually trying to comprehend how one used such weapons that had no melee form for back up. Blake and Yang would find these weapons just as odd as she did and Ruby. Oh and speaking of Ruby. She would be having a field day here with these weapons. When she wasn't busy with other stuff, Ruby was a gun nut at heart. Still as Weiss inspected the weapons of her summons, Lucy and Ethan did the same.

Both staring at the weird combination of rapier and apparently revolver. They could tell thanks the trigger and trigger guard on one side along with the vials of what was apparently called dust intergradient into the ammo chamber. That basically it was a revolver sword. Which only made the two wonder more on how this thing even functioned as it looked like it shouldn't. But somehow, someway it did. Which was the most baffling thing here.

"Okay fair point… look we could argue all day on this topic. But despite how odd I find your weapons. I am rather curious on using them. So, which first?" Weiss stated as she was rather curious on how these weapons did work despite the more archaic look to them

"How bout Lucy's first, then mine and finally yours Weiss. Sound good ladies?" Ethan suggested as the girls nodded in agreement "Good. Now Weiss you go first."

"Alright then." Weiss said as she moved over to the double barrel and pistol Lucy had. Looking between the two she picked up the double barrel first and was quite surprised at how light it was "Huh. I thought it be heavier."

"Well the metal is a lighter alloy and the stock is rubber which is why it's much lighter. But that's simply because of what I used here. Back in my home world, that gun would be much heavier." Lucy explained as she watched Weiss move over to the shooting stand and try to figure out how to load it as she took two of the shells. Lucy chuckled some at that "Hehe, Weiss. Try breaking it in half. Were the ends of the barrel on the inside meet the line connected to the start of the stock."

Weiss was confused just a bit, before she saw what Lucy meant. So taking her advice Weiss did so and was startled for a moment when the gun opened in half from a hinge joint on the bottom. Lucy chuckled some more as Ethan simply watched. After a few seconds, Weiss loaded up the two shells then clicked the gun back into place. Keeping her finger off the trigger. She knew well enough also that the green dot in her line of vision to the target was her sight. Pushing the stock against her shoulder. She waited for a moment before firing.

.

[BOOM, BOOM]

.

Two loud booms echoed seconds later as Weiss was shocked from how much kick the double barrel had as she was flung back a bit. Ethan caught her. As Lucy with the Unity in hand, took the current weapon. But smiled a bit too at Weiss.

"Looks like you had fun." Lucy teased as Ethan helped Weiss back onto her feet. The younger girl shaking her head for a moment

"I did. But I didn't expect such a… kick. I mean my own weapon has one. But not as sudden and forceful as the double barrel had. Did you shoot that gun a lot?" Weiss asked as she was rather surprised at the guns recoil. She knew that if Yang shot it she might have a better footing considering her weapons

"Not really, once and I hated it. But it was a much more common weapon in my home world." Lucy answered before she handed Weiss the Unity and smirked "Now this one I did use a lot. Less kick, very common, ammo was easy enough to find and it was reliable enough. Repairs were easy too. Give it a try. I know you'll love it and don't worry I already loaded it."

Weiss nodded as she moved back over to the shooting stand. Taking a breather as she aimed the pistol ahead. With one hand first but it felt uncomfortable to her, so she used her other hand and felt much more at ease. Once more her finger was off the trigger and she used the green dot on the sights to aim. After a few seconds she moved her finger on the trigger and fired.

.

[BANG…BANG…. BANG, BANG, BANG… BANG….BANG… BANG… BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG]

.

One shot, then another followed by a few more in between. Before Weiss liking the Unity much better fired off the rest of the rounds. As the last round popped out the side and hit the ground. Weiss looked back with a rare smile of glee.

"So…?" Lucy asked smirking still as she and Ethan were glad to see Weiss seem much happier in childlike awe then what she usually seemed like

"That was... was really fun. Like super fun!" Weiss cheered. Before she quickly calmed herself down and cleared her throat "Ahem, anyways. Ethan you said you'd go next or…?"

"I'll go after you've done my weapons. Then Lucy does the same as me, kay?" Ethan answered as Weiss nodded in agreement and happily placed the pistol back on the table were the double barrel had been placed back at

Then Weiss went to use the other two weapons. Ethans, as this time she used the EMC pistol first and though surprised that it was a bit heavier then she thought. She went over and shot it like the other two guns at the targets. After she was done and finding that one fun to use. She went to the NV4. Then again did the same process she had with the double barrel. But being reminded it was an auto-rifle. Weiss fixed her stance, before firing.

To Lucy and Ethan it was funny to see Weiss initial shock at how little recoil the gun had, yet how much of a kick it had too. Weiss went on and shot more until the clip was empty. But by this point Ethan had moved the table with the rest of the weapons and ammo over to Weiss. Weiss without realizing just took another clip and fired the NV4 again. As she was having much more fun now than she ever had before.

Still that was kind of part of Lucy and Ethans plan here. As they'd come to learn a bit ago when talking with Winter and Victor to learn more about Weiss and her family in general. But they had learned when it came to Weiss father, he was rather… demanding and neglectful. Downright abusive mentally to Weiss at least. That and how he treated Victor whenever he came over like a stain on the Schnee family name, how he treated Winter herself like an outcast. Made their mother Willow Schnee a miserable drunk and most likely did worst to the only male of the family, Whitely Schnee to make him such a lap dog. Winter felt a rather deep shame at that last part as she admitted, she should have stayed to keep her siblings safe. Victor just patted her back to comfort his cousin. As he knew Winter held a deep guilt at her behavior when she was younger towards her siblings. Especially Weiss after she'd been made the heir of the family. That... that was something Winter would hate herself for until she passed, mainly because she had effectively become Weiss bully in a sense back then.

.

"Some big sister I was..."

.

That had been what Winter hatefully and bitterly said towards herself when she admitted to that. Not to mention the immense guilt that only made her feel worse then she'd already had felt.

But Lucy of all people reassured Winter that she did her best and yes how she behaved had been in Lucy own words 'A total bitch move'. It was the fact that Winter was trying to do and be the best big sister she could be now. That showed that she was a good person at the end of it all and a good big sister too. Still after that and learning more on the rather dark history of the Mr. Schnee's dealing in general. Lucy and Ethan had made a pledge to protect Weiss at all costs and keep her father away from her as best as they could. Even if it meant killing the man. If Weiss hated them for that after, then so be it. She'd at least be safe.

Oh yes. The both of them weren't falling for the small chance they'd ever end up back in their home worlds again. If anything, this current life was their lives now. A life that neither minded honestly. Still as they watched Weiss having fun like she should have been allowed to as a child. Heiress or not. Lucy and Ethan, if he could smile at the scene. Were happy that Weiss at least now would be able to have some childlike joy in her life.

And besides, isn't it the job of an older sibling to help their younger ones smile?

.

.

.

Now that we've gone past the cousin duo. We find ourselves with the sister duo and their day out with their summons. We start off with Yang who decided to explore the city more since her summons seemed interested with learning about this new world more by studying the everyday goings of it. So that's where we currently find our blonde heroine, her wheelchair bound summon and her older gruffy summon. As Yang was giving them a tour.

"And over there we have the dust shop. Where I learned only recently that's where my baby sister stopped a bunch of thieves from robbing the place." Yang stated, half proud and half still upset Ruby went in headfirst in such a situation. But again prouder then anything as she was pushing Fiore along and using her right hand when only to point out locations "Anyways, sorry if I'm not the best tour guide here. But I know enough places still."

"It's fine Yang. You're doing better than you think, honest." Strange answered as he ignored the few side glances here and there from civilians who took notice of him "Besides. This place is surprisingly like my home world Aside from the faunas and Grimm of course."

"And the prana or… magic. It feels different, much different from back in my home world." Fiore answered as she eyed Strange "Strange, is that why us summons are still here outside the gems. That is what you said correct?"

"Indeed. The magic here is sustaining us longer then we should be allowed to with our magic reserves as summons currently. If we weren't on the world, I'd say we all have maybe a half a day left before having to go back into the gems and recharge." Strange explained as he was finding this world 'Stranger and Stranger' every moment, pun maybe intended there

"So this world is… STRANGE?" Yang joked. Making the actual pun as Fiore and Strange groaned "Aw come on. That was a good one and you know it!"

"Good or not we've only known you for a bit now and you've shown a rather odd obsession with puns." Strange replied back as he just wondered if this was a weird quirk of hers, and that everyone on this planet had some weird habit

"Agreed, but at least they're decent ones." Fiore chimed in as Yang pouted some as Fiore chuckled a little from that

"Anyways…" Yang started to say to get the subject off her and onto something else if anything "I gotta say too. But I still find this whole magic stuff odd. That and the fact you two have completely different ones to one another. Was that why you Fiore were a bit crabby with Strange when you first came out of the gems. I noticed that real quick just to say."

"Well, ah… I wouldn't say crabby just-" Fiore began to say blushing some at the fact it seemed her pervious irritation with Strange had been so noticeable

"Childish, immature?" Strange chimed in as Fiore pouted some as she stared at the older man. Who smirked back and gave her shrug "What I call it like I see it. No offense."

"None taken… I guess." Fiore muttered before she noticed Yang smiling stupidly too "A-Are you finding this funny?"

"Pff… a little." Yang answered as she laughed a bit at how quicky Fiore was to get pouty when someone even if bluntly, called her out "Sorry, haha. Sorry."

"UGH… whatever." Fiore groaned as she just let it be now. Before she sighed and smiled a little "Still you are right Yang. My way of mage craft and Stranges way is very different from one another. It rather fascinating too."

"How, magic seems just like magic. You conjure stuff up and bam you got it!" Yang remarked before she noticed both her summons giving her a raised brow "Heh…well I mean that's what all the story's here said magic was like."

"Maybe so. But the magic for Fiore and I know are rather complex in some ways." Strange explained. Before he decided to go into teacher mode "Like for me, my kind tap into the energies of other dimensions to create what many would call magic. It's pretty much limitless, aside from the skill of the user and their potential within my worlds arcane arts."

"As for my world. Magic isn't magic-magic or what we call 'True Magic'. Instead, it's more of a science mixed with magic. We have things called circuits and the usual amount is a bout twenty-seven to maybe thirty at least. Some may have more, but that's rare." Fiore answered as she looked down at her legs "We also have what's called a Crest. A literal embodiment of our clan's knowledge of our mage craft that's passed down from one member of the family to another. If siblings are involved it goes to the eldest child."

"So then you'd be the older one. I remember you said you had a brother." Yang asked as she understood Stranges explanation a lot more then Fiore's so far

"Indeed. With that, I inherited my family's crest. Though it did come with…side effects sadly." Fiore answered as she sighed some and slightly rubbed her legs

"Like what if you don't mind me asking." Yang asked as she didn't want to seem rude. But she also was trying to learn more about her summons, so might as well ask

"I don't mind. But Yang, why do you think I'm in a wheelchair?" Fiore answered before suddenly Yang stopped which meant she stopped and Strange stopped as well. Fiore looked up seeing Yang staring at her oddly all of sudden. A mixture of shock, anger and concern "Um… Yang, are you okay?"

"I… I don't get it." Yang answered a bit in a hush as she seemed rather dishearten "Why do you want that crest then. If your… your stuck like this?!"

"Yang I appreciate the concern, but it's just how it is. That's the duty of a child in a mage family after all. To keep the crest alive and well. Then I'll pass it down to my own child. I maybe disabled but my family made sure I was able to still bear children and I find it an honor to do so one day. Both as a mage first and then mother second." Fiore answered kindly. As she did appreciate the concern but already knew that Yang would never understand her point of view, she wasn't a magus so how could she

"But still…" Yang began to say as even if no related. Yang already had that maternal/ big sister feeling overcome her when it came to Fiore. But before she could say more, she felt Strange place his hand on her shoulder as she looked to the older man "Strange?"

"Yang I understand how you feel. But it's no our place to judge how Fiore does things in her world." Strange explained. Though felt similar to how Yang was when he'd learned a bit earlier on Fiore's magic and her crest. He especially didn't like how she referred to herself as basically just a baby making vessel for the next generation. It seemed all so cold and inhuman if you asked him. He hoped that maybe spending time like this right now would help change the girls mind on many things. He hoped at least

"I know just…" Yang said once more, before she sighed knowing Strange had a point. But that didn't mean she had to like it

"Like I said before Yang. I appreciate it. Truly I do, you've proven to be a great friend already to me than most others I know. Aside from my younger brother." Fiore stated as she wanted to reassure Yang that even if she may not understand her point of view. She still appreciated Yang's concern for her "So thank you Yang. Thank you dearly."

"Eh no problem. That's what family is for." Yang quipped as she smiled now

"Family?" Fiore questioned as Strange decided to stay quiet and let the girls have their chat

"Well yeah. Look I know we've barely know each other, but I was always told family are the people who you trust. Be the blood related or not. So we're all family here." Yang mused as she smiled widely before patting the top of Fiore's head. Then giving her a thumbs up "So don't fret. Your big sis Yang has you back!"

Fiore for a moment and even Strange were surprised by that. They wondered if this was just a trait people of Remnant had, or if was Yang and her group that seemed to have only this welcoming mindset to them. Either way the two gave each other a quick glance but appreciated the mere act of considering the two family. Especially since it hadn't been too long of knowing one another.

"Well… thank you then Yang. Really thanks." Fiore thanked once more as she gave Yang a simple nod and smile

"Question, that make me like an uncle or…?" Strange asked curious as he smirked

"Hm more of the scruffy older brother. Haha!" Yang teased a bit

"Hey I'm not scruffy." Strange argued a bit as he rubbed his well somewhat scruffy beard

But instead Yang laughed some more at that, then followed by Fiore who giggled at first before she began to laugh as well. Strange grumbled a bit. Before he just chuckled realizing that Yang was more on spot more with her assessment of him. So, the three simply enjoyed this moment.

So far for Yang it seemed she'd gotten a bit closer to her summons…

Still, we move away now from Yang and her summons. As now we move to Ruby. Who though wasn't on school grounds, decided to make her way out to a… special place. It was around that time of year already even if a bit earlier than usual. But it was probably for the best to go earlier this year considering the situation that could be coming any day or hopefully at least later months.

So currently here we find Ruby Rose walking down a dirt pathway as she skipped a little. Behind her was a rather fast Mister B, who despite his size and loud thumps; barely seemed to be causing any animals to panic or flee. While walking by Ruby's left was her hound Caules. Who was happily following his new master and keeping an eye out for any danger.

Yes, today too was a sunny day as the tree's around were still covered in its summer green. Birds chirped from a distance and what animals that weren't Grimm. Grazed on the plants around. It again was a nice day for Ruby Rose and her two summons as she skipped on down the dirt road.

"Da, da, do, do…da… da." Ruby muttered an old tune she remembered hearing when she but a baby and small child of four. As she skipped and skipped, while feeling happy she could spend time with her summons like this. Even if neither talked for obvious reason. Though as she skipped on she stopped for a moment, Mister B and Caules following in suit. Ruby then stretched her arms out as she took in a deep breath "Ah. Nice fresh air, nice weather and I get to hang with my two new buddies!"

"Arf, arf!" Caules barked happily as he wagged his tail some more. While Mister B kept quiet like a silent guardian for the two others with him

"Hehe glad to see you agree. Oh your such a good boy Caules, yes you are!" Ruby happily cheered as she knelt down and began to pet her new hound. Caules happily enjoying it before he began to lick Ruby's face as the young girl chuckled "Hehe. Hehe, okay, okay I get it. You love me already. Hehe!"

"Arf!" Caules barked once more as he stopped barking, before just enjoying the pets Ruby was giving him once more

"Hm. You know Zewi would love to meet ya. He's my other dog and like you. The goodest boy there could be. Sad dad couldn't take him here, but then again we've been meaning to get him trained some more. So I guess leaving him at the doggy training facility was the best idea to do. But I know he'll love you when you two meet. Isn't that great to hear boy!" Ruby happily said as she pet Caules some more, before her stomach growled. As it did Caules lowered his head and then placed his right paw over it like he was face palming or face PAW-ming in this case… please never let Yang know that pun. Still Ruby blushed a little at that "Heh…hehe, guess I'm hungrier then I thought. Hehe.."

Ruby's audience just stared back at her and the young girl was SO happy her big sister wasn't here or she'd be making puns like no tomorrow already. Blake would most likely tease her too since Yang seemed to be infecting her with her sense of humor and Weiss. Oh Ruby would be a blubbering mess if the girl she knew for fact she loved now, had just heard her. But that aside she got back up and walked over to Mister B who had a fanny pack of all things tied around his waist, a large one but a fanny pack no doubt.

"Alright, Mister B a moment and I'm gonna get lunch ready. Thanks again for carrying the supplies and food buddy!" Ruby happily said as she patted the metal titan's arm

"Grahhhhh…rahhhhh." Mister B simple bellowed like usual as he was fine with helping Ruby and in his mind, she was the little sister if not a bit older

"I'll take that as your welcome. Still thank you." Ruby kindly said as she pulled out a blanket she set down on the ground as Caules laid on it seconds later. Ruby chuckled before she then pulled out a picnic basket and set it down. As she sat down herself, she looked over at Mister B still standing "Hey Mister B come over here. Take a seat pretty please."

Mister B though not really knowing the reason for this 'Picnic' aside from eating. Followed Ruby's plead as he moved closer until he was standing near the edge of the blanket. Then he sat down as a semi-loud 'Thump' echoed. Before settling, Ruby smiled some as she opened the basket and took out an egg sandwich which she took a bite from.

"Yummy!" Ruby cheered as she loved egg sandwiches. Chewing a bit more she swallowed before taking a piece and offering it to Caules who sniffed the food. Before taking it happily and seemed to love it "Aw, happy to see you like it. But that's all for you. I don't want you to have an upset tummy because you ate too much of this."

"Rwwwwmmm…" Caules whined a bit as he lowered his head on Ruby's right thigh and gave her his own puppy dog stare which was quite effective

"D'aw okay. OKAY. Just one more bite and that's it. Understood mister?" Ruby said somewhat sternly. Even though she found her new hound too adorable already

"Ruff!" Caules barked happily as Ruby took off one more piece before giving it to him as he happily ate it and wagged his tail some

"Glad you like it. But don't say I don't give you anything, spoiled boy." Ruby mused as she chuckled some before petting Caules

"Arf, ruff!" Caules barked back as he rested his head back on Ruby's right thigh. Seeming content with the two pieces of egg sandwich he got

"Good boy." Ruby said before she took another bite of her sandwich. Then she looked at the ever so silent Mister B "Hey Mister B, do you want some?"

Mister B simply stared back as it got quiet. Though Mister B knew that food wasn't something his kind needed. At least anymore, not that he could take a bite either. As his helmet and suit of his was graphed into his flesh, and organs. He hoped his new little sister would never learn that. She seemed too innocent to take it well.

"Um… Mister B can you even eat. Hm. Nod once for no and two for yes. You know what I'm asking right?" Ruby asked before she saw Mister B after a few seconds nod twice. Seeing that he did understand her, Ruby smiled "Good. So again I'll ask. Can you eat?"

Mister B nodded once, which made Ruby frown some as she found the idea of NOT being able to even enjoy food sad. But she wondered a bit more too now about her metal giant of a guardian.

"Oh I'm sorry… but can I ask too. Is it because the suit is… maybe stuck on you?" Ruby asked once more. As Mister B seemed much more hesitant to answer. Before he decided to be honest. Since he knew at least Ruby wouldn't know the full extent of his body changes. So he nodded twice once more for 'Yes'. Ruby's frown deepened after that "That's so sad. I mean you got really cool armor and a drill arm. But you can't eat or do anything outside that suit. I'm sorry you have to deal with that Mister B."

Mister B did nothing more than pat Ruby on the head. Ruby already had figured that was him saying 'It's fine, thank you, etc.' at least in general. Still Ruby then went back to eating her food, enjoying the outside and just enjoying spending time with her two summons even if they didn't speak. She felt like she already knew them well enough.

After maybe half an hour more of just enjoying each other company and Ruby making one sided small talk. Finally Ruby was done and packed up. Then began her way off once more and this time Mister B on his own for once. Offered her and even Caules his shoulder to carry them. Having no reason to say no Ruby took the kind offer. Taking Caules in her arms, before sitting up Mister B's right shoulder. The rest of the walk was faster that was for sure. Mister B even scared a few roaming Boarbatusk's that came to close.

But the walk was worth it as they ended up near a cliffs end. Where a lone grave sat. Ruby, Yang, her father, her uncle and grandfather knew this place all too well. This was the grave site of one Summer Rose. As Ruby got closer and encouraging Caules, and Mister B to follow. She then stopped and her summons stopped a few inches away moments after. Ruby knelt down then before she cleared her throat.

"Hey mom… how are you?" Ruby asked in a much more somber tone by this point. As she thought in her mind what her mother would say and as always it was 'I'm fine, how about you my little Ruby?' Ruby smiled some before she continued on "I'm great mom. Doing really well. I've made friends and fallen in love with my bestie Weiss Schnee. Oh and I brought two of my newest buddies. Caules and Mister B. Boys say hello to my mom."

"Arf!" Caules barked as he did of all things a back flip which surprised Ruby as she wondered now if her hound knew anymore tricks

"Brraaahhhoooo…" Mister B bellowed before he also for once waved his hand like he understood well enough. Ruby kept note to see what else Mister B as well knew when it came to gestures for communication

"See new buddies!" Ruby cheered as she smiled some while staring at her mother's grave. Before her smile faltered and she went back to a more… iffy mood "Though I gotta say mom. Things have been… odd too. Really odd and apparently me, Yang and our partners are part of some bigger prophecy thingy. I still have a hard time understanding it. But… I'm just a bit scared is all. I don't know if I'm ready for this and I know don't have a choice really."

No words again, not that Ruby expected it. But she wished her mother was still around. She would have loved meeting everyone and especially Blake and Weiss. Sighing she was about to get up, before she felt Caules moving his head under her right arm and nuzzling against her. While Mister B moved next to her left and took a knee.

Ruby didn't say anything but teared up a little with a smile realizing that even if she was scared of what was to come. She wasn't alone. So she just stayed where she was at with her two boys, her mother and knowing now what her mother would say to her worries.

.

.

.

"Don't be afraid my little Ruby. You'll never face it alone. You have friends and family that will be by your side until they very end. So keep smiling my baby girl. Smile and look forward to the bright future ahead."

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Odd, oh how odd this almost near full month had been…

That was all Lucy could think off when she chalked the past near full month. Just 'Odd'. Nothing more, nothing less. Then again it wasn't like she even wanted to believe this was all was real.

But it was, it truly was real and Lucy knew no amount of wishing or dare she even do; praying could change that fact. Honestly though, compared to Night City in her own world this place was an actual paradise. No city noise, no pollution, no freaks jacking it off in public, etc. It was nice.

Huh… 'Nice'. Wasn't that a funny little word that had been ringing more and more in her head then ever now. Heck words like 'Hopeful', 'Peaceful' and even 'Happy'. Had been words she was thinking more of even since awakening here. If she had to be honest, she might have already fallen in love with this new world called Remnant. Sure there were those Grimm but compared to her world and all the cease pools there. This world was again to her, a paradise in its truest form.

Maybe it was because it was so hopeful. Another concept that was rare if pretty much dead in her home world. It was nice though to actual have hope. Besides, she knew even if she could. She'd never want to go back to Night City. She had nothing left anyways aside from the moon, so what was the point. Nothing else mattered. She'd lost most of what she had loved on that day when that… that monster came.

But Lucy refused to think any more on that. No instead, she thought back on some of the things she like about this world; and the most prevalent. Were surprisingly the people she'd come to know in a short amount of time. She didn't know why, but each of them were okay enough. Even Albedo if barely considering how snooty she acted at times.

But that said she enjoyed each of their company so far. Which for her was rare, very rare and she was even acting a lot sillier at times. She didn't know why but it was maybe because of just how at peace she felt in this world. It gave her sense of awe she used to have as a kid. Well, when she was very happy before the…tests. She wished her friends were still around. Both new and old. She honestly believed they'd all love it here. Peaceful and filled with monsters to kill.

Be it Maine who would have just been happy to have everyone back to the living or Dorio feeling the same way if not showing it more since she had a much softer side. One she only showed to those she trusted. That and probably keeping an eye on Maine like usual, along with a lot making out. Those two were not as subtle with their relationship as they had thought they were.

Heck she also knew when it came Falco the ever-loyal wheelman of the crew or even that pervert Pilar. Those two would probably really love it here for different reason. Falco because he'd just like the scenery. Pilar probably because there were a lot of pretty girls he could try to get with, the word being try.

Or even those who she at one point had mixed feelings about, even if she loved them like actual family members. Be it from Kiwi the one who had betrayed her in the end, the one who despite all issue between them. Lucy had loved as a mother in a way. She was the one who had taught what she knew now once she'd escape the other hellhole that use to be her home. That and in those rare moments of life. Kiwi had shown some motherly care towards her. How fucked up was that honestly, the cold woman who had backstabbed her was the closest thing to a mother she still loved oddly. But she too would like it here and Lucy was sure of that.

Though this also included Rebecca. Little Rebecaa who was ironically like a little sister to her. A at times bratty one, but a little sister she loved also dearly despite the tension sometimes between them. How she died... it still hasn't left Lucys mind when she saw the aftermath of her death by that monster. Still, she knew Rebecca would love it here too.

How she missed them all. Each one an odd if not welcomed piece in her life, pieces that could have never been replace after each had died in that shithole of world she once came from. But that said there was one more person she knew who would have loved this new world the most.

That would be her one and only true love, her David. Oh how the boy she met back then turned leader later on would absolutely have loved this world. He probably would have gotten along well with everyone easily too. How she missed him, how she wondered what could have been if he and her had been born in a world like this. One still full of hope and kindness. She wondered if they'd been married by this point, with kids even. Maybe a sassy cute daughter and an adorable bratty son. But she knew it was best not to dwell too much on that. She didn't want to break down on those what ifs.

Still as Lucy laid on her bed, staring up at the celling as she did her best not to ponder anymore on her loved ones back in her old world. She suddenly heard a knock at the door. She couldn't remember if she was expecting anyone. But she didn't want to be rude here. So she sat back up before answering.

"Come in." Lucy said loudly. Seconds later the door opened and in came a few who'd she'd gotten to know quite well enough so far

These in order from better known, to wanting to get to know better were Ethan, Weiss, Fiore who was being pushed by Coco, Velvet and Yatsuhashi. All of them smiling at Lucy as they entered. Well maybe not Yatsuhashi who seemed slightly dejected and Ethan who well somehow covey a similar feeling without even having any kind of facial features.

"Well seems like you're enjoying a good nap. Hehe, sorry if we woke you up." Weiss stated kindly as Lucy half smiled back

"Eh wasn't napping. I was just enjoying the peace here is all." Lucy answered as if she had to be honest. If she'd ever had another little sister, it would be Weiss as the heiress was a far-cry in a good way from the corpo's she'd known back in her home world. That and they looked vaguely alike so it wasn't too out of being believable "Anyways, what are you all doing here. Did I miss something?"

"You totally forgot didn't ya hun. Eh no problem. But nothing bad, just we're going…." Coco said as she smiled widely "SHOPPING!"

"Oh we are…." Lucy mused as she hadn't gone shopping in a long time. That and she smirked a bit more wickedly when she eyed the boys realizing why they were not seeming as happy now "You two our bag boys then?"

"Eh…." Yatsuhashi groaned as this was norm for him. A dreaded norm, but a norm no doubt and now it was multiplied by four... yay

"Yes there are. Yatsuhashi here is Coco's resident bag boy." Velvet sheepishly answered. As she patted the large boys back while Coco on the side lines smirked in amusement

"Just to say we're very appreciative of it too boys. Honest." Fiore reassured. Smiling at Ethan and Yatsuhashi who felt a bit better thanks to those kind words "Don't worry too. You can buy a thing or two if you find anything kay?"

"Thanks…" Yatsuhashi replied back as he let out another sigh, before Ethan eyed Lucy who was amused even more now

"You're enjoying this aren't ya?" Ethan muttered as he eyed the cyber women who smirked cheekily "You're evil. Pure evil ya know that?"

"Oh you know you love that about me already." Lucy teased before she got up and stretched her arms out "Anyways let's get going. The day's still young. But the shop's aren't."

Without another word the group of five girls and two boys made their way down and out of Beacon. Before walking out through the gates. As they did, they all chit-chatted a bit here and there. Enjoying the walk into Vale. It was nice and peaceful honestly and no one in the group regretted coming along. By the time they reached the town and explored at least one or two smooth shops. Buying nothing as nothing caught any of their attention. They were now heading to the first clothing store of the day.

Sadly this nice day would turn sour very, very quickly for our group.

Why, oh nothing really aside from A SUDDEN ANTI-FANUS PROTEST ON ONE SIDE AND AN ANTI-HUMAN PROTEST ON THE OTHER SIDE of the town's square. Both groups of all days and times, deciding to come into vale to spout their hateful words between one another. Why and who allowed this who knew. But it didn't seem like it was gonna end anytime soon. That and there were reporters there as well. Weiss the first to quickly show her annoyance of this sudden turn of events.

"Of all… ugh. Let's just ignore them and walk around. I'm sure they'll leave us be." Weiss muttered as she and the others did what they could to avoid being noticed being spotted by both groups and the news

But as they did, those who weren't natives. Being Ethan, Fiore and Lucy got a real good idea on just how bad it was between some faunas and humans if the speakers of both opposing protest were any indication currently.

"We of the human union league demand you animals move back to homes in the wild!" A female lead protester screamed through a megaphone wearing a grey shirt that said in red 'No Animals Allowed!' in a more satirical meaning as under it was a picture of a head with animal ears with a big red 'X' over it "GET LOST FREAKS!"

"FREAKS, FREAKS!" The rest of the anti-faunas crowd screamed alongside their supposed leader wearing rather similar shirts

"Screw you ya bigoted bitch. You humans are all the same, time to take ya down a peg!" Another female lead protester, being a bear faunas screamed back. Her own blue shirt saying in big bold white lettering, 'Faunas superiority, human inferiority!' if not in some unnoticed ironic sense at how hypocritical her own shirt was "BIGOTS!"

"BIGOTS, BIGOTS!" The rest of the faunas in the anti-human group screamed alongside their own leader

As this all went on the various new reporters surrounding the dueling protesters were recorded and commenting on the on the situation at hand. Even if it seemed some were making it worse with their own comments here. Like one female human in a nice blue suit, which looked like the stereotypical view and drama hungry newscasters. One that was close enough for the passing group of our heroes to overhear.

"This is Cassandra Wu of Channel 20 Afternoon Report with breaking news. It seems the opposing Humanity Front and the opposing Faunas Union are finally butting heads on the political board after years of deep tension and hatred for one another. Keeping watching for all the juicy updates and the possibility of some psychical violence even. Superb excitement!" Miss Wu stated cheerfully. As it seemed she was rather happy for all of this, much to the disgust of Weiss and the others as they kept passing by. Hoping that they wouldn't be spotted

"Man. Guess wherever anyone goes they all have their share of morons." Lucy mused. Since even in Night City she wasn't really a fan of racists or bigots. Mainly because they were annoying beyond belief and she saw it just as a waste of time, and energy

"Yeah. But like Weiss said, let's just keep our p's and q's to ourselves. Not a good idea if we attract any attention." Coco chimed in as she was making sure Velvet was behind her just in case the idiots on both sides saw her

"I just wished things weren't like this. I just never understood why so many would waste their time with all that hatred." Velvet said sadly. Wanting to get away from both groups as quickly as she could

"Sadly that will always be an issue ladies. No matter how much we try to stomp it out. But better to just give them no mind, they're no worth it." Fiore replied back as she just rolled her eyes at the two groups "Besides, try to give a bigot a half a treat and they'll take the whole thing instead."

"That a saying you know or did you just come up with that little miss?" Ethan questioned as he found that rather good to use for a later time

"On my own. Feel free to use it, any of you." Fiore answered as she did find herself proud of the fact she came up with that saying on the spot

"Either way we should keep moving. I don't want to know what will happen if any of them spot us, especially you Weiss." Yatsuhashi exclaimed as the others simply nodded in absolute agreement as they continued their way off past these two groups

BUT… it was never that simple or easy to do. Mainly because Weiss was way to easily noticeable with her snow white hair and the fact she was traveling with an unlikely band for company. As it was during the argument of the anti-Fanus side of the protest group wars. That the current speaker took notice of Weiss and her company.

"THE ABOMINATION!" The faunas speaker screamed in a mixture of rageful disgust. The group froze in their track from the sudden callout of Weiss, knowing very quickly things were going to get very cramp soon

Their fears quickly became worse when Weiss and the rest looked seeing that everyone from the two protesting sides, and the news outlets staring at them. Be it from the news reporters like Miss Wu and her company seeing this as a big scandal to capitalize on or the angry protesting groups. All eyes primarily on Weiss. Each stare silently screaming that Weiss was some sort of disgusting mistake of nature itself.

Seconds later unfortunately the newscasters and both protesting groups swarmed the group before they could make a run for it. As they did, in a mixture of shouting out questions, screams of hatred and a lot of photos being taken. It was Miss Wu the reporter that pushed her microphone near Weiss face. Much to Weiss increasing irritation so far.

"Miss Schnee, Miss Schnee. Cassandra Wu of Channel 20 Afternoon News. Tell us all. But how does it feel to be a mix breed human and faunas considering your family?" Miss Wu questioned in mocking glee as some protesters screamed 'Boos' seconds later. The others decided to keep quiet if only to avoid saying or doing something that would make it worse as Weiss took a moment before responding back

"Well… Miss Wu. I will only say that I personally have no issues with it. The girl I've come to learn is my cousin. Was before like a sister to me, so again if anything and you can put this on record. But I'm glad, very glad to know I have more family than before. Faunas or not. My own families past deeds or not. It doesn't make me change how I feel. Got it?" Weiss sternly answered as she tried to get herself and everyone else away. But it seemed Miss Wu wasn't done just yet

"I get ya Miss Schnee, but one more thing. Is it true you'll soon be marrying a wealthy prince from Atlas to keep good old Schnee dynasty going?" Miss Wu questioned with an amused smirk as Weiss froze for a second at that statement

The others hearing this were surprised that apparently Weiss father was actually pulling something like this. But they were especially worried for Weiss, who they noticed seemed like she'd just hear news that shook her to her very core. To be honest that might as well be the case.

Meanwhile the only thoughts that went through Weiss mind were horror for one, horror that it seemed her father was getting desperate or worse even. Selling her off to be some jerks trophy wife so he can probably get some deal settled. But she also felt a sudden rage, pure blinding rage building up. Again, her father AGAIN was trying to control her whole life to his likes. Well no more, oh no more. She refused to marry some prick she never meet when she was already… already… without thinking and mixed with her rage at the moment. She suddenly blurted out a response to such a statement there.

"No, that's my answer. Because I'm already engaged to a young lady who I've become close with. She's my partner, my best friend and the love of my life. Me and my fiancée RUBY ROSE are to be wedded in coming month or so. So there, that's the truth Miss Wu!" Weiss screamed proudly and confidently at that

But after she did, it didn't take even a second Weiss realized what she just said. That and live for the whole world to hear. Weiss then eyed those with her, all of them surprised hearing that. Though Coco and Lucy at least smirked at the sudden declaration. Coco even handing Lucy twenty lien as Lucy pocketed it.

But as more and more sudden questions, and some protests now began to be shouted out towards Weiss. Weiss couldn't help but want to curl up in a ball and just cry in embarrassment. As she realized that her father most likely saw this and if so, he'd be coming down himself soon as possible now. Heck Winter would probably want a word with her too. Victor meanwhile would just be teasing her to no end now. He'd be happy for her, but again would tease her.

Though more harrowing, was the fact she'd have to convince Tia-Yang, Qrow, Xehanort and especially Yang to marry Ruby. But worse of all was that she would have to face and explain to Ruby of things that had been on her mind for a good while now when it came to their relationship. She just hoped it wouldn't cause a rift between them. Because if so then…

Then that would be the worse outcome of it all.

.

.

.

Well, things could be better….

At least that's what Weiss was thinking currently as she was back up against the wall. An anger filled Yang cornering her and looking like she wanted to beat her to near death. Lifting Weiss up by the collar of her shirt seconds later, Yang glared into Weiss eyes. Her own eyes flickering between her normal Iliac color and red. Blake meanwhile was trying to calm Yang down the best she could. If only so her cousin wouldn't end up with a black eye or even a broken limb or two.

"Yang dear, please calm down. I know what Weiss said may have been a bit much but still…" Blake said. Though she too was a bit irked at Weiss for saying such a thing. But she didn't want her cousin to get beaten up for it either

"A BIT, Blake I know she's your cousin. My friend, but right now…." Yang started to say as calmly as she could as she addressed her girlfriends plead. Before she focused back on her now soon to be new sister in law apparently. One part she was happy for it, now team RWBY would literally be a family. But her rage was overriding the joy she felt as she tightened her grip on Weiss collar "Right now. All I want to do is beat the ever living day lights out of you Weiss. You have any idea what you just did!"

"I... I know. I'm sorry but-" Weiss began to say. Only for Yang to stop her as she to pushed her against the wall a bit harder. Weiss swore she was starting felt a bit of heat coming off of Yang, which wasn't a good sign at all

"Sorry. You're SORRY. Oh… oh, Weiss were past sorry right now. You just threw my sister into a whole world of problems. YOUR PROBLEMS!" Yang scream as Blake watching still was getting very worried at just how angry her girlfriend was becoming "Do you have an idea what this going to do to her. She's only fifteen and by next year. You'll be eighteen and she'll still be a teen. How the hell can she have a normal life when she's in a marriage that pretty much between an adult and minor. She's a lot more… more fragile than she gives off. But you don't care… do you."

"Okay you know what…. Yang. I'm going to say this once. Hurt me all you like, screamed at me and even hate me if that helps. But…" Weiss started to say. Then she took a deep breath before she suddenly kicked Yang in the face hard as Yang fell onto her back. Weiss falling to her feet right when Yang hit the ground. Blake ran to Yangs side, while Weiss got up slowly and glared right back at Yang who was being helped back up "Don't ever assume that I don't care. I care a lot more than you think, I love your little sister. But if you don't believe me then maybe I'll show you how serious I am!"

"Weiss stop please. There's no need to-" Blake tried to say. Before Yang cut her as she was back up on her feet now and cracked her neck. Blake got even more worried as she knew what that meant "Yang no!"

"Sorry babe. But I want to settle it this way, besides this is between me and your cousin." Yang stated as she clenched her fists a bit. Then she narrowed her eyes at her soon to be sister in law and smirked "So 'SISTER', ready?"

"Anytime you are… 'SIS'." Weiss mused as she smirked back and not even a second later charged at Yang

Yang did the same as both girls screamed a battle cry. Before they clashed into each other and tumbled onto the ground. Already throwing punches, kicks and pulling hair. Both future in laws seeming to put their all into this sudden brawl. All the while a panicked Blake watched the scene go on, had lost all sense of what to even do right now.

But as both Weiss and Yang were duking it out, screaming at each other with nonsensical word of anger. It was just then that the door opened showing Ruby, Donald and Goofy coming in. As the three did they quickly saw the fight going on. Without a second more Donald ran over to Yang, while Goofy ran over to Weiss. Both men pulling the girls off each other. As both Yang and Weiss tried to break free. But to no avail as Donald and Goofy were a lot stronger than they seemed. By this point Ruby had enough of whatever was going on here.

"HEY!" Ruby screamed in a rare, loud tone as everyone flinched a bit from that before they all look at a rather upset Ruby who had her arms crossed "WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING!?"

"Well I ah… baby sis I…" Yang tried to say. But it was no use, she always got nervous when she got the rare scolding from her little sister

"Ruby dear, sweetie, darling… um ah. We were just…" Weiss tried to explain. But was in a cross section of gushing at how adorable her proclaimed to be fiancée was when she was angry and scared beyond belief that her soon to be wife was angry with her currently

"Fighting." Ruby sternly answered. Weiss and Yang lowering their heads a bit at the fact that maybe they had both overreacted a bit just now. Donald and Goofy letting the two go. Then Ruby sighed, before she addressed everyone else aside from Weiss "Can you four wait outside please. I... I need to talk with Weiss."

"But Ruby-" Yang tried to say, but Ruby cut her off

"Yang… big sis. Please." Ruby firmly asked once more. As she gave Yang a pleading look that she needed Yang and Weiss apart for a bit too cool down, before any apologizing could be done. That and the fact she NEEDED to talk with Weiss

"Okay… okay." Yang replied back as she sighed too. Then she looked at Weiss and even if they were still a bit peeved at each other, they smiled at one another a little. Yang deciding to offer the olive branch between them "When we're both a bit cooler headed I guess. We can talk, kay… sister?"

"I'd like that… sis." Weiss replied back as she was happy that despite the fight just now. She and Yang were still on good terms

Yang then made her way out, smiling a bit when she got a pat on the shoulder and kiss on the cheek from Blake. Blake then gave Weiss a looked back and lipped 'Good luck with your little wife cousin.' A hint of a mischievous smirk occurred too at that as Weiss stuck her tongue out at her cousin. Who seemed to just find the response amusing. Then Donald and Goofy followed behind, giving Ruby and Weiss a nod. The duo nodding back to their newer two friends.

Once the four were out of the room. Weiss felt that uneasy feeling in her stomach again as she looked upon Ruby. Who was staring at the ground, somewhat shyly as she was trying to make herself as small as she could. Weiss felt awful at how this sudden must have been for the fifteen year old. Walking up slowly to Ruby. Weiss took a deep breath as she addressed her… future wife.

"Ruby um…I…ah…" Weiss tried to say. But her throat felt like it was starting to tighten up beyond belief and of all times to do so

"W-What do you feel about me?" Ruby quietly asked, as Weiss had never heard Ruby sound so… well scared. It wasn't something Weiss ever wanted to hear again

"I, you see I-I-" Weiss started to say. Though wondering now if this how it was to be in love, like real love

Honestly she'd never felt something like this. Sure she had small childhood crushes on just old story book characters like the Rusted Knight because she'd always wanted to be someone's princess. But again, just childhood crushed no doubt. No this… this was intoxicatingly different. It was a feeling of pure bliss, and pure adoring of another. Though Ruby had cut her off real quick before Weiss could even try and explain her feelings.

"B-Because if this is just so you don't get married off. T-T-That's fine… honest. If it means keeping you here, we can be married… even if it's just for convinces." Ruby began to say as it seemed she was dealing with a much more dreadful line of thinking. Weiss felt like a monster for even making Ruby come to such a conclusion

"Ruby please. That… I… you have to bel-" Weiss again tried to explain. But her own damn nervousness was kicking in and making it that much harder to do so. It didn't help with how suddenly frantic Ruby was becoming much either

"I get it. I mean even if I'm just happy to be with the girl I-I love. You don't have to love me back. I'm just some… some stupid little loser anyways." Ruby began to rant a bit. Her voice was between strained and on the verge of crying as she sniffed a few times

"Ruby-" Weiss yet again started to say. Her heart soared at the very fact that Ruby just admitted she loved her back. But yet again, Ruby had a bad tendency to just keep going off when she was in more down mood from what Weiss was witnessing firsthand

"And you're like a super amazing, sweet, kind, talent goddess compared to me. Anyone would be happy to have you as a wife. But no you get stuck with stupid, useless-" Ruby ranted on as Weiss decided to try and cut her off this time

"Ruby-" Weiss said in a firmer tone now, but Ruby was in full rant mode by this point

"Moronic, untalented little ol-" Ruby was about to finish off with. But Weiss by this point had enough of seeing Ruby so critical on herself

"RUBY!" Weiss screamed. Ruby flinched from the sudden tone shift and then felt Weiss grab her by the shoulders before something rather wonderful happened

Ruby a few seconds later, felt a pair of soft lips hit hers. Before she realized Weiss was kissing her and Ruby was shocked. Before she decided to just go with it. Unknown to Ruby something suddenly… switched in her. Before Ruby or Weiss knew it, they had ended up on the bottom bunk Ruby slept in, Ruby top of Weiss as they were making out. It was a moment or so later before they stopped and took a breather.

"That… I… we…" Ruby began to say. As she could literally heard her heart beating in her ears and so fast too

"I know… I know and… I'm sorry for dragging you into this." Weiss answered back. Though felt similar to what Ruby was at the moment "I'm happy but… are you fine with this…us?"

"Yeeee…P!" Ruby answered, empathizing the 'P' at the end as Weiss chuckled some followed by Ruby. Once done with the chuckling Ruby smiled as she cupped Weiss face. A bit with a shaky hand. But romantic enough for a fifteen year old who'd never been in a relationship or even had a crush before. But this was a good one to start and end with. Still Ruby leaned in a bit closer to Weiss "I love you Weiss Schnee."

"And I love you Ruby Schnee." Weiss remarked as Ruby actually felt giddy being called a Schnee now. But Weiss decided since they were here, in there and alone. Might as well have some… other fun. Besides, who better to have your first time with then your now official fiancée. Weiss keeping down her own giddiness smirked a bit flirtier as she did her best to try and act 'sexy' for Ruby now "Ruby. Would you be a dear and lock the door to our room please?"

"Um…why?" Ruby asked as she was still rather oblivious to the 'other' stuff for the most part. Weiss almost gushed at how cute Ruby was when she was being oblivious, but decided to give Ruby a much more ahem… detailed answer since again this would be their first time

"Simple." Weiss answered and leaned into Ruby's ear. Before she began to whisper what came to mind to help give Ruby a good picture to what was about to happen

As Weiss did Ruby went from confused to wide eyed, to shocked and finally to her first 'YES!' of many to come in this soon to be official marriage. Ruby used her semblance to locked the door before appearing back over Weiss. With a big smirk and a blushing like mad. Either from embarrassment, sudden lust or a bit of both. Didn't matter to Ruby as her confidence suddenly went up times a hundred in a span of a few minutes.

"So my princess. Shall we do the ah... ah… sex stuff?" Ruby asked. Though she had a moment of faltering confidence before she kind of fixed it and did her best flirty smirk

"Hehe. Of course I am my dear, dear knight in shining red. Let's do the… sex stuff." Weiss mused as she was doing her own best to not pass out from the fact she and Ruby were about to have sex

But then she decided to just say 'screw it' and pun for once intended. As she chuckled at that for a moment and then pounced on Ruby. Who though was surprised by that, rebounded and within seconds the two got under the sheets. Giggling and while the sounds of clothing being removed echoed a bit.

Meanwhile as THAT was going on now between Weiss and Ruby. Outside Blake, Yang, Donald and Goofy were just finishing explaining what had occurred to HK-97. Who had been coming back up to check on them after learning of his mistress Weiss declaration involving his mistress Ruby. Donald finishing it up now.

"And that's when me, Goofy and Ruby came in. Seeing Yang and Weiss fighting on the floor. But me and Goofy broke em up. Still was surprised to see that." Donald finished off as Yang sheepishly laughed. As she knew that she did overreact a bit… again

"Yeah I know. I know, I just hope I can find a better way to say sorry to Weiss. I mean we're gonna be in laws soon so I don't want to leave it on a somewhat bad note between me and my new sister." Yang exclaimed as she did hope Weiss wouldn't hold a bit of a grudge against her for a bit after today

"Aw don't worry Yang. I'm sure she's already forgiven ya like ya did with her. I can promise ya that." Goofy reassured Yang with a friendly pat on the shoulder and did his trademark chuckle. Which got a smile out of Yang

"Thanks Goofy." Yang thanked as even if Goofy and Donald were quite the weird set of friends to have. She and the girls were so glad to have become quite close to the animal duo

"No problem Yang. That's what friends are for." Goofy quipped, before he looked back to the room Ruby and Weiss were in "Gwarsh. They sure are taking a bit. I hope everything is fine."

"Yeah it's been almost half an hour. Wonder what's taking them so long." Donald chimed in

"Probably just talking is all. Weiss does need to reassure Ruby that's she's serious about the relationship between them. Feelings and all. Which I'm glad since from what I can tell, Weiss is fully being genuine about her intentions with my baby sis." Yang stated as she chalked it up to that, besides it was Weiss and her sweet baby sister two of the most innocent people she knew

"Huh you know I am curious. Hold on let me-" Blake began to say. As she hadn't really tuned in her cat ears to see if she could hear anything inside their bedroom that Ruby and Weiss were in still. But as she did, for those five seconds she went wide eyed in horror before she fell on her knees and covered her cat ears "OH SWEET SON OF GRIMM WHY. WHY COUSIN, WHY NOW OF ALL TIMES. FOR DUST SAKES WHY?!"

"Huh. Blakey what's wrong?" Yang asked as she, Donald and Goofy were rather surprised by the sudden reaction from Blake

"Statement: Mistress Yang I cannot say why mistress Blake is acting in such a way suddenly. But my sensors do pick up two rapid heartbeats and a big source of heat coming from your room. It's like two bodies are collided together. Odd." HK-97 stated as he had no idea what it was his sensors were picking up

"Wait why would-" Goofy began to ask. Before he felt a nudge on his side and saw Donald wide eyed himself and giving him look that screamed 'Think, HARD'. Goofy did so and not even a moment later it hit him. He went wide eyed too "Oh… OH…"

"What, what's with you all. It's apparently just Ruby and Weiss with rapid heart beast and… and… two bodies seemingly together…" Yang started to say. Then she stopped as it suddenly came to her now what exactly was happening between Weiss and her baby sister. Yang even in a happier mood now or had been. Still was the dotting big sister. She then glared towards the door to their room, before starting to move over to it "WEISS YOU SON OF A-"

But whatever Yang was about to say next, was cut off when suddenly she was hit by a tranquillizer dart. As Yang fell over a now stunned Blake, Donald and Goofy looked at the blonde. Before HK-97, who had seemingly shot said dart out of his right wrist. Stared back at them awkwardly.

"Awkward remark: Um… I had to do it?" HK-97 said making sound more like a question then anything

"When have you been able to do that?!" Blake questioned as she knelt down and turned her girlfriend over on her back. Sighing in relief Yang seemed fine despite the fact she was just hit by a dart that could poke through aura apparently

"Honest Answer: Just now mistress Blake. If it makes it any better, it may have been the best course of action to do considering." HK-97 explained as he pointed at Yang "Continued answer: Especially with mistress Yang's ahem… temper at times. I do apologize though."

Instead of answering. Blake simply sighed, letting it be as she looked at Donald and Goofy just sighing a bit too. Blake at least knew one thing. She'd have to have a talk with her cousin later on about having 'fun' time in other places that was NOT their bedroom.

That and maybe get some brain bleach. She could go without ever having to hear or remember the sounds of her cousin Weiss and future cousin/sister in law Ruby having sex thank you very much…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Today was a rather nice afternoon, the next day so far…

At least if you asked Weiss. Since shed awakened to a much happier Ruby for obvious reason. Considering they had just had sex the day before. To the two newly close couple just enjoying their time with each other. Able to express their feelings to one another finally.

That and aside from the awkward conversation Weiss had with her rather peeved cousin Blake about hogging their bedroom for sex, and to be quitter during said sex. It was nice still, that along with Yang and Weiss having made up quickly. Which brightened up Ruby's and Blake's day considerably also. It was all just good feelings today.

All of that said and done, currently Weiss was sitting in a living room with her soon to be wife Ruby, her soon to be father in law Tai-Yang, soon to be uncle in law Qrow, soon to be grandfather in law Xehanort and her soon to be sister in law Yang. As to officially get to know the Xiao-Longs/Rose/Branwen family members better as a whole.

"So Weiss, you know you don't have to be nervous around us." Tai-Yang exclaimed as he gave his soon to be daughter in law a kind smile "We won't bite. Much at least."

"Dad…" Ruby groaned as she knew her dad was just doing this to help ease Weiss, but Weiss just seemed more nervous now

"N-N-Nervous…why would I be n-n-nervous?" Weiss asked as she was a still as a stone. Feeling like she was at gun point right now

"Seriously?" Qrow mused as he found Weiss reaction funny. Much more different from how Weiss older sister Winter was when he and her dated. But he'd keep that to himself for now, no reason to add anymore awkwardness here "You look like you're getting cold feet… WAIT NO!"

"Or she's worried were giving here the 'COLD' Shoulder already. Eh Qrow?" Tai-Yang sudden joked as he just made a… ugh… pun

"Tai…please…no." Qrow groaned as he now fully regrated leaving his flask back in room today

"Wait, what?" Weiss questioned as she wondered what Qrow had just accidently unleashed upon them

"Oh dad that's only the 'BLIZZARD' of worries she has today!" Yang added in, now climbing aboard the pun train… damnit all

"Dear dust no…" Weiss grumbled as she realized what was going on now

"Yes Yang. YES, embrace the PUNS!" Tai-Yang cheered as he began laughing like a madman "HAHAHA. PUNS FOR DAYS!"

"PUNS, PUNS, PUNS!" Yang cheered next as she began to laugh like a madwoman "MWHAHAHAHA!"

"Uncle Qrow why?" Ruby whined as she buried her face against Weiss shoulder, who herself just sighed already doing what she could to be a supportive wife. Even if she already felt like ripping her own ears off

"Is this…" Weiss began to ask. Though she already knew the answer, she wanted to ask just in case. Her question at the moment pointed towards Xehanort who left eye was twitching all of sudden "No..."

"Yes Indeed Weiss. Yes indeed... prepare yourself for a life of puns now." Xehanort answered as he looked like he was also about to choke out Qrow "You just had to say an unintentional pun didn't you Qrow?"

"Bite me… not like I meant too." Qrow replied back. Letting out a regretful groan knowing he just got his brother in law and elder niece into their 'PUN' mood once more

"Whatever you say boy… anyways, welcome to the family Weiss." Xehanort exclaimed as he face palmed a bit at Tai-Yang and Yang still laughing like lunatics

"Thank you grandfather… but why with puns though…" Weiss replied back. Before she finally let her sudden dread out all at once "WHY!"

Weiss then slumped herself as Ruby this time took the reins and patted Weiss back to comfort her. Though Weiss doing her best to not just choke out her soon to be father and sister in law. Also couldn't help but smile still as she saw how lively everyone here was. To be honest she was more worried about Ruby meeting the rest of her family aside from Winter and Victor. Since those two liked Ruby enough already, even if Winter took a bit longer to get use to Ruby.

But for now Weiss would enjoy her day with her soon to bigger part of her family…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was a much tenser day after the first family meet up…

Mainly for one Ruby Rose. Who sat inside the dining hall a day after the first family meet up with her soon to be wife Weiss. With them was Blake who Weiss had happily invited to stick it to her father. That and considering they were cousins. It would be amusing for Weiss to see how her father at least dealt with that fact. Her little brother Whitely on the other hand despite being such a brat, had always seemed to be on the fence honestly when it came to faunas considering he had a nanny he loved and that had been fox faunas in his first few years of life. Her mother, well it seemed Weiss didn't know really considering the woman was drunk usually when she ever tried talking with her in the past.

Still Weiss had invited her Auntie Kali and Uncle Ghira too. But they declined, saying it wouldn't be a good idea considering they had a much more uncontrollable hatred for Weiss father. So they didn't want to just straight up attack the man and cause a problem.

So here Ruby, Weiss and Blake were. All three sitting and waiting for Winter and Victor to bring Weiss father, brother; and even mother here. Though they did actually have one more person with them for moral support. That being the ever faithful HK-97.

"Calm suggestion: Mistress Ruby. I understand you're nervous, but I don't think biting your thumb nail continuously will help. That and it's bad for you. At least that's what I've been reading about on my spare time." HK-97 said as he watched his mistress Ruby biting the nail of her right thumb trying to keep herself calm, while his other two mistresses tried to ease his mistress Ruby

"HK is right Ruby. I get it, heck I'm nervous too. But fretting about it isn't going to help." Blake chimed in as she felt bad for her future sister in law "Besides I'm sure Weiss folks and little brother aren't too bad. Right cousin?"

"Eh…." Weiss tried to answer, even if it was a lie. But she did not feel right about lying about something that was so obviously not true for the most part. At least when it came to her father. Her little brother and mother maybe were a bit better

"Thank you Weiss. You are such a reassuring figure you know that?" Blake sassed as Weiss rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out for a moment "Real mature Weiss."

"Well, that's what you get for the snark Blake." Weiss replied back and then focused on Ruby "Ruby, dear. I will be fine alright. Just be yourself and father will… approve of you."

"Weiss the more and hear about your father. The more I feel like he's just some cold heartless automaton." Ruby exclaimed as she ceased biting her thumb nail and sigh "No offense Weissy, honest."

"Hehe. None taken Ruby." Weiss reassured as she kindly gave Ruby a kiss on the lips before retracting with a blush "I still need to get use to kissing you."

"We can practice some more you know?" Ruby flirted as she did her best to seem suave

"Heh. Dirty girl." Weiss flirted back as she winked at Ruby

"AHEM." Blake quickly cut in. As Weiss and Ruby focused back on Blake, and HK-97 staring at them. Blake though happy for Ruby and her cousin, really wished they had an idea on time and place for flirting "I'm still here ya know and you're gonna taint HK here with your perverseness."

"Like you have any room to talk…" Weiss grumbled as she rolled her eyes once more

"What's was that?" Blake questioned. Raising a brow as a sort of warning to change whatever she just said

"Nothing Blake. Aside from the fact you are a wonderful cousin!" Weiss quickly reiterated as she remembered Blake had super hearing

"Better." Blake mused as she chuckled a bit

Weiss and Ruby then began to chuckle a few seconds after Blake. Then it went to all out laughter as it seemed that was what was needed for this current situation. But as they laughed some more, suddenly a loud knock at the door near their table echoed. They all stopped. Knowing that it must have been Winter and Victor. That mean if it was them, that it was time. HK-97 was quick to offer his services during this.

"Queary: Ah it seems that Mistress Winter and Master Victor has returned. Mistresses, please stay here. I shall get the door for them." HK-97 stated

"Why th… wait mistress, master. When did you start calling them that?" Weiss began to say. Before she realized that it seemed Winter and Victor were now, Mistress and Master

"Quick Explanation: Simple Mistress Weiss. I deduced that those who you four have come to care for as family and those of blood relation shall be given the same respect as you four. Hence Mistress Winter and Master Victor, but do not fret mistresses. You four are my only true masters at the end of the day. Now then the door." HK-97 explained as the girls would have asked more on that. But just let it be since it did make sense. So as HK-97 made his way and then stopped at the door before opening it. Winter and Victor along with four new individuals could be seen

The first was a young man in dress attire. With dark blue dress pants, black dress shoes, a white collared shirt, a red tie and a blue vest over his shirt. He had short white hair, ice blue eyes and seemed impassive or maybe bored. Whichever, and by the girls guess this must have been Whitely Schnee. The third child and youngest of the Schnee siblings.

Second was a woman who looked just like Winter and Weiss in almost every way. Aside from the hint of age to her, as she had her white hair in a low ponytail style that hung over her left shoulder. She wore a light purple jacket that was over a white secured cravat. She also had a wide belt around her waist, pencil styled skirt, black tights and black slippers. The only other noticeable thing about her was that she looked very… tired. This was the mother of the Schnee family, Willow Schnee.

Then next came the man of the hour, the father of the Schnee family. Jacques Schnee. A fair skinned man like the rest of the family, he had slick back white hair and a mustache. Weather it was already white or if it was his age plus stress no one would ever be able to tell. Still he wore a clean white suit, with a red tie, black dress shoes and already his very presence screamed elitist. For HK-97, Ruby and Blake. If there was ever a stereotype for a villain. It was Jacques Schnee.

Still the last man was a surprise to be brought along. It was the ever so loyal butler to the Schnee family. Klein. Who still look pretty much the same if not a bit larger in size and just older. Still, he wore the same clothes as he had when he started out if not tailored to his changes as he grew in age. He also seemed as kind as ever from what Weiss could tell when she saw him holding her mother's purse for her. That and Weiss swore she saw her mother Willow, smile just a bit when she looked at Klein.

But that aside. Now that all of the Schnee family was here. Winter herself, seeming a bit nervous if barely showing it was startled for a moment when she saw HK-97 before her. Victor much calmer just smiled when he saw the droid. Though quickly Winter calmed herself before addressing the droid.

"HK. Thank you for opening the door for us." Winter said, as calmly as she could now

"Yeah, thanks HK. Much appreciated man." Victor added in. Though Jaques seemed to roll his eyes just a bit at how casual Victor was being with HK-97

"Kindly response: You are most welcome Mistress Winter, Master Victor. I live to serve." HK-97 responded with a nod. Though if Winter and Victor were surprised by their new titles. They didn't show it. Still HK-97 then turned his focuses to the rest of his mistress Weiss family "Courteous greetings: Hello there dear guest. You must be Mistress Weiss family. May I presume that then you are Lady Willow, Lord Jacques, Master Whitely and Sir Klein?"

"You would assume correct. I do like the Lord part to say." Jacques answered smugly. As Willow rolled her eyes, Winter and Victor did so too. Whitely surprisingly did also and Klein seemed impassive at the head Schnee's words. Jacques though cleared his throat "Now do lead us in unit."

"Queary: Of course Lord Jacques. Please follow me." HK-97 stated as he led the six inside and as he did. He offered them seats that were across from the ones of Weiss, Ruby and Blake. Victor at least giving the three a sympathetic smile as HK-97 addressed the new guest once more "Proud statement: There we are, I do hope these will be to your liking. It was the best seats the school has. Still, I shall stand by if any of you need my assistance."

"Very well unit." Jacques answered as HK-97 just moved back a bit and those who've been here so far. Being Winter, Victor, Weiss, Ruby and Blake cringed a bit knowing that Jacques was already showing his less than charming personality for not thanking HK-97 at least. But the man didn't seem to notice as he eyed Ruby "So, you're the one who my daughter has 'proposed' too then. To be blunt here Weiss. She doesn't look like much honestly, aside from a peasant."

"Peasant?" Ruby muttered as she already was disliking her sadly future father in law. That and she already kind of wanted to deck him in the face

"And… hm, the…. 'relative'." Jacques sneered as he eyed Blake next. As Blake did her best to not glare back "Hm. Though I hate to admit that I've done enough tests already to sadly prove it true back home. I still don't care much for it. So don't expect much little faunas. Family or not."

"Wouldn't dream of it… ‘Uncle’ Jacques." Blake sneered back finally. As even calling the man uncle seemed to make her feel sick. But she decided that she might as well, if only to annoy the man as she knew her 'Uncle' would despise the very fact that of being called that

"Glad to hear it…" Jacques exclaimed before he sighed and eyed Weiss once more "I have to say, I don't think it would be wise to approve this union of yours. Will it be worth it. Your so called fiancée seems to be nothing more than a commoner. A country bumpkin even, she gives off such a feeling. It wouldn't be good breeding. Besides how would you even. You're both women so I don't see the use of being married if you can produce a child naturally."

By this point Winter, Victor, Willow, Klein and even Whitely yet again cringed at how rather blunt Jacques was being. While Ruby was holding an ever shaky hand of Weiss who felt like she was being held at gun point to be married off. Blake meanwhile felt the urge to just break the guys arm or something at how de-humanizing he seemed to be making of the situation.

But before anyone could scream, yell or worse. Help came from of all people in Weiss life, from her little brother and mother.

"Excuse me father. I know you have reservations about this. But I think it would work, besides Ruby Rose has shown to be a rather excellent fighter if those leaked battle videos are any indication. Not to mention her heritage." Whitely started off. Seeming oddly less snarky and more serious for once. Weiss was rather perplexed by that since her brother was always bratty whenever he spoke

"Heritage?" Jacques questioned as the tone of his voice seemed to indicate that he was having a hard time believing that Ruby could be related to anyone of worth

"Whitely is right Jacques dear." Willow chimed in as there was a barely noticeable hint of disgust when saying 'Dear' just now. But she kept on "If you must know. I did a checkup myself and it appears she's related to one Xehanort. Her grandfather to be exact."

"X-Xehanort?" Jacques asked a bit nervously. As if there was one man he was honestly afraid of it would Xehanort. But that said Ruby Rose in his eyes just became a gold mine of pure upper class breeding for his future heirs. Smirking he eyed Ruby Rose again as he straightened himself out "Ahem. Excuse my rather brash words before Miss Rose. I believe I may have jumped to conclusions. I actually think that you would make the perfect spouse for Weiss. I'm sure with my resources as well, we can find some way to help you both produce an heir. Either way today has gone from worrisome to promising."

"Um thanks… but does that mean you…?" Ruby asked as she was doing all she could to not chew out the man. Knowing that he was suddenly being so nice because of who her grandfather was. Didn't help that he treated this more as just a way to make future heirs for the Schnee dynasty than anything else. But she kept calm, even if she hated it; she kept calm as this was probably the best she would get from the man

"Why of course it does Miss Rose. You have my approval, now I do hope the wedding will go off soon. Maybe a week or two will work and if you want it private or public it is up to you of course." Jacques answered with a happy tone that Weiss or anyone else in the family rarely if ever heard. The man himself standing up as he looked to Klein "Klein stay here for now and help out with whatever they need. Whitely, Willow follow me. We'll discuss your roles in these next coming weeks also."

With that Jacques made his way out without another word, Whitely and Willow got up themselves as they gave Weiss yet again to the young heiress surprise. A smile, nod then went around giving her a quick loving hug. Then the two made their way off leaving a perplex Weiss, Victor and Winter. The others confused a bit on their reactions. But Klein decided to break the ice.

"Well, that went over much better didn't it?" Klein said as everyone looked to him now and Klein cleared his throat. Before turning his attention to Ruby, Blake and HK-97 "Anyways you three must be some of the friends that Weiss here spoke of in her letters to home. Pleasure to meet you. I am Klein the ever faithful butler for the Schnee's."

"Oh ah, well nice to meet you Klein." Blake said first with a nod and smile

"Yeah totally. Glad to see your as nice as Weiss told us you were." Ruby kindly cheered as she gave the butler a smiled and nod back also

"Friendly banter: And I am glad to meet a fellow servant as well. I must thank you for taking care of Mistress Weiss, Lord Whitely and Mistress Winter as well as I've heard you have." HK-97 happily added in with a salute to the man even

"Well thank you. I do my best with them." Klein kindly said with a fatherly tone. Before his eyes suddenly changed to a more pinkish coloring "Be better than that lout of a father that be!"

Ruby and Blake at least flinch a bit from the suddenly change in eye color and change in tone. Making the man seem more like a pirate or some kind of thug then anything. But then they noticed Winter, Victor and Weiss smiling at the sudden change. Meanwhile, HK-97 was more curious then anything.

"Um…w-what was that?" Blake asked as she needed answers now

"Well little cousin. That's just Klein being Klein and don't worry you'll get used to it." Winter kindly answers, just accepting by now that Blake and her family; were well their family

"Yeah no need to worry. Kleins always done that and its pretty funny when you get used to it." Victor added in with a quick thumbs up

"Okay… makes sense I guess." Blake muttered as she and Ruby gave each other a look that said 'Just go with it…' and so she; and Ruby did so. Blake though happy to see Winter at least was easing up now when it came to them being related. Though was also thankful for Victors quick acceptance when he learned of it. But she focused back on Klein whose eye color changed back to normal "Anyways. I guess then I can call upon you as well. I mean if I can, or well… you know."

"Ha, it's quite fine. You and your kin are of the Schnee's too. So you will have my services whenever. The same goes to you Miss Rose, you and you kin also. You are to be of Schnee's now so again I shall lend my services to you both." Klein explained kindly as he gave Ruby and Blake a bow

"Thank you, I'm glad to know that. But just Ruby please. I like that better with my new friends." Ruby said happily as Klein simply nodded that he understood. Ruby then looked to Winter and Victor "Also it will be nice to get to know you both better as well."

"The same with you and my cousin here. I know I was a bit… frosty at first, but I can see you two have been a great help keeping my little sister's mood up. Besides were family and compared to most of the family we do know. You two and your folks are a breath of fresh air." Winter quipped as she was happier these passing days as of late then she had been most of her life beforehand

"Ain't that truth. Heck maybe you both will bring some much needed change to the family. We need it more than ever." Victor mused as he gave his soon to be new cousins a big smile "That and cause you're both way cooler already then most in the family. In other words, your fun to be around. You can take my word for it."

"D'aw you're too kind!" Ruby said as she was happy that these two were so nice already. Now she only needed time to get to know her soon to be brother in law and mother in law. She refused to get to know Jaques better. But Ruby assumed he felt the same way despite how 'nice' he'd been by the end of their little conversation. Speaking of the man she then looked to Weiss "Speaking of family. Your father is well… as much as I expected after what you told us. Maybe even a bit worse. But your mother and brother seem much nicer."

"That they do." Blake added in, as she'd been worried about the Whitely and Willow being just as bad as Jacques. Though that didn't seem to be the case for those two at least. Which Blake was happy about "From what we saw they seem a lot nicer."

"Yeah... speaking of Klein what is up with those two. I've never seen them so supportive or nice or just being actual family towards me as much as just a few minutes ago. So seriously what's going on with them?" Weiss asked as she knew people did have the capacity to change. But to her it was more with the common folk as most of the rich nobles and elites were so stuck in their selfish ways. So to see her brother and mother so loving and caring to her now. Was a bit shocking, if not nice though again shocking "Did a Geist get to them or something?!"

"I've been wondering that too. I haven't seen them much this past year. But they seem so… different." Winter added in as her own shock of seeing how different her brother and mother were. Since it had initially shook her to her core at the time when she first meet up with the them

"I don't know what you're both shocked about. I like the change, heck maybe if a Geist got to them it's for the better. Right gals?" Victor joked just a little. But a quick unamused glance from his cousins said otherwise. Victor sheepishly smile as he rubbed the back of his neck "Eh... heh. Sorry, just trying to lighten the mood."

"And for that it is well appreciated Victor. Thank you. Still, I understand the shock ladies. But honestly I can't say. All I do know is that a bit after you Weiss left to come here for training as a huntress. The day or two after to be exact. Whitely and your mother woke up the third day seeming a bit different at first. Then after a few weeks much more different. I was shocked myself and even asked. But they simply said they'd been having some help in their dreams." Klein explained as even now he had no idea what 'help' they meant. But Klein smiled a bit softer this time "But I wouldn't worry about it much. Just be happy about this personal growth in their character."

"I guess…" Weiss and Winter both muttered as they wanted more answers. But they did understand that they should just be happy for Whitely and their mothers changes. Then they felt one hand land on each of their heads. Before it ruffled their hair and a few seconds later their neat hair was now all messy much to the sister's irritation. Since they knew it had been Victor that did it "Hey!"

"Sorry but you both are overthinking it too much again. Someone's gotta keep ya out of your funk." Victor mused with a smirk as Weiss and Willow did their best to fix their hair "And you both you love me for being that fun cousin."

"Hm..." Winter grumbled. Though smiled a bit as Victor despite some annoying habits at times. Was truly a caring cousin at heart and was only looking out for them

"Fine maybe. But you're still annoying at times." Weiss sassily quipped. As she was still fixing her hair, before suddenly Victor put her in a hold that she knew he was going to mess her hair up even more "Victor don't you dare!"

"Noogie!" Victor yelled with a shit eating grin. Before he did said noogie, much to Weiss irritation at the annoying if not loving action of her cousin. Though after half a minuet HK-97 decided to cut in

"Curious Question: Amusing as this is. Mistress Weiss may I ask. But do you think Lord Whitey and Lady Willow will at least attend the wedding. I remember catching you muttering that they most likely won't but considering the obvious changes in them. Maybe they will now. Though what do you think mistress Weiss?" HK-97 asked. As just then the noogie stopped and Weiss was let go. Before she sighed and started to slowly fix her hair as she was in a tizzy still on that possibility

"No idea. But I doubt it, change or not…." Weiss answered as even with the changes. As much as she hated to admit it, but she still was a bit bitter towards the two considering how they were towards her before she attended Beacon. She sighed though knowing she was being a bit negative "Sorry it's just…"

"It's fine Weiss. We all understand." Winter reassured her little sister. Victor just nodded in agreement and even gave his younger cousin a thumbs up

"Yeah we do. So don't worry Weissy. Kay?" Ruby mused as she held Weiss right hand with her own hand and gave her snowflake a quick loving kiss on the cheek. Weiss blushed a bit but felt much better now

"Okay. Okay." Weiss said as she was glad that everyone here did understand where she was coming from "Still I do kind of hope they do."

"I'm sure they will Weiss. No I promise you that they will." Blake reassured as she patted her cousin on the shoulder

"Thank you, all of you. I feel much better than I did earlier. So thank you again." Weiss happily said. Before she pulled in Ruby a bit closer into a hug. Then she rested her chin on top of Ruby's head and enjoyed the moment

Everyone else just stayed quiet. Letting Weiss enjoy the peaceful moment of silence and comfort with her dear Ruby. Though for Klein, Victor and Winter especially. They were just happy to see that Weiss was smiling much more genuinely then she ever had before coming to beacon.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It had been quite the month and a half so far here at Beacon...

If you asked Atlan and his wife Zia in how long it felt for them since they had made this school their temporary home. Not much had occurred too. Aside from him helping Winter out with training team RWBY, Donald and Goofy from time to time.

That and getting to know everyone else one way or another. Be it the other parents/ older siblings of those students who were here or some of the summons even. He got to know them all plenty. Though he had to admit. There was one individual he was still on the fence about, that of course being his daughters… fiancé. Jaune Arc.

Now Atlan didn't really hate the boy. More of just wanted to strangle him just a little bit considering he knocked up his daughter. But that said he would again admit. From everything his little warrior had said in her letters of the boy, they were true. Atlan could see Jaune was a good one and again he yet again hated to admit it. But at least his daughter ended up with a boy who seemed to love her back as equally as she loved them.

Avid, he wished they had waited for a bit more before doing such sexual acts or deciding to get married. But considering he was soon to be attending a wedding for Ruby and Weiss in the next he believed one or two months from now and was totally fine with it. He knew he didn't have much room to talk. Still at least he and his wife would get to be grandparents in a few months from now.

That and he had come to like his own soon to be in laws his sisters in law Saphron, Terra and his nephew to be Adrian. They were nice enough as it was. That and he knew if going by Jaune and Saphron alone. He'd come to like the rest of the Arc's once they meet. That said there was one more thing that Atlan NEEDED to do.

It was a tradition back in his village he and his wife grew up in before they wedded. One that every father to a daughter did when it came to their little girls chosen groom. His father in law had done it with him. So now it was his turn to do the same with Jaune.

Which would work out well considering that today mostly everyone else were out. Doing one thing or another with friends or family. Leaving only he, his wife, his daughter, Jaune, Terra, Saphron and Adrian here to keep an eye on things. Ozpin leaving them access to using any of the facilities if they so needed to. Which fitted him just fine.

Speaking of…

"Hahaha, gain, gain!" Adiran cheered as he was lifted up gently once more by the metal buttons of his overalls by Pyrrha. Who smiled at the little boy and soon to be her nephew "Hehe!"

"Aw look at that he's taking a liking to his Auntie Pyrrha. Isn't that right Adrian!" Saphron cheered as she recording the whole thing on her scroll and gushing at the cute moment "So cute!"

"Hehe. Always the dotting one aren't you dear." Terra mused as she smiled at her wife's dotting affection for their son. Then she turned her attention to Jaune who was smiling lovestruck by the Pyrrha. Terra smirked as she elbowed Jaune "Careful there lover boy. Smile anymore and I swear you'll get your face stuck like that."

"I ah… h-hey what's that supposed to mean?" Jaune asked in sudden embarrassment as he blushed some from his sister in laws teasing

"Nothing, nothing squirt." Terra mused as she stuck her tongue out at Jaune who did the same a few seconds later. Before they both stopped and chuckled. Then the two focused back with the others. As Pyrrha moved Adrian back into her arms. The baby boy snuggled against his new auntie Pyrrha like he'd always had known her. Much to the girls own joy at that. Terra and the others simply smiled at the scene as she decided to make some more small talk "Have to say. You've been handling Adrian well and he likes you plenty already."

"Well I use to babysit when I was younger. So I have some experience." Pyrrha mused. Before she smiled nervously as she placed her left hand on the side her own stomach "Now for my own kids. That I'm a bit worried about."

"Same. I mean taking care of a kid is one thing. But taking care of and raising your own. T-That's a bit scary, if not exciting too." Jaune added in as he gave his fiancée a nod as Pyrrha gave him a nod back

"Oh don't fret you two. You already have shown your quite skills with kids. Besides take it from me, when I was pregnant with Pyrrha I was nervous beyond belief." Zia mused and then smirked as she elbowed her husband's side "And you should have seen Atlan here. Oh boy, he was reading book after book on childcare. Never found the answer he wanted and I remember he screamed one day 'BOOKS WHY DO YOU FORSAKEN ME!'. I just came back from the grocery store when he yelled that. He blushed like a tomato when he saw me. Haha!"

"H-Hey I was just wanting to be prepared?!" Atlan quickly defended blushing some at that embarrassing memory. Then saw his future sisters in law chuckling too. He sighed a bit "Great, thanks Zia. Now they won't let me live it down."

"Hehe. Oh don't be such a sour puss. It was cute." Zia mused as she gave her husband a hug and peck on the cheek. As the man smiled a few seconds after. Glad to see her husband was happy she focused back on her daughter and Jaune "Anyways. What I'm saying is that you both are going to be wonderful parents. I promise you that."

"Thanks Mrs. Nikos. Really." Jaune thanked as he was glad to have such a nice mother in law like Zia already

"Yeah. Thanks mom, that did help a lot." Pyrrha thanked next as even if she did feel nervous still. She didn't feel as nervous now as she had before

"And if you don't mind us saying but me and Terra can see that as well. So chill a bit you're gonna do just fine." Saphron mused as Terra happily nodded in agreement

"I do too have to agree there. Despite my… issues somewhat. You two already have enough skills to raise your own." Atlan stated calmly as he crossed his arms. Before sighing as he eyed Jaune and felt bad having to bring the nice mood down. But he needed to do the test "That said. There is one more thing that needs to be done. Between me and the boy here."

"Atlan no. We're not back home." Zia quickly argued as she knew exactly what her beloved was hinting at. She hated it then because she thought it was stupid and she hated it still now

"Yes daddy. Moms right, besides he doesn't need to prove anything and even if he did. Doesn't the fact he's willing to marry me prove it enough." Pyrrha pleaded as she knew also what her father meant and didn't want her dear Jaune to be subjected to such a stupid tradition even if she understood the reason for it

"I'm sorry. But what is he talking about?" Saphron asked as she, Terra and Jaune were confused at what even Atlan was going on about

"I'm talking about a tradition that's been done since the start of our village. You see for every daughter born. Before they are wedded off to their chosen groom or bride. The daughters father must fight said chosen mate. If they can beat them or last long enough to impress the father, then they have their blessing to wed." Atlan explained calmly yet sternly too

"And if they don't win?" Terra asked as she was a bit unsettled by such a tradition

"…" Atlan didn't say. Though it was clear enough for everyone else on what the outcome would be. But he sighed some as he eyed Jaune once more, who stared back at him "Look it may seem unfair or backwards. But if this boy here can't even beat an aging man like me. How can I expect him to keep my daughter and grandchildren safe. It's simple as that."

"Maybe so. But Atlan you know that practice has been up for debate for a few years now to be either banned or allowed to keep going." Zia stated calm yet stern herself as she and Atlan stared at each other now "Please don't do this. You really think some stupid bravado tradition is gonna change anything here."

"It's how your old man even allowed me near you in the first place remember." Atlan exclaimed. Kinder than before as he smiled at his wife as she smiled back

"I do. But I didn't care for the fact that you both were bedridden for a month after. It hurt my heart every time I came to see you both while recovering." Zia exclaimed as she did remember how happy she was that Atlan had won back then. But she hated the fact her father and her dearly beloved were gravely injured as a result "Do you really want to put our daughter, are soon to be in laws through that just to follow some outdated tradition. Dear please."

"She's right. Look Atlan I'm not saying whatever this tradition was didn't have its merits back then. But now a days most father in laws don't fight their daughters soon to be wedded." Saphron added in as she was a bit upset that Atlan even suggested such a thing. But she could understand his point of view when he'd explained it

"I agree. Besides Jaune has nothing to prove. He's already capable enough, you've seen it." Terra added in as she worried when she spotted Pyrrha seeming to almost succumb to a near panic attack. Only able to keep calm thanks to Jaune soothing her. It also seemed to help as Pyrrha was still holding Adrian. Who also seemed to pick up on this in his own way and was trying to help keep Pyrrha calm too. Terra sighed as she stared back at her soon to be brother in law "Atlan can't you just take our word for it?"

"I can't. I know it's not fair, but this I can't just let be." Atlan explained as he was not gonna budge one bit. Even if he felt like a complete bastard right now for ruining the mood so much

"Father please I'm begging you. Jaune doesn't-" Pyrrha pleaded once more. Only for Jaune to cut in all of sudden

"Alright fine then." Jaune said rather sternly himself for once as everyone else eyed the young man who had a rare serious gaze in his eyes. Jaune standing up moments later, keeping his gaze upon Atlan "You and me then. I know Ozpin probably left everything on for us to use. So let's do this."

"Jaune, but-" Pyrrha began to say in a stunned stupor, only for Jaune to kindly cut her off once more

"Pyrrha. I know what I'm doing and I ask that you trust me on this. Besides it's me. When have I ever given you a reason to worry?" Jaune reassured. Giving the girl a kind smile as Pyrrha sighed but smiled back

"Fine. But you better get to listening to me more once were married." Pyrrha teased as Jaune chuckled some

"Heh. I'll remember that." Jaune mused. Then he looked to his sister and sister in law "Don't worry you two. I'll be fine. Honest."

"I'd usually be against it… but I know you and when you're stubborn, you're stubborn." Saphron mused as she gave her little brother a smile "Just be safe okay. I worry still."

"Double that for me." Terra added in as she gave her little brother in law a smile too

"Gah!" Adrian cheered from Pyrrha's hold. Jaune couldn't help but feel more invigorated from the support

"Thanks." Jaune happily muttered before facing his soon to be father in law. Who was still calm as ever so far today "So…"

"Let's go." Atlan said. Then started making his way out and to what everyone assumed would be the combat court

Jaune meanwhile took a moment before making his way out too. Then Saphron who this time happily took Adrian from Pyrrha's hands. Then once secured with her baby boy in her arms. She made her way out followed by Terra. Finally Zia got up and gave her daughter a quick reassuring hug, before both she and Pyrrha made their way out.

It didn't take too long either since by now everyone knew the school well enough to remember which rooms were which. So after about ten minutes of walking, could have been five if not for all the stairs and corners. But still they made it to the combat court. With the aura counter still on and a small instruction guide for one of the group to read on how to use it properly.

Which ended up being Terra who was the more tech savvy of the group. So as she kept an eye on the aura meter display. Zia decided to play as the referee and lay down the rules that were used during this trial. Pyrrha sat on the benches in the court next to Saphron who held Adrian in her lap as the baby boy watch in confusion on what was even going on.

Though for the two doing this trial. Jaune stood on the right side near the others. His shield and sword in hand as he was doing his best to not freak out just a bit. Not that he didn't have reason to be worried despite his want to do this combat trial. It was more to the fact that he was pretty much going up against the guy who taught Pyrrha how to fight.

Not that Zia hadn't from what Jaune had learned. She had taught Pyrrha some things she knew when it came to combat. But Zia wasn't a fighter. She was more of a doctor actually. Atlan on the other hand, well the man might be aging and already past his prime. But holy son of Grimm he was intimidating still. That and again he taught Pyrrha most of if not nearly everything about combat. Which was… terrifying to realize considering Pyrrha's reputation before even joining Beacon. So again Jaune did have more than enough reason to be a bit nervous still.

"So ready boy?" Atlan asked calmly if not with a hint of teasing when he said 'Boy', which irked Jaune just a bit. Though that was over shadowed when he noticed the weapon the man was using

For which was a spear like Pyrrha's. Expect this one was just that, a spear. An old and weathered thing to be exact as it had a worn metal pole for the body. With weathered dark brown leather wrappings around the center of it, a second set of wrappings near the lower half and another on the upper half near the spear head. Speaking of the spear head. That was made of bone and if by Jaunes guess. Grimm bones to be exact. Which only added to the unnerving aspect there considering how incredibly hard if barely possible it was to collect the bones of Grimm in the first place. You know since their bodies evaporate a few seconds after you kill them. Still the spear may have looked old, but it rightfully gave off an aura of its own. One of experience and a lot of death by its spearhead.

But Jaune saw Atlan also had a shield he had strapped around his left arm and unlike Pyrrha's shield which was big. His was smaller. Small enough that it barely popped past his forearm. But it too looked worn. As the gold that had once covered it had blotches of it missing and showing the plain steel under it. It too gave off an aura of experience and oddly even more death then the spear. Maybe because it had a pointed tip that pasted the upper half of his hand just enough that it looked more like a secondary weapon then a shield.

But before Jaune could give himself any more reason to actually be worried. Zia quickly cut in and brought him back to the moment now.

"Alright. Now than boys, we know why we're here. Even if most of us are against this. It has been decided that Jaune Arc will be fighting be facing off against Atlan Niko's for the right to wed Pyrrha Niko's." Zia answered, before she sighed and faced Jaune with a small smile "Now Jaune the rules are simple. There are two ways to win, first and most obvious is to beat my husband in combat or you last until the five minute time limit is up. Either way it's all on you in the end. Good luck."

Jaune simply gave a nod to Zia before facing Atlan with his sword and shield ready for battle. Atlan did the same. The two standing ready as they waited for the signal to go. This in the form of Zia starting it. Again even if she was against this particular tradition. She decided to at least help a bit. So the two men waited and waited for a good few seconds, before she decided now was better than ever.

"FIGHT!" Zia screamed before moving off the duel ring

It wasn't seconds later before Atlan lunged right at Jaune in a blinding speed. Jaune barely able to block the thrust attack as sparks flew off his shield. Then before Jaune could even try to think of countering Atlan's attack. Atlan leaped back just a bit before thrusting the end of his spear a few quick dozen times. Each hit forcing Jaune back just a bit more and more as sparks flew off. But after the eleventh hit. Jaune decided enough was enough.

Jaune for his part was a quick learner. Which is why he was able to learn so much from Pyrrha in a short-ish amount of time. But he noticed each strike Atlan did, no matter how fast had a four second delay. So as Atlan pulled back to do one last thrust before pushing forward. Jaune at the fourth second used his shield with all his might. With enough force that it forced Atlan's spear to veer off the right a bit. Jaune seeing the opening, swung his first blow at the man. As it grazed him just a bit. But Jaune then felt the tip of Atlan's shield hit his back. Sending him against the ground as he rolled for moment before landing on his feet if barely as he almost tripped. But steading himself.

Without missing a beat Jaune then charged at Atlan again as the man swung his spear from his left using all his force to hit Jaune. But Jaune yet again surprised everyone aside from Pyrrha as he ducked under the spear barely taking a hit on his forehead seconds before. Jaune then was about to jab Atlan in the stomach with the end of his sword. Only Jaune was also in for a surprise of his own.

As when Jaune made his mark with his attack. Instead of hitting the older man. Jaunes sword hit nothing and instead went right through and ethereal blue specter in the shape of Atlan. Who leaped over Jaune and landed behind the young man. Before turning back to his solid form. Then Atlan swung the side his spear head against Jaune's face, then did it once more before Jaune through his pain dodged the third swing.

As Jaune did so remembering what Pyrrha did once when she fought during class period. He charged with his shield in front of him. As he rammed his shield into Atlan's chest. The older man rolled on his back, before lying flat on it. Atlan a few seconds after slowly sat back up taking in a few deep breaths. Then saw Jaune kneeling on his left knee and taking in a few deep breaths of his own. Both men slowly than getting back up as everyone else worriedly watched the fight. Aside from Adrian who again was just confused on what was even going on.

Still as Atlan and Jaune got back up. If by maybe just having the same idea or by some odd warrior's link that had formed between the two future in laws. Both Jaune and Atlan threw their weapons, then shields down onto the ground. Before Jaune got into a boxer's stance and Atlan a more jujitsu type stance. Before any of the women could make an objection to just stop the fight. Jaune and Atlan let out battle cries as they ran at each other before colliding.

It wasn't half a minute before Zia and Saphron at least were pinching the bridge of their noses. Seeing now just a grown man and a nearly grown teenage boy. Stubbornly punching and kicking each other. They weren't even using their own fighting styles anymore for dust sakes. It was just tried sloppy punches and kicks.

"Is… is this for real?" Terra asked. She no idea how it even came to this. Meanwhile Adrian now in her arms was even more confused. Terra's own left eye twitching just a bit from the stupidity that this trial turned into "For REAL?"

"Sadly yeah it is… I guess these two are more alike than I thought." Zia exclaimed. Eyeing her husband and Jaune who were now just laying onto each other solid right hooks to the face. The only attack they could do left apparently "Really alike."

"Why…" Pyrrha muttered as this was a bit embarrassing to watch she'll admit. Though at least it would be a funny memory years from now, but that was then and now was now

"Well at least this can be considered a bonding experience. Speaking of, how much longer because I can only take so much stupid." Saphron mused as she sighed and half smiled at the scene before her "That and the fact lunch is coming up. I wanted some time to cook up some food for us."

"Not too long now. See." Zia answered. Pointing to the aura counter, showing both Jaune and Atlan had been doing just enough damage to get their auras nearing the red zone

"Oh wow that was quick." Saphron mused as she didn't think the fight would go this quickly

"Not surprising, daddy is our best warrior ever since grandfather passed a few years ago. But Jaune too has been and not to sound prideful. But he has been learning quite a bit from me when it comes to combat and has been improving quickly." Pyrrha happily said. As a proud soon to be wife when it came to her soon to be husbands training. But also a proud teacher seeing her student learning and retaining so much that she taught "Oh how proud I am of him."

"Hehe, that's-" Zia began to say as she found it cute at how much of a proud and dotting wife her daughter was being already. But as she said that a loud beep echoed as she and the others looked to see their boys, and well…

Both Atlan and Jaune were now both out cold in the ground. A double knockout as it seemed. So as the two laid there, the girls couldn't help but be a bit disappointed that it came to this. But it was a bit amusing too. Though most important was that they were just relieved it was over with.

"Well let's go see to our idiots." Terra mused as she got up and made her way to where their boys were

"Let's just hope it knocked some sense into them." Zia joked as Terra chuckled in agreement

But as the two did Pyrrha and Saphron stayed behind, while Adrian was back in Saphron's arms. Saphron then looked to Pyrrha.

"Well Pyrrha if you don't mind me saying." Saphron said kindly as Pyrrha turned her focus to her future sister in law. Who was giving her a sweet smile as she continued "Welcome to the family."

"I…" Pyrrha tried to say. But almost teared up in joy at those words though kept it in as she just smiled back "I'm glad to be a part of it Saphron. Truly I am."

Pyrrha then alongside her future sister in law waited for her mother and Terra to fix the boys up. But she felt quite joyful of knowing soon her family would get even bigger and then later much bigger. She felt blessed beyond belief.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Curious...

That was at least what Ruby and Yang were as they sat with their grandfather inside the school's library. Their grandfather reading a book while the sisters just talked. Today was just one of those days the girls wanted to spend time with their grandfather. Especially considering some questions they had.

Well it was more of just one question they had. One they never knew how, when or if they should ask in the first place. But it was a question that had been on their mind since they could speak. So as the two sisters sat and talked. They stopped when this question came to mind once more. Looking to their grandfather who was reading his book still. The sisters nodded to one another as they seemed to have the same idea. Yang taking the lead to finally ask this long awaited question.

"Hey, um Grandpa." Yang said. As Xehanort took a moment before putting his books down and faced the girls with a smile

"Yes Yang. What did you need?" Xehanort asked as he was always happy to talk with his granddaughters

"Well not to ask out of the blue. But me and Ruby just didn't know when to ask this. But um... what did you know about our...ah, great grandparents?" Yang asked as she and Ruby waited to see what their grandfather would say

"Ah… haha. I had a feeling you'd ask one day. But don't worry I know plenty about them. Gather around your grandfather you two. I have a few things to tell you and show you." Xehanort kindly stated as Ruby and Yang did just that

The sisters then quickly situated themselves next to their grandfather. Their excitement already becoming more and more apparent as Xehanort smiled seeing it. So, taking out his rather outdated scroll he slowly started to skim through to find a certain file. Once he was there much to his granddaughter relief considering he wasn't as tech savvy as they were. He opened the file as a few images popped up. Barley able to tell what they were as the sisters stared. Xehanort chuckled before clicking on one of the pictures.

When it came up. It showed a rather surprising image of what looked like a much younger Xehanort and a young girl next to him. The sisters stared at the picture in awe as they realized who these two just by looks. But they were also awestruck by the girl's beauty.

The girl in the picture looked just like Ruby aside from her long warm black hair. Though she had silver eyes too like Ruby did. What she wore was so simple, though it only seemed to add to the girl's beauty. As it was blue summer dress with a pair of brown sandals, a silver bracelet on her right wrist and a blue head band with a red rose attached to it. She truly was beauty incarnate if one were to describe her.

"Whoa, is that..." Ruby began to say

"It must be Ruby. That's Grandma and she was so beautiful when she was a teen. Oh and look at you Grandpa. You had hair back then!" Yang stated as she was surprised at how different her grandparents seemed back then from this picture alone

"Heh that I did. But yes as you see this was I and your grandmother after we meet. Your great grandmother was the one who took this picture." Xehanort explained. Then he changed the photo to a new woman "And this my dears was your great grandmother. Alania Rose."

The woman in question looked also like how Ruby, her mother and grandmother did. Aside from a bit more of a mature angular face and somewhat narrowed eyes. Her eyes also silver while her hair was tied in a ponytail and had bangs hanging in the front. Speaking of, her hair was a scarlet red with hints of black at the tips. Top it off with what she was wearing and she could be considering gorgeous even by today's standards. As it was a short sleeved white buttoned up shirt, a pair of knee length blue jeans with a pair of black pumps and knee high grey stocks. Again she was rather gorgeous and the sisters knew even Coco the fashion loving friend of theirs would be gushing over how fabulous the outfit was.

"Wow..." Yang said as she felt even giddier seeing her great grandmother for the first time. Even if it was a picture of when she was a younger woman

"Totally. This feels like looking into a time capsule or something. So cool!" Ruby stated. Feeling like she was uncovering lost knowledge to a past she and Yang had never known till now

"I thought you'd like that. She was a sweet woman and she would have loved you both. But she was scary at times too if you ticked her off. Though again a very loving woman to have as a mother in law." Xehanort said with a small smile. Though as happy as he was happy to share this. He was hoping the girls wouldn't ask about the great grandfather. Not that he had hated his father in law. No, they got along great after a while. It was just that... the man was hard to describe even now

"So cool. But what about great grandpappy?" Ruby asked suddenly as Xehanort internal groaned. As he should have known Ruby and Yang would be too smart to forget his father in law

"Yeah. Have any pics of him?" Yang asked as Xehanort sighed for a moment but smiled still

"I do. Give me moment then. Your grandfather wasn't one you'd call photogenic." Xehanort replied back as he started to go through his scroll. It was about a minute or so more as the sisters waited. But finally Xehanort found a picture "Ah there we go. I swear even in death that man... ahem. Anyways girls this is your great grandfather. Eivor Rose."

As the girls looked upon the photo their grandfather had. They were very surprised at how different the man looked from what they thought he would be. That and they could already tell how uncanny their great grandfather must have seemed when paring him next to their great grandmother.

Said man had peach skin and dirty blonde hair tied in a rather odd hair style that ended with a braided ponytail. He also had a short if not somewhat groomed dirty blonde beard and a black tattoo on this side of his head apparently with black paint over his blue eyes. What he wore though was what was the oddest to the girls. As it was a mixture of dark blue, red, gold, white cloths and brown leather. The clothing seemed padded on some areas while his hands were gloved and he also sported a hooded fur line cloak. Also he had golden bracers, leg guards along with a well crafted axe in hanging off his right side and finally a shield that the girls swore they saw had the imagine of a raven on it. Though there was one more thing. He had some kind of golden gadget attached to the upper part of his right arm bracer. What it was the girls didn't know. It was odd though. As it seemed otherworldly.

All in all the girl could say with full honesty that compared to their sweet and kind looking great grandmother. Their great grandfather was the complete opposite and an extremely intimidating looking man that no one. Not even Yang would have wanted to fight one on one.

"Whoa..." Ruby and Yang muttered while Xehanort chuckled some

"Heh. That's one way to describe the man. You should have seen him when he meet me though." Xehanort said in a joking manner as Ruby and Yang chuckled a bit

Though Xehanort still had clear memories of how painful it was when he and Eivor first meet. Like very painful, unnecessarily painful. Just… it was pain, pure agonizing pain that last only a few seconds then. But went on as a phantom pain to even now. He remembered it like it was only yesterday.

.

.

"So anyways dad this is Xehanort. My new friend and he'll be staying with us for a bit!"

"Ah...um. Ahem, sorry for the intrusion. B-But nice to meet you Mr. Rose. heh...heh."

"Hm... nice to meet you too."

"Ouch not the hand. NOT THE HAND!"

"DADDY!"

"EIVOR!"

"WORTH IT!"

.

.

Yeah... probably hadn't been the best idea to shake the man's hand after his wife had introduced him out of the blue like that. Didn't help when he and his wife started to date a bit later on during that year. Then he really learned how scary protective Eivor was when it came to his daughter. Xehanort couldn't help but shiver a bit from the memory at how tense it had been for a while after. Thankfully he and Eivor got along better by the time he married his wife.

"Hm..." Xehanort just hummed at the memory. While his granddaughters just got done chuckling at his kind of joke. He decided to speak some more on their great grandparents since they seemed curious more than ever. Besides it was nice talking about those two as he missed them even now "Anyways girls here's an interesting fact. Did you know that your great grandparents were part of the reason Vale here has been so successful?"

"Wait really?" Yang asked as she and Ruby were surprised yet again "How did they do that grandpa. Also does that mean we're technically kind of like royals of Vale then?"

"Does that mean I could get free cookies and candy if I asked nicely enough!" Ruby wondered with stars in her eyes

"Heh. I wouldn't go that far dear child. But in a sense you both are. Why do you think at times it was cheaper for you both when maybe buying clothing or food on your own." Xehanort mused as the girls took a moment. Then it clicked to them that their grandfather was right as they had noticed that if they ever were a few lien short that they seemed to get some kind of 'sudden' discount

"Huh that's kind of making sense now." Yang muttered

"Yeah. So that's why my cookies were always like super cheap to buy!" Ruby said with a big smile "That is so cool. So that means our great grandparents were like famous?"

"I guess you could say that. Your great grandmother was a big help in setting up trade routes for Vale and even Atlas at one point." Xehanort explained and smiled seeing his granddaughters at awe even more than before. But then frowned a bit when it came to Eivor "Your great grandfather on the other hand well… let's just say his reputation was partially from the fact he was Vales guardian back then when it was still growing. But more on the fact of all the Grimm he killed in his time."

"How many did he kill?" Yang questioned as she and Ruby were curious on that. Though they were confused on why their grandfather was hesitating some

"Hm… I guess you can say quite a few my dear. More than anyone in this time even. His tales were made into stories too believe it or not. Very famous ones by the name of 'The Woodland Hunter' if that name means any-" Xehanort began to say. Before his granddaughters began to squeal in glee "I take it you have heard of the stories then?"

"Heard, heard. Grandpa those stories were some our favorites growing up!" Ruby explained as she was doing her best to not freak out. She quickly faced her big sister who seemed to be feeling the same as her "Like remember the tale from book ten. You know, the one that had the hunter fight off against a horde of a thousand Beowulf's!"

"I love that one. Oh how about the tale from book thirty when he fought off a supposed Hydra Grimm while saving a cart full of orphan kids!" Yang geeked out herself alongside her baby sister

-"Shesh. The writers really did take some liberties with Eivors exploits. Not that any aren't untrue, just not as epic as some of these sound. The man would have probably hated how his tales were written. Probably would have beaten the authors to near death too. Though might be best if I don't tell the girls that it wasn't only Grimm he killed. Thankfully no one seemed to want to make stories of those times."- Xehanort thought before he decided to address his granddaughters "Well it seems you are more well informed about those tales then I believed. Good to know my dears."

"Well totally grandpa. The Woodland Hunter is like super popular!" Ruby answered back with a big smile "Me and Yang always wanted to be like him when we grew up!"

"Heck yeah. A super amazing hero. Haha!" Yang cheered next as she and Ruby wondered if anyone else famous was related to them

"Well that's… nice my dears. But before you get too much into hero worship. You should take head of what I'm about to say next. Your great grandfather wanted me to tell his great grandchildren this if they ever asked about him. Old man made me remember it word for word after I married your grandmother too, longest month of my life… anyway. He said this." Xehanort said as he cleared his throat before reciting the long awaited message "To my great grandchildren I shall sadly never meet thanks to time and all of its bull… ahem skipping that part. Now where was I…right… My ranting aside. I shall tell you this as to help deter you from doing anything too haphazard or at least fool hardy. You will hear stories of me I'm sure, all are true but most will likely be exaggerated. Especially after my death. If so then I urge you to not worship me or this persona formed around me. I am not someone to look up to. Before I meet your great grandmother, Odin rest her soul. I was a… let's say bad man. I didn't at the time know what I did was considered immoral. But your great grandmother made sure I learned otherwise. Especially after a few incidents when we first meet. What I'm saying is this. My great grandchildren. If you ever decided to be hunters or huntresses. Remember that it's not fun and games. It's a very serious and dangerous manner. Lives depend on you. but I know if you choose that path. You'll do amazing I mean how can you not. You are of my legacy after all. I will end this off on a good note though. I want to know that even if I never will meet you. I already love you dearly and know your great grandmother does too. We'll be watching over you, that I promise. Yours truly, your great grandfather Eivor Rose. And that's what he said my dears."

Ruby and Yang just stayed quiet though. Mainly because they hadn't expected to hear that today. But also it had made them wonder on a few things now involving their great grandfather. Primarily on what he meant when he said, he had been a 'bad person'. At least in the context that their great grandmother had to make sure he learned that the stuff he had done was considered 'Immoral'. But maybe it was best not to ask on that. They were honestly just happy to learn at all about their family. So they smiled a bit as they looked to their grandfather and then hugged him.

Not another word was said. But Xehanort had a feeling the girls were happy to learn even a bit about their great grandparents. He missed them both dearly himself and it was nice talk about them.

Though for Ruby and Yang. This day of surprised would not be over yet.

For it was soon turned to the night as team RWBY slumbered. Blake and Weiss in their own beds tonight as they had gone to sleep earlier today. So Ruby and Yang coming in later hadn't wanted to disturb the two. Then they ended up sleeping in the same bed as today's story had made the sister feel nostalgic. That and Yang would never say no to just dotting on her baby sister.

So as the sisters slumbered next to one another. The night winds outside blowing the trees near the school. A lone raven with a missing left eye and a curious glint in its right eye watched from a far. Before it flew off the branch it was perched on and flew right towards and through the window of team RWBY's room. Somehow in silence without even breaking the window glass. As it just flew right through it like it wasn't even there.

The raven then landed right above the slumbering Ruby and Yang. Before it turned into mist that sprinkled upon the sisters as seconds later it was gone without a trace. At least it was in the physical realm…

.

.

It was a void darkness with only fog surrounding the sisters Ruby and Yang slowly began to sit back up as they groaned some.

It was odd for the two as they swore they had just been dreaming their own realties. Be it Yang who had dreamed of well… ahem, doing a lot of things with Blake. Or Ruby sitting inside a nice home as Weiss baked her a batch of cookies for her. While their two kids ran around happily playing with a puppy. It had been all very nice for the sisters. But now the two had awakened into the mist filled voidness of a dreamscape. As they took quick notice of their surroundings. They also realized that they were connected once more. Like before when they, Blake and Weiss had that weird dream months ago.

"So… this is weird." Ruby said as she and Yang took a few more moments to fully wake up. Before standing back up "I mean I was really having a nice dream about my Weissy. Now I'm stuck here!"

"Ugh same. I was having such a great dream about Blake letting me… ah…" Yang started to say. Before she corrected herself as to not in her mind. Corrupt her pure baby sister. Ruby just stared at her deadpanned as she already knew what Yang was gonna say "W-What?"

"You're a pervert big sis." Ruby sassily answered. As she loved that Yang dotted on her still. But she swore sometimes she felt like she was still being treated like a baby. She was freaking fifteen and already had sex with Weiss a while back. So it wasn't like she didn't know what sex was… still at least Yang was like this at times because of how much she cherished her as a little sister

"W-What. No I'm not missy!" Yang argued with a blush. As she hated it at times when her little sister acted like a big girl. She wanted her little sister to be her baby sister still. But she also was proud in an odd parental/ sibling manner too. She sighed some as she kept her cool and bopped the top of Ruby's head. Deciding two can play that game "Not like you're any better. I've read your diary-"

"Battle Journal and you what?!" Ruby yelled as she really started to blush. Knowing that Yang probably saw… EVERYTHING when it came to certain thoughts about Weiss. Before and after they got engaged

"Not my fault you suck at hiding it. I mean under your pillow, come on. That's just screaming read me!" Yang kept on as she smirked a bit. Then pulled Ruby into a one arm hug "Though gotta say. Didn't peg you for a legs and feet girl. Kinky, odd but kinky. But makes sense when I'd catch you here and there looking a bit longer then you should at Weiss legs and feet whenever we were in our pajamas. Dirty little sister."

"W-Wait you saw th- I MEAN ah… I…I…ah…." Ruby tried to deny. But she had already outed herself as she saw Yang smirk widen. Ruby just wanted to just hide under a rock now as she pouted some "Yang you're being a meanie. It's not my fault I find every aspect of Weiss attractive. Especially some areas of her more than others at times. It's not weird fetish stuff, it's normal to look at your future spouse like that. You hear me. Normal!"

"Da'w. My baby sister is embarrassed now that her fetishes are known by her big sister. But don't worry, weird fetishes or not. I still love you. Oh yes I do!" Yang teased as she hugged Ruby close. Like in an annoying manner as she patted Ruby's head with her left hand while keeping Ruby in the one arm hug with her right "Who's a good baby sister. You are, you are!"

"YANG!" Ruby whined. Doing what she could to break free. Though after maybe a few seconds she just gave up as she knew Yang was stronger than her. As she pouted some more in defeat. But then she then heard Yang start to chuckle in more heartfelt manner. Then Ruby feeling less embarrassed and started to chuckle too "Hehe. Heh…. Hehehehe!"

The sister then started to laugh as Yang let go of Ruby. These moments always reminded the two of how close they were as sisters. Being so at ease that they could talk and tease about each other's sex lives. It was honestly sweet and not long after the two had ceased laughing. They then hugged one another.

"Heh… love you Ruby." Yang said kindly. Then stroked her fingers through Ruby's hair for a few moments like she used to when they were younger

"Love you back Yang." Ruby replied back as she was glad for moments like these with her big sister. Dream or not

Though the moment of teasing if not also sisterly bonding was cut short. As from the sisters left someone had been there watching the scene before them. Only now deciding to make themselves known as they coughed loudly

"Ahem." The stranger or a man suddenly said. As the sisters flinched for a moment. Letting go of one another before eyeing the man to their left

The man in question wore an interesting get up that was for sure. As it a mixture of blue primary, golden lined and brown leather clothing plus boots, and bracers. Over the clothing was engraved golden armor. From a chest plate, leg guards, neck guard etc. He was already seeming rather intimidating. But the fur lined hooded cloak in similar colors as his clothing added to that. The man face could be barley seen. Aside from bits of his light skin tone. He also sported a big bushy dirty blonde beard and what the girls swore was a brown leather, gold engraved eyepatch.

Again this man was rather intimidating and the girls swore he looked very similar to what the picture of their great grandfather had looked. But that might have been a trick of the mind. Still the man continued on as he smirked just a bit.

"Sorry I just wanted to say I'm here. But go on, I like the gossip." The man calmly said. Though in a manner that seemed like he was just making a light hearted joke. But his deep and rather calm tone didn't convert that as the girls just stared at him. While he stared back, which started to get on Yang's nerves

"Okay… sorry but who are you?" Yang asked irritably. As she and Ruby were already feeling a bit wary of this strange man

"..." The man didn't say though. As he just stared at the girls more. Which only fueled the uneasy feeling that they had. Then the man decided he might as well be honest, even if they wouldn't know of him "Odin."

"Odin…" Ruby muttered as she swore she and Yang had heard that name earlier today. Even if it was just a split second

"Weird name." Yang quipped as she also felt the same Ruby. Though she knew she and her had heard that name earlier today. From their great grandfather's message. But wait it couldn't be the same Odin. Maybe it was just a somewhat common name. Still the man shrugged at the statement. Before he moved a bit closer. Then knelt down as he continued staring at her and Ruby. Studying them now. Which again irritated Yang at least to no end as she pulled sister closer to her "Okay first but back off dude. Second, I'm gotta ask again. But seriously what are you doing. You're giving us creeper vibes ya know?"

"Hm... you really do come from his blood. Even if only one is by honor rights alone. Blood is blood in the end." Odin muttered. A small smile forming just a bit under his hood as he seemed happy with Ruby and Yang

"Um what was that mister?" Ruby asked. Since she and her sister had only heard a quick murmur

"Nothing. No need to worry your little heads about it. I'm simply happy is all." Odin answered. Then he stood up and continued on "That said. I know of the things you, your friends and loved ones will be facing soon."

"You mean the heartless?" Yang asked narrowing her eyes a bit and crossed her arms "You were spying on us or something. Because no offense. But that's total creeper memo right there. Next you'll say you raid our panty drawers while were in class."

"Y-Yeah and if you are. We'll like beat you up. Got it weirdo!" Ruby added in. Trying to be as tough sounding as she could. But her size and voice just made her look unintentionally adorable. Yang internally was gushing and Odin actually seemed to almost start laughing but kept it in. He instead smiled at the sisters fiery spirits

"Heh. You two even have his sharp tongue. I actually believe you'd back those threats up." Odin muttered once more. Still it was surreal to him how alike yet how different these two were when it came to Eivor. Though to ease the two he raised his right hand up "Be at ease though children. I only did so when needed and it was only to make sure you both were safe from harm. I even took care of a few of those heartless and what you call Grimm. It was fun I'll be honest. It's been a while since I last fought any manner of beasts."

"Whoa are you like some hunter or something?" Ruby asked as her interest was piqued suddenly from that possibility. Weird guy or not, he could give her and her big sis some pointers. Then they could give Weiss and Blake pointer once they learned all they could

"If you really are. No offense but you look kind of like a well dressed murder hermit. One that hasn't had a bath in like years." Yang stated. Before Ruby gave her a light elbow to the side "Ahem. Heh, again no offense."

"None taken. I've been called much worse by many. Still I hear you two are trying to become huntresses. A noble goal, if not a dangerous one for young ladies such as you." Odin stated. As his tone became sterner while he crossed his arms

"Hey what's that supposed to mean. We're not some scared little girls ya know!" Yang yelled first as she didn't appreciate that comment one bit

"Totally and besides we know that it's gonna be dangerous. That's what we signed up for. But if we can keep people safe then it's worth it!" Ruby yelled next as she gave the man a somewhat more intimidating glare "So don't treat us like little kids mister. Got it!"

"Heh. I apologize then. Though I see you two defiantly seem to be committed to this. Well, if that's your cause I wish you the best." Odin exclaimed with a softer tone "Again you're both like him in so many ways."

"Hey um can I ask. You keep saying were like him, who are you talking about?" Ruby asked as she and Yang had caught that few times so far

"Why your great grandfather of course. I... knew him you could say and I'll be honest. Meeting you two really reminds me of him. In more ways than one." Odin answered as he would have answered as much as he could seeing the girls realize that they could learn from him. But before he could suddenly the girls began to glow a bit "Hm well that's unfortunate."

"What's happening?" Yang questioned in a slight panic as she and Ruby had no idea if this was a good or bad thing

"Simple. You're awakening. Sad really but I could only do so much to get you here. Shame really, I would have liked to speak with you more." Odin explained as the girls were now fading away

"W-Wait what if we have more questions. Will we ever be able to see you again?!" Ruby said as she and Yang for some reason felt a sudden deep sadness having to leave Odin already

"Yeah. Look maybe you were a bit creepy at first. But we still want to see you again!" Yang added in as she was starting to actually tear up some. Which again was odd since she and her little sister had barely known this man

"Don't worry girls. We may never speak or see each other again. Your memories may fade to only this dream being a blur. But I promise you that I will be looking over you both in my own way. I Odin, one of Gods your great grandfather revered promise this to you both." Odin exclaimed. With a small smile as seconds later the girls vanished. Once they were gone Odin sighed as he looked up into the darkness of this foggy dream world "Still who Know's girls. Maybe if you believe it hard enough we will see each other again. Who knows... still stay safe young ladies. You have quite the journey ahead of you."

Odin then started to vanish too. Though he was at peace knowing that the girls would be ready for anything if this meeting told him enough. Though as he faded into nothing for the time. He smiled at one last thing. As he knew also that despite this journey ahead for the girls of team RWBY. That they would one day become warriors with no equals and he for one couldn't wait see that day become a reality...

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was now the middle of the new day...

The girls of team RWBY having a day off now of everything to hang out with one another. It was nice so far for the sets of two couples/ future in laws. Be it Blake letting Yang hold her close in just a one arm hold as they walked down the forest edge of the school. Or be it Weiss and Ruby holding one another's hand. With Ruby skipping just a bit. While Weiss did her best to not squeal at how cute her fiancée was as always. Especially when she was skipping.

Though as they enjoy the walk around the forests edge at the school. Weiss decided to speak up finally after the good five minutes of silence.

"So you two see more chipper today. Any reason why?" Weiss asked. Though was happy to see the two in better spirits then they had been in the past nearly three months now, aside from the few moments of joyful events

"I've noticed to. Not an issue of course but it's nice to see you both in better spirits." Blake added in

"Thanks Blakey. But yeah guess you could say that. Don't remember why really, but all I do know is that I feel like I've meet someone super cool. If not odd too. Does that make sense?" Yang answered as she really had no idea why she felt so chipper today. Not that she wasn't already usually despite how stressful the past nearly three months had been. It was simply that it was more than usual on this day is all. She eyed her baby sister with a teasing smirk "Ruby did you put sugar in the coffee again?"

"UGH. Yang it was one time and you should be thanking me. That stiff is icky and gross. It needed some sugar darn it all!" Ruby pouted as the others got a quick laugh from that. Making Ruby pout some more "Hmmm..."

"Oh Ruby you know I'm only teasing baby sis. Love ya." Yang mused as she would never stop looking at Ruby as the baby she helped raise after their mother passed

"I know...love ya too Yang." Ruby said back as she smiled back at her big sister. Before she then began to ponder on the question from before "Though to be honest. I feel the same way too. Don't know why."

"Well if anything-" Weiss began to say, before her scroll began to ring. Stopping as she let go of Ruby's hand then took her scroll out and smiled at who it was "Victor. Hello cousin, is something the matter?"

["In a sense. But I did want to call and say hi for one. Been so busy helping with the school's cyber defenses that I haven't been able to see you or Blake for a bit. Though I did call for another reason. I got some of intel that there might be soon a hate rally against you and Blake. You know for the whole blood relations thing. You know how those nut jobs get. Anyways I wanted to call and discuss a few plans once they start the hate rally. Mind if you get Blake to join in on this call. It won't be too long."] Victor explained

Weiss just sighed a bit. Having a feeling the nut cases would try something like this sooner or later. Still she looked at Blake and motioned her over to her. Blake nodded back before giving Yang a quick peck on the lips. Then moved over to Weiss as she put Victor on speaker.

Though as those two talked with Victor. Ruby and Yang moved next to one another to wait. Both sighing some as they looked to each other as neither still had any idea on why they were feeling so chipper today. Not that it was a bad thing. Far from it. It was only that ever since their shared dream nearly three months ago. It had made the sisters wary off dreams in general. But as they ponder, they suddenly heard something from the tress above them.

"Caw, caw!" A one eyed raven cawed as the sisters quickly looked up. Seeing the raven staring back down at them, which kind of creeped the sisters out a bit even if they were more curious then anything about the one eyed avian

Though what was even weirder was that this raven was alone. No other of its kin in sight or even in hearing distance. But as the ravens stared and stared. The sisters staring back. It wasn't until a few seconds later before some kind of barley rememberable memory came. Along with a singular name that seemed to fit the odd bird.

"Odin?" Ruby and Yang muttered. Before their attention was changed to their partners as they overheard Weiss and Blake saying their goodbyes now

"Alright Victor thank you again. I'm sure this plan will work just fine enough. Okay tata." Weiss finished off kindly as she hung up. Before she let out a sigh "Well that out of the way now. At least we have a plan just in case... no, when things go haywire."

"That we do Weiss. Just sucks we have to deal with this." Blake groaned as she swore the universe hated her family for some reason

"I know cousin. I know... just one of the many bumps in life." Weiss exclaimed as she felt like she needed a hot bath when they got back to their room. That and to snuggle with Ruby

"Everything fine snowflake?" Ruby asked concerned as she and Yang moved back up to them

"Heh...ahem. Yes everything is fine. No need to worry my little rose." Weiss answered. Blushing just a bit at the cute nickname before she calmed herself down "Victor just was going over some safety plans just in case me, Blake or both of us are caught in the sights of a few... extremists. At least in a few days from now. But again nothing bad. Now chop, chop. We're burning day light and I for one want to go shopping before it gets dark. I wanted to see if we could but a few gifts for the summons. Just as a memento for them. So again let's move it ladies."

"You heard the queen gals. Let's get a move on." Blake teased

"Must you?" Weiss grumbled as her cousin passed by with that smirk of hers. Weiss could only roll her eyes as she followed behind

"Haha. I love this family." Yang chuckled as she followed behind too

Though as she did. Ruby stayed back for a moment before eyeing the one eyed raven once more. As she did and it stared back at her for a few moments. Ruby slowly, if not genuinely smiled as she felt more comfortable this time. Then she focused back ahead.

"Hey girls wait up!" Ruby yelled already catching up to the others as the raven watched on

Seconds later it flew off into the bright cloudy sky. Though if one were to have taken a closer look at the raven as soared through the air. They could have sworn there was a ghost of a smile that formed from its beak...

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

After three months and a half. Today was the day…

The day Weiss and Ruby had been waiting for and with the approval of both families. Even if the latter family was better with it then the other family. Both young women in separate rooms that lead outside. Finally, today the private wedding of Ruby and Weiss that was being held in the backyard gardens of the school was about to begin.

The two soon to be wedded couple getting their final touch ups and feeling the excitement, along with nervousness that came from the realization that their marriage was to be official on this nice sunny day.

We find ourselves within the bride's room currently who was one Weiss Schnee. With Weiss was Blake, Lucy, Ethan and Winter who were there for moral support. Weiss as calm as she could be considering as she was going over any last minuets things she may have forgotten for the wedding. Since she helped plan it.

"Okay. Okay, the flowers are all good. The ringer bearer knows what she'll be doing and the guest should all be in their seats. I think we have enough food for everyone and... ugh. I just hope everything is ready!" Weiss said as Blake and Winter were fixing up a few things on her wedding gown

Which was a standard one. The usual white coloring, but with hints of ice blue around the hem of the dress. While the open toed high heels she wore were also an ice blue. Weiss also had red lipstick on, had her fingers nails painted red, wore black eyeliner, had her hair let down and had even colored over her scar on her left eye with red paint. Lastly on her veil she had a red rose that slung to the right side of the wedding band that held it up. She looked like a literal snow angel.

But her current nervousness showed through still. Thankful parts of her family where here to help her keep calm. Starting with Ethan who was standing near the door with Lucy as guards of sorts.

"Don't fret Weiss. It's all gonna be fine. Besides if ya don't mind me saying but you look rather lovely in that dress." Ethan reassured as he wore simply a black bowtie around his metallic neck. Along with a pair of white cuffs around his wrist joint. Weiss smiled a bit at the kind words of one of her summons

"Yeah Ethans right Weiss. It will be fine and if anyone tries to crash the wedding. Me and the others can take care of it." Lucy chimed in kindly herself. As she wore a plain yellow dress and black opened toed shoes with a black scarf around her neck; having wanted just simple colors for once. That and she'd never been to a wedding so she was excited. Especially since it was a wedding with people she actually liked

"Well thank you both very much. Your reassurance and kind words are helping." Weiss stated sweetly. Then looked to her older sister and cousin "You two as well Blake, Winter. I'm very happy with all the help you offered to give during this. Especially you Winter, ah no… no offense."

"None taken. I wasn't the best big sister early on but… I want to be now and might as well start with this." Winter replied as she gave her little sister a half smile. Though what she wore a simple military ceremonial uniform for the wedding. In other words, just a much fancier version of her usual attire "I'll admit. I may not be TOO happy that you're doing this so early. But I understand why you must and at least it's with some you truly love. So there's that."

"I'm glad. Really… love you Winter." Weiss replied back touched by the kind words of her older sister "What about the rest of the family. Is father going to be here or…?"

"No. You know him." Winter answered a bit angrily as the others felt similar too. Especially those who had only seen or meet the man recently. But Winter wanted to keep the mood up so she decided to bring up some better news "That said Mother and even Witley decided to stay."

"R-Really?" Weiss asked as that was a bit of a shock. She always assumed they hated her after all these years "Not because father told them to... r-right?"

"No Weiss. They wanted to stay here for your wedding. Like me, honest." Winter reassured. As she could see Weiss was doing what she could to not cry right now and ruin her makeup

"See. What did I tell you Weiss, they do care. Maybe they haven't showed it from what you've told us. But they stayed. Just like Klein, Victor and Winter are. So you have your family here. All of your family." Blake mused as she gave her cousin a smile. Blake sporting a black short sleeved dress with purple accents and had her fingernails painted white for the occasion. She also wore black closed toe heels and her usual amount of makeup she wore every other day

"Hm…." Weiss simply hummed as she smiled back at Blake. Before doing so with her elder sister, Ethan and Lucy. Seeing that she had really gotten quite the family. Looking back in the mirror. She felt even more blessed knowing she was about to gain more family members and she couldn't be any happier about it. Her worry and stress beforehand went away just like that "Yeah. Yeah, I have all my family I'll ever need here today."

Without a word more Weiss let Blake and Winter finish up with the last minute preparations on her dress. While Weiss simply enjoyed the peace and quiet with some of her family.

.

.

Meanwhile in a room a few doors down. Ruby Rose was currently doing what she could to keep as calm as possible herself. But compared to her soon to be wife Weiss, she wasn't as versed in such practices. Which currently was showing.

"Oh my gosh. Holy crackers on an apple tree. I'm getting married today and Weiss is gonna be my wife. I feel like I'm gonna pass out in this dress or break my ankles in theses heels. Why did I wear these shoe abominations again?" Ruby panicked as she was pacing back and forth in the room. While the last minute touch ups to her dress had been finished

Ruby's wedding attire consisted of a long red dress with long sleeves and black accents in the shape of snowflakes around the skirt piece of the dress. She wore a brown belt around the waist and had some makeup on. Mainly just red eyeliner that helped pop out her sliver eyes. Next she wore a single white headband with a red rose on it and finally she wore much to her dread. A pair of close toed black round ended high heels.

With her in the room was Yang, Fiore who had Caules in her arms as she petted the relaxed hound and Mister B. Who himself was acting as the guard for this room and totally owned it considering he was a walking tank. Still all of them were watching with some slight amusement. Finally Yang decided to try and help calm her baby sister.

"Hey, hey Ruby." Yang said as she got up. Though what she wore was an orange sleeveless dress with some hints of yellow on it around the skirt making it look funnily like flames. She also wore a pair of open toed brown leather heels and a yellow scarf. Though she did have her lips in red lip stick today and black eyeliner. Her hair was extra shinny too along with lastly a brown leather headband. Still as Yang got up then grabbed her baby sister by the shoulders, she smiled "Ruby. I can see you're a bit nervous. But just take a few deep breaths okay. It will be fine. I mean sure you're getting married, but it's to your best friend who I'll admit I may have been a bit upset with earlier as you know. But is a person I trust to wed ya. So again Ruby just chill. Okay baby sis?"

"I… I know. I know you're right Yang. I guess I'm just letting my excitement get out of hand. Hehe, sorry." Ruby sheepishly answered back as she did feel a bit embarrassed for freaking out like she did just now

"Nothing to be ashamed of Ruby. You're just happy as can be and who can blame you. So again nothing wrong with that." Fiore answered kindly as she wore a pink dress with a pair of black pumps, a pink head band and wore a bit of black eyeliner

"Ruff, ruff!" Caules barked. Like in some way he understood too, while he wore a cute black bow tie around his neck for today

"Thanks. That does help." Ruby said with a sigh before she smiled some and looked over at Mister B near the door "Thank you too Mister B for keeping guard. Appreciate it!"

"Gggrrrrahhhh…urrahhhh." Mister B who wore a large brown bow tie, bellowed like usual. If he understood or not was still up for debate. But Ruby believed he did

"Good to hear buddy!" Ruby cheered with a thumbs up. Then focused back on the others and noticed Yang tearing up some "Hey big sis what's wrong?"

"Sorry… sorry. Just... just trying to let it sink in that you're getting married today. My baby sister is growing up quicker than I thought." Yang answered sniffling some as she took a shaky breath "I'm happy, but happy sad too. Ya know?"

"Aw Yang. I know but don't ever think I won't need ya in my life. Love you big sis. Forever and ever." Ruby reassured as she gave Yang a loving hug

"Love you too little sis. Always." Yang responded back with a loving hug of her own. After a few more seconds they released one another as Yang sniffled one last time before smiling. Feeling a bit happier now "Hey and you know I think mom would be so proud of you. Like I am."

"Hm… I know she would and I know dad, uncle Qrow, grandpa and you are too." Ruby exclaimed before she focused mainly on Fiore "Thank you as well. You and the rest of the summons for just being here on this exciting day for me and Weiss."

"Ruff!" Caules yet again barked as he wagged his tail before getting off Fiore's lap and walking up to Ruby who petted his head "Ruff, arf!"

"Hm. Caules is right I think. But seriously, we're all glad to be here for you. I know this has gone a bit fast and we've only known one another for about four months now. But I think I can say for me and my fellow summons here. That with Weiss, you and the others. But we're all glad to part of this odd little family. So of course we'd be here." Fiore explained as she was just happy to be included here on this special day

"Yeah… hehe. I guess you're right." Ruby quipped. Before looking at Mister B, Fiore, then Caules and finally Yang one more time. Feeling all her worries suddenly vanished. She felt much more confident all of sudden about the wedding "That's what family is for. Always."

Seconds later though a knock followed by three more echoed from the door. Mister B looked to Ruby who have the metal giant a nod. Before he gently grabbed the doorknob with his large index finger and thumb. Before slowly opening the door revealing it was HK-97. Who was wearing a silver bow tie, while his bandolier had red and white roses tucked into it.

"Joyful Statement: Ah Mistress Ruby there you are. I am glad to see you're spruced up nicely for your special day with Mistress Weiss. Oh and may I say you look rather angelic today." HK-97 exclaimed joyfully as his robotic tone sounded that of a proud older brother. He then spotted Yang and Fiore "Joyful continuation: May I say too that you Mistress Yang and Fiore are lovely yourselves on this most joyous day."

"And you say you aren't a charmer Mister HK." Fiore mused as she gave the droid a teasing wink for the fun of it

"Oh, HK watch out. You might have a girlfriend here soon." Yang teased herself as Fiore blushed a bit at how that backfired on her

"Y-Yang!" Fiore pouted. Though Yang chuckled alongside Ruby and soon even herself before they calmed down enough "Anyways. Teasing aside, thank you HK."

"Joyful Response: And once again you are welcome. Now then Mistress Ruby I am here to inform you that the wedding is to start soon. Everyone else from those helping out and the few guests are simply waiting. But I will ask you in five minutes to come out and wait by the door. Once you hear the music play, I and Ren who will be helping me on my part. Will open the doors for you. That is when you come out. Then once you're up there we'll wait for three minutes more before Mistress Weiss and her chosen father, Klein will escort her down to you. Do you understand Mistress Ruby?" HK-97 explained as Ruby took a moment and calmed herself from her joy peaking a bit before she answered back

"I understand HK thank you." Ruby happily answered back before she decided to focus on Caules and Mister B first "Mister B, go with HK I'll be fine. Same with you Caules. Okay buddies?"

"Arrf!" Caules barked happily as he wagged his tail before making his way to the door and waited for it to be opened

"Urrrahhh…" Mister B bellowed. Then stomped over to Ruby and gently patted the top of her head. Though was gentle enough that it didn't mess up her hair or the head band she wore. Then he made his way out after a few seconds as he opened the door, Caules following behind the meat giant

"Well we should go too. Just follow what HK said and it will be all fine in the end. Big sister promise." Yang exclaimed as she gave Ruby one more hug. Then went over to Fiore and began to push her wheelchair out with her

"Good luck Ruby!" Fiore yelled out as she and Yang exited the room seconds later. Followed by HK-97 who closed the door behind her

Once alone Ruby let out a small sigh along with a smile as she stretched her arms a bit. Before looking at herself in the mirror. Finally accepting that this was really happening and by the end of today. She would be a Schnee. Smiling as she was fine with that honestly. She gave her reflection a thumbs up as a form of self reassurance.

"Hehe. Look out world, Ruby Schnee is coming to town!" Ruby proudly stated

What came next would be rather nice and for once not a stressful series of events today. Thankfully too because for once everyone could just relax, even if only for a day.

.

.

.

It was pretty much time for the wedding to commence. Everyone from the team JNPR, team CFVY, the parents, guardians, family friends, new friends and summons. All were outside ready to celebrate this day. Despite maybe a summon or two confused since they didn't even know what a wedding was.

At the moment they were all simply waiting for the wedding to start. Though after what seemed like hours, the five minuet mark passed and Yatsuhashi who had a surprising talent for playing the piano/ pipe organ. Began to do so when Glynda who was one of the two to help set everything up alongside Ozpin. Gave him to signal to do so.

Yatsuhashi cracked his knuckles before playing the rented out pipe organ. As HK-97 and Ren who stood near the doors then opened them for Ruby who came out seconds after. Then the doors closed behind her after half a minute later. Weiss than thirty seconds later arrived at the door and quickly made a last minute check up on herself. As her heart raced while waiting after. She then saw Klein coming up from her right in a suit of his own as the older man smiled at Weiss.

"Well Weiss you look rather lovely. Oh how proud I am to see you like this and marrying someone I actually approve of." Klein joked a bit as the two chuckle some while they waited. But Klein wanted to get a word or two more in "But in a seriousness though. We're all so happy for you. It's hard to believe that little girl from years ago is this wonderful young woman in front of me now."

"Aw Klein thank you… really for everything. I couldn't ask for a better friend… no." Weiss began to say before she decided to just be honest with how she viewed Klein by this point as she hugged man "I couldn't ask for a better father then you. So thank you father. I love you."

"I…" Klein tried to say. But didn't want to start tearing up at hearing such heartwarming words coming from one of the three kids he honestly saw more as 'HIS' kids then his bosses. But he hugged Weiss back anyways as he felt overjoyed "And I'm glad to have such a wonderful daughter as you. I love you too."

As the father and daughter duo hugged for a few more seconds, they let go of one another after. Then they wait for nearly two more minutes before they heard the music outside play a bit louder. A second later and doors began to open once more. Klein held his hands out to his daughter with his usual fatherly smile. Weiss then took her father's hand as she felt her worries go away quickly as Klein began to walk her down aisle. The fresh air was welcoming to her and Weiss saw everyone here all dressed up, smiling and eyes on her. She felt even more joyful when she looked up seeing those waiting at the end of the aisle.

Be it from her selected bridesmaids being her cousin Blake, her older sister Winter, her horary Bridesmaid/ little brother Whitely who seemed a bit embarrassed still being a bridesmaid since it was joke turn serious role. Lucy who seemed happier than usual and finally of all people her own mother.

Then it came to the bride-Groomsmen who ended up being Jaune, Qrow, Yang oddly but no one questioned it. Strange and her cousin Victor who was giving her a thumbs up as Weiss chuckled some at her silly cousin's antics. Then she saw acting as the one to wed her and Ruby, Xehanort. The old man smiled a bit.

But then finally came the other star of today. Her beloved Ruby who was smiling as giddy as one could be on this special day. Truly Weiss was feeling those butterflies in her stomach go into overdrive at how angelic she found her little Rose.

Though as Klein and her made it up to where Ruby was. Before giving her one more hug and then moving back into the crowd. Weiss situated herself as she gave a quick smile to Ruby who smiled back. Then finally Xehanort spoke up.

"Gather friends and family. We come here today to celebrate the union between one of my granddaughters, Ruby Rose and her partner Weiss Schnee. We gather here to witness before life itself. Another union formed from a deep love, respect and care for one another between these two young ladies. Now before we continue. Do either of the wedded have words to say to one another. Words they would not mind sharing in a more public setting." Xehanort stated loudly and with some pride in his tone. Weiss and Ruby nodded a 'No'. Seeing that as the answer, Xehanort nodded back to them "Very well then. Now I shall ask. Ruby Rose, do you take this young woman as your lofty wedded wife. To be by her side through the ups and downs of life?"

"I do. I do a hundred times over." Ruby happily answered as she held Weiss hands and Weiss held hers back. Both girls nearly tearing up now

"And do you Weiss Schnee, take my granddaughter as your-" Xehanort began to say before Weiss in her joy cut him off

"Yes now and forever even after death I do!" Weiss cheered as Ruby was really close to crying from happiness. Weiss though blushed some realizing at how eager she just was "Ahem I apologize Xehanort."

"It is fine my dear and I already told you. Call me grandfather or grandpa. We are family now." Xehanort replied back kindly before he continued on "Now then by the power invested in me. I pronounce you wife and wife. You may kiss your bride the two of you."

It wasn't even a second later before Ruby and Weiss kissed one another. Then came the clapping, from nearly everyone. Heck even some of the few who had no idea what was honestly going on. Being Spear, Fang and Mister B mainly considering. Cheered in their own ways as be it from bellowing in some form of pride, screaming in a more joyous tone or letting out a more triumphant roar. Once again they and everyone else celebrated in some way. A few more even cried in joy. That being the parents which made sense.

But for Ruby and Weiss as they pulled their lips apart from one another. Held onto each other's hands, before seeing everyone who was there. Once more and for the last time. It finally set in that they were blessed with each other and this big family of theirs.

To Ruby and Weiss this was the happiest day of their whole lives so far and the start of many more to come for the newly wedded couple…

.

.

.

Though as the wedding was going on, from on top a hillside. A lone Grimm being mainly the more common Beowulf's and a lone Heartless. Those of the small stubby type that team RWBY had once seen in both real and their dreams called Shades. Watched the wedding occur.

Their master's had ordered them to do so and both creatures had no issues with it. As now it was fact that their species were closely related cousins. Avid obvious differences. But kin at the end of it. So the two watched the human wedding go on.

But as the lone Grimm and heartless watched the wedding, suddenly the Beowulf was hit by a blast of blue energy from behind. Before it froze solid into a block of ice. The heartless was surprised seeing this and flinched back when the sounds of a shotgun echoed as its Grimm cousin shattered into icy red chunks.

But before the heartless could see its attackers. It got a single bullet through the head. As it exploded into black smoke. As silence took over once more, five individuals walked over to cliff edge. As it was group of two women and three men.

The first of the men, the one who shot the ice beam. Was pale blue skinned man with no hair on his face or head. He wore red lens goggles over his eyes and wore over his body a blue and black suit that seemed to sustain the man. He also had a glass dome over his head and held in his hands the weapon that shot the ice beam at the Beowulf.

The second man was dark skinned with a black mustache and brown eyes. Wearing an olive green military styled cap, shirt and pants. He sported black combat boots, black gloves and had tanned armor over his body too. Finally he held a black pump action shotgun in his hands with the barrel smoking still from the shot he just took.

The third man was caucasian with long messy black shoulder length hair, wearing a pair of shades over his eyes, a pair of dark red leather jeans, black dress shoes and a black Kevlar vest over a black tank top. He also held in his right had a rather interesting custom made silver pistol that also had smoke still coming from the barrel. But the most noticeable thing was that his whole left arm was robotic and silver.

Then came the first of the women. She was beautiful and young. Mainly about seventeen from what her appearance gave off. She had peach skin, blue eyes and pretty neck length dark reddish-purple hair. She wore what one could describe as a princess's royal attire with the skirt, cape and all in light plum purple; and dark purple. She seemed to have only a well-crafted stick in her right hand. Then finally she wore a silver and blue gem encrusted tiara on the top of her head.

Finally was the last of the group and the second woman of the group of five. Who seemed about maybe a year or two older than the first woman. She was light brown skin toned with light brown eyes and brunette shoulder length hair. She wore a white blouse with frilled around the arms, a golden bracer and around the waist had a brown leather vest over it. Complete with a brown leather corset. Her lower half consisted of dark brown pants. Along with a pair of brown and golden armored thigh-high boots. In her hands she held what looked to be a staff of some kind with a red crystal on the top and a white crystal at the bottom. It currently was in a collapsed mode.

From first to last these five were part of a group. One that as of now cannot be named. But a group of various individuals from all different creeds. Though these five again from first to last were one Victor Fries or Mr. Freeze, one Seargent Avery Johnson, one Johnny Silverhand, one Princess Henrettia and one Amber who was a resident of this current world.

These five were on a mission at the moment scouting out the world before them and to see what the prophesized four heroes of theirs were in the first place. With Amber leading this one considering it was her home world and she was one of its protectors.

"That was easier than I thought." Johnny mused as he eyed the world around him and still found it odd to see so much… green. But he let it be as he eyed the wedding below with the others. Spotting Ruby and Weiss first "So that's two of them right. Ruby and…Weiss, I think. What about the other two?"

"Blake would be the one with cat ears." Henreitta answered as she pointed at the girl with cat ears and black hair. Then she pointed to Yang who was tearing up currently from joy "And that would be Yang. The other two Mister Silverhand."

"Hm. I guess they fit the description. Gotta say they're pretty odd looking. Even by my standards." Johnny mused as he wondered what was so special about these girls other than the obvious from what was explained

"Not too much to me. Then again my world was odd too. Granted with no so called Grimm around or heartless." Mr. Freeze answered as he eyed the wedding and even cracked barely a smile "I know we should let them be. But wouldn't it be smart to tell them about our group?"

"We've been thinking the same thing actually. All of us and the others did give us free reign on this mission aside from the recon." Johnson answered as he loaded a shell into his shotgun before pumping it "I say we tell em in a bit. After we go hunting some more. How bout you Amber?"

"I think that would be for the best. Let them have a good few week to maybe a month before we do so. It would be a kindness to let them enjoy it, especially the newlyweds." Amber answered as she found the scene before her rather nice as she smiled. But then frowned when her worries came back "Still I worry that 'SHE' will notice us one way or another."

"You mean that Salem woman Amber?" Henrietta asked a little nervously from what Amber explained to her

"The Queen of the Grimm…" Mr. Freeze added in. Though he did wonder how scary this Grimm Queen really was. Though he took Amber's word for it mostly "Do you think she knows about those four already?"

"Maybe. When it comes to Salem even if I'm the newer maiden here. I've learned enough about the monster. She's not one to take obstacles lightly, at least ones like the girls will be." Amber explained as she sighed before donning on a much more determined look "But that's why we need to make sure to keep this area is Grimm and heartless free until then. When they finally are able to conjure their Keyblades. Then that's when things will start to begin."

"Well I don't mind waiting and besides I kind of like it here already. Aside from the Grimm and heartless. This place already seems nicer than my shit hole of a world." Johnny mused as he was gonna enjoy the much more natural world before him, danger or not

"Must you…" Henrettia muttered as she wasn't much for cursing. But knew Johnny was a crass man at times, if not nice-ish too. That and he seemed to like teasing her with that little pet peeve of hers. She sighed but smiled a little when she saw Johnny give her a side glance and smirk "Any who, if we must stay here for the time. I don't mind myself. But we should get a house or even make one close enough to here in case things get out of hand sooner then expected."

"Don't worry about that my villa should be enough." Amber answered kindly as she and the others watched the wedding now just going into the usual chatting that occurred after and the small party that would start up as well as part of the celebration. Though Amber did noticed the others were looking at her funny now "What?"

"You have a villa kid?" Johnson asked with a raised brow "No offense too. But kind of makes sense now."

"Huh?" Amber questioned, rather confused on what Johnson meant by that

What Amber didn't know was that the boys at least were eyeing the golden plated armor she wore on herself. As that just screamed to them 'Rich Girl' or something along those lines. Henrietta decided to cut in.

"Alright, alright. Enough of that, right now we should head out to Ambers Villa. Contact the others and come up with next part of the plan. Agreed?" Henrettia stated kindly if not with some sternness as the others took a moment before nodding. Henrettia's smile became much softer as she clapped her hands together satisfied "Great. Now Amber please lead us back to your place!"

Amber didn't say anything. But nodded before making her way off to the east of the forest. The others followed behind. Though as they did, none of them or the girls of team RWBY and their rather large family by now. Had any idea what was to come next or how it would play out.

.

.

.

Spoilers, it doesn't go in their favor mostly…

Chapter Text

[When the enemy comes knocking and wants to cause nothing but harm, even those who want only peace must defend themselves…]

-????-

Four hearts of one Journey: Beginnings

Chapter.5-Prolouge Pt.6 (Final)

.

And will shine brightly to a new day…

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Peaceful...

That's what it had been for team RWBY as they and everyone else had gotten use to staying at Beacon after what was now four months total since the start of all this madness.

Be it from team JNPR and everyone else helping plan Pyrrha, and Jaune's wedding now. Which would happen sooner or later. Or be it team CFVY getting to know everyone else one way or another too, with just normal day to day activities. Or even just everyone else having to get use to each other.

Heck the only one that wasn't here during the wedding or even returned, even if it was just a while after was Jacques Schnee. Since he was too busy 'Making more lien as we speak.' The only reason the rest of the Schnee family and Klein were allowed to stay before, and after the wedding was to keep an eye on Weiss.

Then when it came to the other families, like Ruby and Yang's who stayed because well they wanted too; same with Blakes folks. Each family getting to know each another and getting to know the girls equally as well. Thankfully during all this comradery everyone had also been pitching in with the defenses for the school at least. They would have offer it to Vale too, but no one wanted to cause a possible mass panic.

Still aside from that and the girls of team RWBY getting to know everyone much better also. That along with Weiss and Ruby settling in their marriage happily as can be. But the summons now were back in their gems. Having apparently after a week more of being outside after Weiss and Ruby wedding. Seem to hit their limit and started to get sleepy. So, the girls kindly gave them some much needed rest. That and thanked them for being around for so long as they would see them once they were ready to be summoned again.

So, after all that this week nothing had occurred. Aside from more training along with getting to know Donald and Goofy even more than they already had these past months. Both men turning out to be quite the interesting duo. As from Donald's quick temper if not amusing moments of seeing him beat up Grimm that came across him in such an angry state. Or enjoying Goofy's well goofiness and kind nature; that and the girls knowing him alongside Donald had their back when they went out to make sure any Grimm weren't getting too close to the school as of late. Again, the girls had come to see the two as brothers. One's they were all more than happy to have fight by their sides when their so called 'Keys' finally came to them.

Though speaking of Donald and Goofy, currently the two were sitting inside the common room of their ship called the Veil Seeker. A ship the two were still pretty new to themselves as they had barely learned how to fly it since the original ship they were to have had been decommissioned. At least what their two engineers Horace and Clarabell had told them, since it seemed the engines had blown up during one night in the docking bay. Still having their new ship parked inside the Bullhead Hanger of the School. Donald and Goofy were chatting it up. While the girls also got use to the ship, since sooner or later it would be their home away from home.

"So anyways. That's how Mickey and Donald made my dream come true to visit Potato land!" Goofy happily finished explaining from a past story of when he, Donald and Mickey were just normal folks. Before all this royal business started up, which was a story in itself "Well until the sun started to melt the theme park."

"Yeah… county jail wasn't fun for the next week after that." Donald added in as he shivered remembering the coldness of the Ohio state county jail after the handmade Potato land melted. Nearly drowning ten farms in the process, plus giving a few school kids stuck in a bus at the time a crippling fear of potatoes "So cold… it smelled of old crusty… potatoes and regret."

"That does sound bad." Weiss mused as she was amused by the story. If not now questioning how in the world Goofy and their king back then had made a whole theme park from potatoes in one night. That and how in the world they got some the plumbing, and electrical systems working. BUT for her sanity she let it. Though Weiss swore she could just feel her blood pressure rising from the story alone "Ugh... I never will understand why people like potatoes or food made from the fat greasy things."

"Hey, don't knock till you try it Weiss. I will have you know potato chips are amazing!" Yang happily cheered as she was actually munching down on a bag of potato chips. Taking another bite, she smirked as she showed her greasy fingertips "Besides their finger licking good. Yummy!"

"And fat filled. I mean that bag alone must have added a pound or two to you." Weiss argued back as Yang stuck her tongue out for a moment before eyeing Ruby

"Baby sis. Your wife is being a buzzkill again!" Yang mused as she snickered. Blake chuckled a bit too at the amusing moment

"Oh Yang. She's just being caring is all. Still…" Ruby said as she leaned against Weiss a bit and put on her puppy dog stare "If I asked you to try potato chips one day, would you. For me Wifey Weissy?"

"Well…hm…" Weiss tried to argue. But knew she was gonna give in as Ruby just pulled the pleading cute wife card. She sighed as she smiled back before giving Ruby a peck on the lips as the younger girl giggled at the affectionate gesture "Okay. Okay, but only for you Ruby."

"Thanks sweetie!" Ruby cheered as Weiss swore Ruby was too cute for her own good at times

"Gwarsh you two seem to be getting along well. I'm happy to see you're both enjoying the marriage so far." Goofy kindly said

"Thanks Goofy." Ruby thanked. But then she decided to ask a few things now about Goofy and Donald that she or the others didn't feel they should ask until they knew them better, which now they did so might as well "Hey Donald. Goofy. Mind if I ask but maybe you can tell us more about your own families. I mean if you want. We've all just been curious about them you know?"

"No problem. We understand Ruby. Hm, I don't think I'd mind. Goofy?" Donald asked as he looked to Goofy who just smiled. Seeing that as his answer, Donlad faced the girls again "Well Goofy is okay with it too. So, I'm game. Anyways for me I take care of my three nephews Huey, Dewy and Louie. Here's a picture of them!"

Donald took out a wallet as he said that, before opening it showing a connected row of various photos of him and his nephews. Three younger duckling boys, each a bit different from one another in the colors red, blue and green along with the clothing they wore. Names and ages above one of the pictures showing which was which. As Huey the oldest was the one in red, Dewey the middle child was the one in blue and Louie was the youngest one in green.

To be honest the girls found the picture cute as it showed that Donald was a rather caring uncle. They would have asked about the kid's parents, but they could sadly get a bit of an idea that maybe neither were in the picture. For why a number of reasons. But none of them wanted to ruin the mood if it was one of the more… sad reasons.

"Aw you really must love your nephews. You look like such a caring uncle." Ruby mused as she saw one picture that showed Donald and who she guessed was Dewey in a sports uniform "Like that one. You seem so proud of Dewey trying out for sports."

"I was. But he wasn't trying out for sports. He was the water boy!" Donald said in pride as the girls almost all cringed a bit at hearing that. Even Goofy from the side, but none wanted to be rude at the obvious pride Donald had

"Ah… that's… nice." Ruby said as nicely as she could with a sheepish smile

"Indeed, such a caring uncle and a… rather protective one." Weiss mused as she even had to admit Donald might be a tad bit overprotective. But again she like the rest didn't want to be rude about it

"More like OVER protective if ya ask me…" Yang muttered as she may have not wanted to say it out loud. But couldn't help but mutter it. Though she got a slight ear pull from Blake "Ow, ow…"

"Shh, be nice. Even if I do agree dear." Blake muttered back as she let go of Yang's ear seconds later. Before giving Yang a wink as Yang even in slight pain still smiled back. Blake the decided to keep the conversation going again as she looked to Goofy "Anyways what about you Goofy?"

"Oh I just have my son Max. He's a good boy, had a wife but she passed sadly. But she would have loved meeting you four, same with my Maxi." Goofy happily answered. Pulling out his wallet now and then a few pictures of his son along with a woman who seemed to be a doglike species too. She was rather angelic when it came to her looks also. Goofy smiled as he pointed to the picture the girls were looking at "This was Max's fifth birthday. Good times. His mother made the cake and I set up the decorations. Still, that was a nice year then."

"Seems like it." Blake mused kindly as she and the girls could see that Goofy was a good father. That and he seemed to love his son dearly with how he spoke of him from the photo alone "But um… sorry about your wife. She sounded like a very nice woman."

"She was an angel that she was. Like I said, she would have loved you four from the very start. Maxi would probably like ya lot anyways. He's getting to that age where he likes super heroes a lot." Goofy exclaimed, chuckling a bit his with his usual chuckle

"Well thanks for the kind words Goofy. I mean yeah were like huntresses in training. But Superheroes… eh maybe that's a bit much." Yang remarked as she chuckled some herself "Besides me and the girls here are just your average everyday girls. Mostly."

"Ah foowy Yang. You're hero's already if ya ask me. Besides I think what you're training to be is already heroic enough. So don't sell ya selves short gals." Donald reassured while Goofy nodded in agreement. The girls smiled simply back at the kind words, before Donald remembered one more thing he and Goofy forgot to do. He looked at Goofy for a moment "Goofy mind getting you know what?"

"Um…. What?" Goofy asked back. Donald sighed while the girls were now watching a bit confused if not curious what was going on

"You know in the room. My room, THOSE." Donald explained somewhat more clearly he hoped

"OH those… what are THOSE again?" Goofy asked once more, as he was stumped on what Donald even meant

"THE SUITCASE GOOFY. SUITCASE!" Donald yelled. Then hit Goofy on the top of his head as Goofy got up rubbing his head and making his way to Donalds room "And hurry ya big palooka!"

Donald then turned back to the girls who all raised a brow at the rather… oddness between Donald and Goofy right now. Donald nervously chuckling as he'd gotten to know those brow raises over these past few nearly half a year so far. Those were brow raises of obvious curiosity and wanting to know what was that even about. It was Weiss who quickly took the reins in the asking part.

"Donald… what was that?" Weiss asked curiously, if not somewhat sternly

"What was what Weiss?" Donlad asked back. Playing stupid, even if it was rather obvious to the girls

"Donald you know we aren't falling for that 'What do you mean?' shtick right?" Yang replied back, amused a little that Donald was even trying to pull a fast one on them "Still nice try."

"Well thanks Yang… oh ah I mean ah… um…" Donald started to say once more. Before covering his beak as the girls though rolling their eyes a bit at two of the boys oddness at times, also were amused by it as it was harmless enough at least

"Funny Donald. But seriously what did you send Goofy to get?" Blake asked now herself

"And don't forget Donald. Friends don't lie to each other, so no more lying mister!" Ruby added in amusingly, as the girls and Donald even got a chuckle from that

"Heh. I know Ruby. I know. But-" Donald began to say, to tell them the truth but was cut off seconds later by Goofy who had grey briefcase in his hands now

"It's a surprise girls. So um… SURPRISE!" Goofy answered as he sat back down and gave the girls a big smile alongside Donald

Once more the girls chuckled at this. As even if their boys had been doing something behind their backs. It was all in good intent as they could see.

"Aw boys. You didn't have to get us anything. Just having you as family is already good enough!" Ruby cheered. Before eyeing the suitcase with curious glee "BUT… that said. I don't think I at least wouldn't say no to presents. Hehe."

"Wow not even ten seconds. You were not kidding when you said Ruby loves presents." Blake whispered to Yang

"Ho boy. You should see her on her birthdays. She loves getting gifts, it really adorable." Yang replied back. Though she had to admit she was curious on what presents she and the girls were gonna get "Well like baby sis said. Show us the goods dudes!"

"Agreed. I'll admit I'm curious myself what you have for us." Weiss added in, as Blake just nodded in silent agreement with everyone

"Alright then. Goofy." Donald said as Goofy nodded back before opening the suitcase

As it opened the girls waited in anticipation, wondering if it was like lien or something. Maybe mods for their weapons or something fantastical. That said, they were surprised yet confused when Goofy turned around the suitcase to show four metal balls. Each one red on top and white on the bottom. With a button in the center. Even odder was that each one had their symbols on the buttons. But these objects also felt familiar for some reason, no idea why but it just did to them. Still the girls were surprised yet confused as the focused back on Donald and Goofy.

"Okay gonna be honest here. These are cool, whatever they are but…" Blake began to say, trying not to sound rude; but then Ruby cut in

"What are these?" Ruby asked as she grabbed the metal ball with her symbol on it and inspected it a bit "Is it like a weapon or what?"

"More than that. The king had one himself at one point in time. They're called Pokeballs." Donald answered back as he was happy the girls were at least curious about it

"Pokeballs… odd name but whatever. So, what do they do?" Weiss asked as she, Blake and Yang grabbed the Pokeballs with their symbols now. Weiss eyeing the object herself "Heavier than I expected. Though it's well-crafted too from the looks of it. But again what are these for exactly?"

"Well ladies press the center button and you'll see." Goofy happily explained as the girls looked to one another before doing so

As the girls pressed the button. They flinched a bit when the Pokeballs opened and suddenly a bright white energy shot out from inside and hit the ground before them. As the light died down, the girls were even more shocked when they saw in front of them four odd creatures.

The first creature that was staring right at Blake was some sort of young feline who had half light blue in the front and half black in the back. It had yellow eyes, large oval ears with yellow star-shaped markings on the insides and a red nose. It also had tuffs of fur on its head along with a black collar markings around its neck and yellow fur around the wrists that looked like wrist bands. Finally it had spiked fur that surrounds the base of its long tail. The tip of the tail being star shaped as well.

The second creature that had seconds after being released, waddled right next to Yang and looked up at her cutely. Was a bluish furred creature, with a cream colored fur on its underside. Its eyes were oddly closed and it had a thin if not somewhat long snout. Finally on its back are four red circles.

The third creature that was wagging its tail as it eyed Ruby was a small hound with brown fur. With a cream-color around its neck fur and tip of its fluffy tail. It had brown eyes, long pointed ears and a cute little black nose.

Finally and fourth of these creatures. That had perched itself on Weiss shoulder in a millisecond after being released, was a dark blue and black feather bird with a cream color on its belly. It also had a few tufts that protruded over its head. Which in turn gave it a mask-like appearance around the face. While it's red eyes popped out rather easily.

As the four creatures stared at in their eyes, new masters and friends. The girls stared back at their apparently new pets. Ruby was ahem… rather the most obvious with her reaction. As seconds later, she donned on a huge smile and then moved over to her new pet; and picked it up.

"SO CUTE!" Ruby said in glee as she was already snuggling with her new pet as the little hound happily complied with the snuggles "Oh Zewi and Caules will love you!"

"I have to admit. These creatures are quite interesting. Like you little one, aren't you a pretty bird." Weiss kindly quipped as she was gently scratching under her own new pets chin and stopped just at the tip of its beak. The bird cooed a bit as it seemed to like that

"Aw looks like you're getting along well Weiss. Was kind of worried you'd scare the bird off, you know cause of your ever so ice queen-ness." Yang teased as Weiss rolled her eyes stuck her tongue out for a second. Yang laughed for a moment, before looked back down at her own new pet as it happily stared back up at her. Yang cooed a bit as she picked up the creature "Aw, aren't you a cutie!"

"They are cute. Hm?" Blake began to say. Before she felt her new pet nuzzling against her leg. Blake smiled as she began to pet the feline. But she looked back at the boys "What are they anyways guys?"

"Pokemon." Donald answered as the girls realized that must be why those balls were called 'Pokeballs' Donald though shrugged a bit "That's all me or Goofy could tell ya. The king had a Pokemon of his own for a bit before he released it. Still sorry."

"Oh it's fine. I'm sure-" Blake started to reply back, before suddenly Dex that was in Donald's coat pocket began to beep "Huh. What's up with Dex?"

"No idea Blake, Donald let's see." Goofy said as Donald nodded in agreement before he pulled out Dex who's light were beeping

"Hey Dex what's going on with ya?" Donald asked as he and the others waited for Dex to say something. After a few seconds Donald already was losing his patience "DEX!"

"Chill Donald. Give Dex a second alright?" Yang slightly scolded. As she and the girls had to at times calm down the easily angered duck man if needed. Especially when he almost attacked an anti-fauna's protester in town one day when they started to berate him, Goofy and the girls

Thankfully a few seconds later Dex started to beep again. Then the lights on him flashed red and then green. Before going off, the others started to get a bit worried Dex somehow was breaking or failing. But again, thankfully those worries were dashed as Dex light went back to normal. Before he finally spoke.

"Apologizes users. My original functions were turning back on in the presence of your Pokemon." Dex explained, much to the surprise of the others

"Oh right. The queen did call Dex a Pokedex before." Donald muttered a bit embarrassed that slipped his mind

"Wait does that mean you can tell us more on our Pokemon?" Weiss asked as that would be helpful

"If you can. Can you tell me more on my new little buddy Dex?" Ruby asked as she held up her little hound who just seemed to happily let its master hold them

"Of course I can Ruby. That there is an Eevee. A small, rare and sought out normal type Pokemon. Her species are known for their large number of evolutions considering despite their rarity. Depends on their environment." Dex explained. Though this just brought up more questions even if some answers were given

"Types?" Weiss, Goofy and Blake asked in their own confusion there

"Evolution?" Ruby, Yang and Donald asked as that one really confused them

"Oh dear, I forgot this isn't the world I'm from. Let me explain in a more clear manner then. Each Pokemon has either one or two types. Some are weaker to others and vice, versa. Evolutions meanwhile is what most if nearly every Pokemon is capable of. Some are the exceptions. That said, think of evolutions as videogame upgrade. Each Pokemon that evolves becomes a much stronger version of the pervious form, appearances changing as well with each evolutions. Like for Ruby's Eevee, she only has one stage from the normal three stages of evolution. But to make up for it, her Eevee instead has eight of different types when certain conditions are meet." Dex explained as Ruby had stars in her eyes when Dex displayed the eight possible evolutions for her Eevee. Then his screen changed to Yang's Pokemon "Speaking of, like Yangs fire type Cyndaquil. He comes with two other stages apart from his current 'Baby' stage. The first being what you could call the 'Teenaged' stage being called Quilava and then to his 'Adult' stage being Typhlosionn."

Two more images of Yangs now know Cyndaquil showed the teenaged stage of him being a bit bigger with his eyes open, his snout shortened and fire coming from his head and backside. While the adult stage showed an at least Beowulf sized Pokemon with a much fiercer appearance, sharp fangs and fire coming from around his neck like mane of sorts.

"Whoa, that is so cool. Oh my gosh your gonna grow into such strong boy, aren't you my little buddy!" Yang said in glee at the fact her Pokemon was a fire type and also that he was gonna be a slugger when he reached his final evolution form

"Quil!" Cyndaquil happily cheered as Yang chuckled at how cute the Pokemon was and pulled him in for a hug. Once that was done and she held Cyndaquil in a more normal hold. She then eyed Blake and Weiss Pokemon "Hey Dex what about Weiss and Blakes here. What can you tell us on their Pokemon."

"Yes, we'd like to know what to expect Dex." Weiss said as Blake simply nodded in agreement with cousin

"Very well then. Since you asked Weiss, let’s started off with yours. Your Pokemon is a Rookiedee a flying type obviously. He will though eventually turn into a Corvisquire and then finally a Corviknight who is a steel/flying type." Dex explained as he showed images of the Corvisquire and then Corviknight who looked rather intimating, if not knightly. Then Dex focused on Blakes Pokemon finally as he showed images of her Pokemon evolution and Blake was already knowing she was gonna have to make sure to train hers before it got to the adult stage "As for you Blake. Your Shinx is an electric type in her current form, her Luxio form and finally her Luxray. I should warn you. Shinx's can sometimes be a bit mischievous. At least in my document accounts with my previous owner the King. That said, make sure to train her just in case if she's one of the more mischievous ones."

"Shinx!" Shinx cutely roared as Blake felt her heart melt a bit, but she picked her Pokemon up as she smiled and bopped the felines cute little nose

"Noted. For now I'll do what I can to make a plan to train her on my free time." Blake mused as she was already attached to her Pokemon like the girls were

"Excellent. Now before you go out to start learning more about your Pokemon. There are two more things you need to do. First is to name your Pokemon if you want, a good number of trainers in the world my first user obtained me in don't and simply called their Pokemon by their species name or a shortened nickname. But again if you want to give them a new name completely. That's an option too." Dex explained as the girls looked to one another and seemed to have come to the same conclusion. They gave each other a nod, before looking back at the repurposed Pokedex

"I think we'd all like to give them personal names." Weiss answered for her and the girls, as the others happily nodded in agreement

"Very well. I'll record their names for a profile in case we ever end up visiting my world of origins. It would be a good idea to have these documents for local authorities." Dex said as the girls looked to one another again to see who would go first. Weiss decided she might as well

"If we must. Then I'd like to name this little guy Edo." Weiss answered happily as she scratched her Pokémon’s cheek this time "You like that name. Right boy?"

"Rooookkk…." Edo chirped as he was already loving the affectionate scratches from his new master

"Edo. Where did you get that name from sweetie?" Ruby asked, curious on where her wife came up with a name like that as this was a first for her to ever hear such a name

"I just remember looking up on an old ancestor of mine. Apparently the patriarch of our family. I can't remember where I first heard of him, but I think it was from a story. I… think." Weiss answered, as she actually couldn't for the life of her remember if that was the case or not

"A story….." Blake muttered as she at least swore she heard a rather similar story about an ancestor of her own and suddenly something clicked if barely "Cousin, did….did your ancestor have a sister possibly?"

"I…hm. I think so but why?" Weiss asked as Blake raised a brow and then Weiss quickly realized what Blake was hinting at "OH. That could be it. That could be were our blood relation started from!"

"Makes sense. They must have been either both faunas, both human or maybe one human; and one fanams somehow. When we can, we should ask our folks more on what they know and defiantly see if we can go to a library or two. They must have something on them if they're from a tale!" Blake excitedly suggested as this was getting more and more interesting today

"We totally should. Oh great job the cousin, we have plans for the later week now!" Weiss cheered as she and Blake gave each other a high five. Ruby and Yang found this moment cute between the two cousins

"That we do Weiss, haha!" Blake cheered back. Before she calmed down and looked back at Dex "Anyways, considering what me and Weiss just discussed. I believe I heard a similar tale. I'm sure of it. One about my own ancestor and her being the matriarch of our family. So I'll be naming the little lady here, Eri."

"Shinx!" Eri meowed in her own ways, showing Blake that she loved the name

"Hehe. Glad you like the name Eri. Now Yang, Ruby what… girls?" Blake kindly said at first to her Pokemon, before she faced the sisters and noticed their gazes of contemplating like they were deep in thought "Girls?"

"Let me handle this Blake." Weiss chimed in as she cleared her throat "Ruby they're running out of cookies at the cookie store and Yang; your hair looks a bit more frizzled today. Is that grey hair I see too?"

"WHAT?" Yang screamed first in sudden shock as she used her free hand to check on her hair. While her Cyndaquil wondered what his master was going on about

"NO THE COOKIES!" Ruby yelled next as she shivered in sudden fear of that possibility, as her Eevee titled her head at her masters odd behavior

"Wow." Goofy simple said. In some awe at how easy it was to get the sisters attention

"It's that easy?" Donald asked a bit deadpanned

"That easy." Weiss mused. But found the sisters reaction always amusing when she did this "Girls I was kidding."

"Weissy that was mean!" Ruby pouted as she should have known. Her wife knew her weaknesses that was for sure "You better be nicer or I'll be a grumpy wife!"

"Okay. I get you, what can I ever do to make up to you?" Weiss mused as she smirked

"A dozen cookies next time were out missy!" Ruby demanded in a rather cute manner that almost made everyone coo at how adorable Ruby was being right now. Didn't help when her Eevee joined in

"Eevee!" Eevee barked in a high pitch but cute tone as her face seemed to match Ruby's face with poutiness. Everyone almost passed out from the sudden spike in cuteness before they got a hold of themselves

"Hm… then I shall my little Rose. But only because you're too cute for your own good." Weiss remarked as she got her composure back, before moving closer and giving her wife a kiss on the lips as Ruby giggled some "Better?"

"Hehe. It's a start." Ruby said, blushing a bit as she was glad this marriage between her and Weiss was going very well. But knowing she still had to name her Pokemon, she focused back on Dex "Anyways. All that aside me and Yang were just remember something too. A story me and Yang were told I think."

"Yep about our ancestors oddly enough. Two friends turned lovers I think… maybe. It's a little fuzzy at times. Weiss and Blake here talking about their own ancestors kind of reminded me and Ruby of the story we heard about our ancestors is all." Yang explained herself as she was finding it odd that Weiss and Blakes stories of their own ancestors were similar to theirs. Since she believed from memory her own ancestors were the Patriarch and Matriarch of their family

"Is that so. Then maybe we can all go to the library one day and see what we find. Maybe even ask your grandfather. I'm sure he has some information." Blake once more suggested

"Sounds like date kitten!" Yang cheered with a cheeky smile

"Anyways, sorry about that Dex. We were getting of topic again weren't we?" Ruby apologized

"No worries. My pervious user talk to me about the importance of companionship and team work. You and the girls were simply displaying that in spades. Now then, Ruby, Yang if you have names for your Pokemon. Please tell." Dex responded back kindly, as his previous user defiantly gave him a sense of intelligence back then and an understanding of emotions; along with the values of socializing

"Well since you asked. I decided to name by little buddy here Anders. That was the supposed name of our families Patriarch… I think." Yang said as she either was remembering that from the supposed story or somehow she already knew… odd

"And I'm naming this little gal after our families Matriarch. As her name I think as I remember was Amora." Ruby said as she hugged her Eevee some more "I think it's a good name don't think Amora?"

"Eevee, Eevee!" Amora barked cutely as she snuggled back with Ruby

"Hehe. Good girl!" Ruby cheered as she was already gonna love it when Zewi, Amora and Caules meet. It will be an overload of doggy cuteness there that's for sure

"Aside from the names now. Donald, Goofy thank you both for the presents here." Blake said first as she gave the boys a smile

"Yes, thank you so much. None of us expected this but we aren't complaining either. It was very thoughtful." Weiss added in with her own smile

"For real dudes. This is like super awesome!" Yang remarked cheerfully as she eyed Ruby "And my baby sis couldn't be any more than happy too."

"Hehe stop that tickles. Hahaha!" Ruby chuckled as Amora was licking her face a bit

"Eevee!" Amora barked back as she licked Ruby's face once more. Already getting along with her master well enough

"See what I mean." Yang mused. While she made sure she was holding Anders in a comfy enough position as the little Pokemon was already dozing off

"Aw shucks girls, the queen said that we need to give ya these anyways. But where happy to see you like em already." Goofy replied back first. Glad to see the girls and their Pokemon hit it off already with their friendships

"Yep. Still, Dex what else did you have to show em?" Donald asked bringing the conversation to the second important thing Dex had to show the girls now

"Simple. Ladies I shall now show you what your Pokemon are and will be capable of. Huddle around all of you. This is gonna blow your minds!" Dex cheerfully stated as the other did so, since Dex had quickly proven to be a good source of info

So as they listened, already in awe as Dex began to explain what the girls Pokemon could do currently and would one day be able to do when they evolve. They would end up spending half the day learning on the subject, before going back to Beacon to introduce everyone to their Pokemon.

All in all, today had been another normal if not exciting day for team RWBY. What was to come soon though; well…

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Elsewhere in a place that was and yet wasn't, a place hidden from all who tried to find it except for its residents. One from worlds taken over by the heartless. Worlds that are safe for the time and even worlds that were taken by something… else long ago.

The residence were like this place, from different avenues of life. Each a part of some part of the morality scale. Be them pure of heart, vile of the soul or maybe even somewhere in the middle. These people had come together despite their differences. To help the future Keyblade wielders in their soon to be fight against the heartless. Oh and one more thing.

.

.

Some of them even have come back to life after being dead form so long. Who they maybe, let's leave that for later….

.

.

Still currently this group was finishing up a call from their five agents who had been sent to the word of Remnant in that time zone nearly a month ago. While in their current residents, it had been only three hours. Currently being used to make the call was a holo video. With the leader of this mission, Amber the one speaking through it.

"And that's about it, nothing more then-" Amber began to say as in the background some ruckus was going on. Especially a loud [BANG] of a shotgun next to her

"Ha, suck it fur bag!" Seargent Johnson from off the screen to the left screamed with some laughter. While from the far left of Amber it sounded like Johnny Silverhand also laughing alongside the Seargent

"Yes. As you can see. I and the others are handling the situations well enough. But the sudden spike and growing numbers of Grimm and Heartless are a clear-" Amber began to say again. Only for the sounds of water being splashed by a spell, followed by a sudden chill and the sounds of ice forming around bodies echoed loudly

"Nice one Freeze!" Johnny yelled as his pistol and Johnsons shotgun went off again in a gleeful volley of death

"As I WAS saying… this sudden spike is alarming. If our guess is correct we'll need to get int contact the girls finally and very soon. If only to give them some extra protection when the Heartless arrive." Amber said as she eyed her left side a bit like she was expecting some sudden interruption. When none came, she smiled and continued "With all that said-"

.

[BOOM!]

.

The sudden explosion and sounds of body parts falling back to the ground, that along with the sight push back interrupted Amber. Amber being pushed onto her right side for a moment. As everyone else cheered in some way, especially Henrettia.

"Okay I have to admit. BUT THAT WAS SO COOL. AGAIN HAHAHA!" Henrettia for a moment out of her usual demeanor screamed in pure joy. As she suddenly realized she might have a liking to exploding stuff

"HELL YEAH!" Johnny and Johnson both cheered alongside Henrettia. While the sounds of Freeze sighing could be heard

Amber seconds later sat back up, not amused as she pouted a bit that her professional first report back to her group had been ruined by the constant sounds of battle. That and killing of mainly Grimm alongside some Heartless didn't help. So swore the gods must hate her for some reason, still she sighed as she eyed the holo call once more.

"UGH… Amber out." Amber grumbled as she shut off the holo call leaving the rest of her group still in the place that was and wasn't to discuss; and contemplate on what to do next

To be exact, though there were more members of the group. Currently only six were present. Three men and three women. Each one a bit different on their groups dubbed 'Morality Alignments'. But all having somewhat gotten to know each other the past month they believed. Again time passed a bit different in this current plain of existence and non-existence. It was one of the three men, who decided to speak

"So, how should be go on about this?" The man with his arms crossed asked, sounding like he was at least in his younger years. Not teen years, but maybe nineteen or twenty three at least

This man was average in height, muscular too as his uniform showed that off a bit. Speaking of, his uniform was one that a superhero would wear. His outfit a mixture of red, blue and black for the web outlines of a spider like styling. He wore a mask too currently, that was red and had the similar spider like web design on it. While his eyes had two white lens. Finally was the black spider symbol on his chest.

"Easy Peter, we go in there and kick some ass!" One of the three women remarked with a smirk. Seeming youngest of them as she was at least either seventeen or nineteen by looks alone

This young woman was Japanese. With fair skin, light red eyes and shoulder length light brown hair. She wore a white button up short sleeved shirt, black leather gloves, a blue tie, a black skirt, black knee-high socks and brown shoes. She also wore a brown worn slouch hat, with three 'X's' stitched into them. Finally, she had in a pistol holster a singular Berretta M9.

"Oh, on a first name basis now with Peter. Something going on we should know about little Chinatsu?" Another of the females teased out of the blue, as Chinatsu at least made a pouty face being referred to as 'little' by this woman

Said woman though seeming rather young herself was older in many ways. She had with red eyes, with light toned skin and had long flowing light brown hair that reached her waist. She wore a pink shirt with purple trim, a red sash, black pants with purple trim as well, a blue anklet around her right ankle and dark brown leather traveling shoes. She also wore over that a dark brown hooded cape along with a drawstring pouch around her neck. The most notable feature though was her pair of wolf ears and tail she sported.

"I'm not 'little'…" Chinatsu muttered as she pouted some more. While the older woman who'd teased her chuckled

"Of course not, not at all." The woman mused once more. As she smirked at the pretty much child before her considering again how much older she really was

"As amusing as this is Holo. We still have need to plan on what our next course of action is." Another of the men in a wheelchair exclaimed, before he coughed a bit

"Here have some water." The third of the women stated. Who stood behind the wheelchair man as she moved around and offered him a glass of water

Speaking of these two. The older man in the wheel chair was peach skinned, with dark brown eyes and had shoulder-length grey hair. He wore a black hat, along with a brown leather jacket and trousers. He also donned on a tattered mantle and an old red scarf. His wheel chair was rather nice looking compared to his ragged appearance. Along with the cane he kept in his hands. Lasty he was missing his right leg and in place of it was a wooden one.

Meanwhile the woman was fair skinned, with golden eyes and long bright green hair. She wore what looked like a white straightjacket with the belts and clips undone. That and she wore long white heeled boots. She also had a pistol holsters on her right side. She smiled at the old man who gratefully took the cup of water. Before sipping it all down.

"Ah, that's better. Thank you CC." The older man mused as the empty glass of water vanished "Even in the dream that wasn't something that could be done. I'm still getting used to it."

"You and the rest of us still Gherman. You and the rest of us." CC remarked before she eyed the last of the men in the room with a coy smirk "What of you, what does the great poet Publius Vergilius Maro or Virgil have to say?"

This man was tall and had a sort divine feeling to him. He had greyish toned skin, had eyes a deep dark brown and his head bald but with a crown of leaf like thorns that stuck out of his skull. He wore a plain worn white undershirt of sorts with a metal chest piece in bronze. He also wore a white worn skirt piece that covered his legs and feet. Second to last was the dark crimson cape he wore and the wooden staff he held in his hands.

"That depends. Do you mean of the situation on that other world or the seeds of possible romance blossoming with our young Chinatsu?" Publius Vergilius Maro or Virgil for short, asked as he made a small slight coy smile of his own

"Fuck you both!" Chinatsu yelled irritably and which only got a chuckle from CC, Virgil somewhat and even Holo. While Gehrman kept quiet

"Quite the mouth she has." Virgil mused before he looked at the one called Spiderman or Peter who seemed to be in thought "Peter?"

"Huh. Sorry I was just thinking of-" Peter began to say before Holo cut him off

"Going down there and helping out?" Holo mused. Somewhat in a teasing manner but more in a kind if not scolding manner too as Holo had oddly taken a sort of motherly role with the two younger of their group

Be it to keep Chinatsu from getting too angry and trying to kill everyone for whatever petty reason. Which oddly was rather easy as the girl seemed to have an odd respect for her. OR, to make sure the good hearted if not a bit too fool hardy young Peter Parker from doing anything too dangerous at once. Not that it was a bad thing, but she could tell Peter at least was the extreme self-sacrificing type. An easy way to get one killed if you asked her.

"Well ah…." Peter began to say. But awkwardly rubbed the back of his head as Holo really did remind him of his Aunt May… lord did he miss her. Did he missed his best friend Ned, his… MJ. Still he didn't want to think on that, so he just decided to answer honestly back "Ah…yeah, yeah I was."

"Admirable Peter. But you still haven't recovered from the first battle we and the others were forced to do. Remember when you took that nasty hit for Chinatsu and CC here?" Holo scolded softly as she raised a brow at the good hearted if not foolhardy young man

"Just to say. T-Thanks for that…" Chinatsu said a bit shyly as she wasn't to do that much anymore if at all. CC herself simply gave Peter a nod and she'll admit she was surprised when Peter did that for them

"Welcome. Still… I understand Holo. Sorry, I just don't like feeling useless when I know I can be of at least some help." Peter explained as everyone, even those of lower morality understood where he was coming from. Thankfully Gehrman seemed to decide to help the boy's spirits up a bit more

"Don't fret lad. It's can be understood why you feel as you do, but better to be at full health then to risk even worse injury or death. Still soon I say you will be able to help once more." Gehrman reassured as Peter smiled from under his mask a bit

"Thanks." Peter simply said. Before he sighed once more "Anyways back to the main point. I guess for now we'll stay here and be on a more prepared mindset just in case they call for back up. Does that sound good enough for everyone here?"

The rest took a moment, looking at one another. Before nodding a silent yes that the plan was fine enough. Peter was relieved that was the case. They'd had a few previous debates with everyone in those ones. Which ended up with a lot of arguing. Though mainly it was out of good intentions, great concern or to simply rethink a strategy. It was tiring to say the least. Still, Virgil decided to say something now.

"Since we've come to agreement. I will tell the others and I'm sure they'll all mostly agree with it. For those who don't well you already know." Virgil exclaimed as he knew a one or maybe three who may have issues with said plan; maybe

"Right, right. Send them to me than if they want a full explanation." Peter stated as he sighed once more. Knowing who may be against said plan even if he was a little himself ironically

"He means us Virgil. Right Peter?" CC sternly stated herself now. As she had in a way during this month donned on a more 'Big Sister' role oddly when it came to the younger few of their group

"Yeah. I meant that. Do that Virgil." Peter reiterated as he ignored the slight snicker from Chinatsu and the small smirk from the usually stoic Virgil

"That I shall do, I bid thy all farewell for now." Virgil exclaimed making his way out of the room and after a few seconds he was gone

"Man. I get he's like some old Roman dude, but I really wish he'd speak a bit more normally and maybe crack a full smile too. Ain't that hard." Chinatsu said as she cracked her neck for a moment

"Well that's just how he is. Aside from that, I think we should all make our way out now too. I need to get Gehrman here to the lunch room. One because I'm hungry and two because I know he's hungry." CC mused as Gehrman let out a quick loud chuckle there

"Be in the company of a young lass as you, be still my old bones I'm for it." Gehrman remarked and smirked a bit. CC smirked back as she knew even if the man was a bit more into younger women, she could tell he was that type of older man. She still knew it was all in good fun

"Behave you two. We have kids in here remember?" Holo joked along as Peter and Chinatsu resisted the urge to grumble. Even if they could tell it was all in good fun right now, they didn't care to keep being reminded they were technically two of the four youngest aside from Henrettia and Amber

"Ah my bad lady Holo. Hm, come CC I think our resident cook was making something called Spaghetti. I don't know what it is, but it sounds good." Gehrman stated as jokes aside he really was getting hungry

"It is, second to Pizza honestly. Anyways we'll be off, have a good one." CC quipped as she began to move herself and push Gehrman's wheelchair out. Seconds later the same door Virgil left through opened and closed

"Ah what a day. What a day, still kids. Would you like to accompany me to the training field. I feel like breaking some things and I have no idea why." Holo asked as she knew exactly why. Since she could be as much of a glutton for food or drink in this place, it seemed too also put a limit on those urges to eat; and drink for the heck of it

"Sure. But you gotta seriously transform into that wolf form of yours. It was SO cool!" Chinatsu pleaded as she really had found Holo's giant wolf from super cool "Please Holo, PLEASE!"

"Only if you behave for the rest of the week. Got it?" Holo responded back as Chinatsu without even thinking nodded in agreement before she eyed Peter "And if you come with us. I want you to sit I out mainly because of your still healing ribs and because I ah… well I really want to try out those web shooters of yours!"

"Totes too. Peter teach us!" Chinatsu shouted in glee as she and Holo smiled widely

"Ah… sure. No problem." Peter replied back as he had a feeling saying no to them would just have the two pester him until he did so

"Thank you Peter!" Holo and Chinatsu cheered. Before both ran out to get ready in the training fields and soon to use Peters web shooters

"I have no idea what's going on anyone… ugh. Sides still are a bit sore, better take it easy when I teach the girls." Peter muttered as his body had mostly recovered after taking a near fatal hit for Chinatsu and CC when they all had meet for the first time. Apparently his sides were taking their sweet time

Still as Peter made his way out. He did wonder when the invasion of the world where their chosen to be Keyblade wielders would happen. He also hoped the boy he'd been visiting in his dreams. Whitely would fare okay. Sure the kid had improved a lot since their meetings, especially with his attitude. But he was mostly still pretty green when it came to combat.

Then again he remembered Holo had mentioned she'd been having similar dream visits to ironically, Whitely's mother. Willow. She didn't go further into it, but it seemed at first at least. Holo hadn't been too fond of the woman. Now she seemed happier when she mentioned Willow.

Aside from those thoughts he made his way out and for now would enjoy the peace. For when the heartless came. Well, then the friendly now interdimensional friend Spiderman would come in to help if he could. Sore sides or not, he was a hero after all.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

The night…

A time to rest and refresh one's body, and soul. It is a time every living being goes through. So here we are, in the room of team RWBY as they slumbered the night away.

Oh yes this whole by tomorrow, half a year for them had come by quickly. Beacon closed still and in a pending state of being opened once more. A decision that many parents were against sadly. Speaking of, the families of those still here. They all had made this school home for the most part. Mainly staying for a change of pace or because in the Schnee's case when it came Jacquess. The man of that family barely seemed to noticed the rest of his family missing still. Something none of them seemed to mind really.

Either way team RWBY and their friends, along with their family which were all pretty much the same thing by this point. We're enjoying life as much as they could. While knowing the Heartless invasion would happen sooner or later. Hopefully later.

But for now the girls at least would wait and enjoy this time of bliss. Enjoy spending more time with their summons who should be ready in a few days to be summoned again. To enjoy playing with and training their Pokemon. Who when introduced to everyone else, had a lot of the girls gushing over them. The boys just thought they were really cool. To everyone again just enjoying this weird family they had all formed.

Anyways, that aside for the moment. Back inside this room we find Ruby and Weiss sharing a bed. The two snuggled with one another in pure bliss. As they'd become accustomed to the fact they were married by this point and had no issue sharing a bed.

Yang and Blake pretty much felt the same too, as even if not married. The had been in a relationship long enough now that they were fine sharing a bed too. So they did and unlike their bunks before. Now the upper sets of both bunk beds had been transformed into two wide beds for the two couples to use each.

So once more here team RWBY was enjoying another night of slumber. HK-97 in shut-down mode currently to recharge as the girls didn't mind him being in the room with them. As he was one a droid and two, was just a truly loyal bodyguard. Next to HK-97 the girls Pokeballs laid as their Pokemon slumbered within said objects.

All in all it was a nice and quiet night for team RWBY. One they had become accustomed to. Only tonight would be… different. Very different as during everyone's slumber. The windows to their room began to slowly frost over, the air becoming colder and thin as the girls breaths could start being seen with each breath. Even the night sky and fractured moon vanished and replaced was the light from a nonexistent sun. But even with all that, the girls slumbered.

This would not do, not at all. As moments later an old if not very familiar voice from months ago. Decided to awaken the girls.

.

.

.

"WAKE UP!"

.

.

.

Indeed to the girls of team RWBY. Right when they heard the loud screams of the voice from that dream almost half a year ago. They jolted awake, a bit shocked and scared from the suddenness; and the volume of the voice itself. As they looked to one another having. A sudden uneasy feeling started to creep.

"D-Did we all just… hear the voice?" Yang asked as she was doing to calm herself down and Blake as she saw her girlfriends ears flatten a bit

"I… we did. We just really did and ehhh. Why… why is it so cold all of sudden?" Weiss said as she rubbed her arms. But felt much warmer when she saw her wife wrap her arms around her "T-Thanks dear."

"Anytime sweetie." Ruby answered back as she noticed the cold smoke coming from her breath alone "Wow i-it's really cold."

"If the windows are any indication. I-I don't think this is natural." Blake chimed in as she and the others got out of their beds. Then moved closer to one of the frost covered windows as it was being slowly covered by a sheet of ice which made the glass cracked a little "Yeah… n-not normal one bit."

"Oh my." Weiss muttered before she realized something odd about the outside finally "Also, isn't it still night time. So why is it day time instead now?"

"Ah crap. Not good, not good at all." Yang began to say before she felt her worries were becoming even more true "Girls you don't think…"

"It is indeed what you think maiden of Yellow." The voice interjected as the girls suddenly flinched back from the sudden intrusion

"Geez. Can you give us a warning next time?" Yang scolded as she was taking a few deep breaths to calm herself down again from that little scare

"Apologies maidens. But right now pleasantries aren't what I'm here for." The voice stated as the girls now really had bad feeling and good idea on what was exactly going on

"It's happening. Isn't it?" Ruby asked the voice and felt her heart begin to race a bit that it was happening NOW of all times "The Heartless invasion?"

"That is what is happening. One thing you should take from this though. They might seem like simple animals. But they're much smarter than they seem. Even the lowest of them." The voice explained, calmly if not with some sternness as the girls would remember to take that sound advice seriously. The voice then continued on "You must get ready and make your way to the main hall of the school. Where the entrance is. The adults are already making their way there and your fellow teens, along with Donald and Goofy are making their way to pick you up as it is. So get ready and they should be here soon."

"Thank you so much. Really thanks!" Ruby thanked first as she had to admit. The voice might be a bit creepy to her. But at least it was being helpful to them

"Same. Thank you for warning us." Blake thanked next, as she at least was willing to give the voice a bit more slack as they were kind enough to wake them up and then warn them

"Yeah. Cryptic or not, you're okay in our book." Yang thanked last as she at least felt a bit more at ease with the voice now

"Thank you." The voice replied back before noticing Weiss seemed off a bit "Maiden of white, is something wrong?"

"I wouldn't say wrong. Just want a clear answer. But, WHY?" Weiss asked back as she narrowed her eyes a little and when the voice didn't speak she sighed wondering if it knew what she was asking "What I mean is 'WHY' you're doing all this. Why did you even help us in the dream. There has to be a reason and the fact too. But I'm suspecting you're not just some random voice. But someone who's actually alive. Am I getting close or not?"

"…. Hm, you always seemed to be the most perspective one maiden of white." The voice said as it or he started to lose that more masculine edge and became finally feminine in tone "You are correct maiden of white. What you hear now is the real me, for who I am. I can't say yet. But I can promise that one day we'll all meet up. Then I can give you more answers, I promise. But for now please get ready and like I said last time we meet. Keep that light inside you burning girls. It will keep you alive."

The voice then seemingly left as silence took over once more. Each girl a bit confused and uneasy with everything going on. After a few more seconds, Ruby sighed and knew she had to get into her 'Leader' mode as she dubbed it.

"Alright, girls I know things are harrowing; even downright nerve racking. But we need to keep calm and get ready. Blake wake up HK, Yang keep an eye on the door with HK and Blake afterword's. Me and Weiss will get ready first. Then we'll take over guard duty with HK. While you big sis and Blake get ready then." Ruby ordered as no one argued with that and then quickly made their way to what they needed to do first

Though as everyone did so, elsewhere our so called 'Voice' was dealing with her own state of worry…

.

.

.

It was a laboratory of sorts as a woman clocked in black sat in a chair surrounded by many computers and such. She took a deep breath as she wondered if the girls would make it out in time. They had too, if they didn't things would go from bad to instantly no hope for them all.

Still she had feeling they would. They had been very quick to adapt when in the dream nearly half a year ago and even now she had watched them during certain points. They had kept that light in them going and even now it burned bright. Though as she took a moment of peace. She averted her eyes to the shadowy door way to her right, that and the figure that stood inside it. She simply sighed.

"Teacher." The woman said as she had expected the man to come to back eventually "You're back. It's been a while hasn't it?"

"Indeed my child. Indeed it has and I see you've been busy." The man answered back, his tone deep yet filled with wisdom "What the situations with the four?"

"Three years and that's the first thing you ask me. Not how I am or… never mind." The woman chastised. A bit irked at her teachers coldness, even though she should have expected it "Anyways. The invasion has started and those four. The girls, I have a good feeling about them. I even sent HK there to keep an eye on them."

"And you erased his memory like planned child?" The man asked

"I did. I know the reasons why, but just seems a bit cruel considering how loyal he was to you." The woman answered a bit more irritated as she could barely see her teacher just do a shrug "How cold of you teacher. Did you not care for him as he did you?"

"I did care. But in the end he's simply a tool to be used. Besides his services will be more of use to those four young ladies then ever I or you." The man explained. A bit more softer this time which was rare in most case "Hm, sooner or later. It will come into play and then that group will show themselves."

"Yes they will, but do you think they will come very soon or much later?" The woman questioned as the man chuckled some

"Ha. If we know them, I'd say later on. Maybe much later on or on much more slim chance. They could come into play soon. They are a fickle group." The man exclaimed, before turning his back to his student "Now enough chatting, stay here if you want. I'll be going back to my old room. I need rest after such a long journey back here. Still, if you don't mind my input. I believe those four girls you've watched will be just what we need to end this all one day."

"Then I shall take your word for it. As cold as you are. You've never lead me astray with your words. Then again how can I doubt someone as wise as you." The woman remarked as the man simply smirked before making his way out

Once gone the woman sighed again before facing the computer screens once more and calmed her worried soul. She had to keep her faith in the girls. It was the only way she would keep sane, in honestly a very insane situation.

Oh how she hoped those four young ladies would stay safe and sound. She may be using them in way too. But unlike her teacher, she at least had a heart.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Running, running and more running…

That was the reality now for team RWBY as they were dressed back in their usual attire. Their weapons in hand, everything they needed from extra ammo, summon gems and their Pokeballs too. While with them were their family.

Well to be more exact with them was team JNPR, team CFVY, HK-97, Donald, Goofy and Whitely. All the teens, two adults and one droid running down the hallways; and stairs to reach the main hall of the school where the rest of the adults were at. Each of them doing the best they could to fend off the small heartless that were lunging at them with killing intent.

Actually a slight fib was told, for yes the girls of team RWBY and the others were indeed running down a hallway fending off Heartless. But there were two more with them, two individuals who were currently leading the group of teens. Who they were, well…

"AND TAKE THAT!" One Princess Henrettia screamed as she used another water base spell to push away the heartless in front of them

"Nice one!" One Amber complimented as she bashed in a heartless head in with the end of her staff

You see as team RWBY had been reunited with their friends who'd come to get them. Henrietta and Amber had arrived with the said group. A bit of a quick explanation from Amber revealed that when the invasion started up. They both and three others of their group who were part of a larger group. Had come down to help them out. The other three being with the adults and helping fending off the heartless down on the main floor of the school.

So here they were, all of them running and running with quite the success so far thankfully.

"Okay remind me again to never piss that girl off." Coco exclaimed as she elbowed a heartless that had tried doing a sneak attack from the back without even looking. While she was just in awe of Henrettia's spell "Like for real."

"Oh don't worry. I'm nice enough and you all seem nice too." Henrettia said back as she pulled out a grenade that one of her friend may have given her. Then threw it behind the group as they ran passed it

What followed was a loud explosion that took out quite a few of the heartless as their limbs actually flew off and their bodies laid mangled before vanishing into black smoke.

"Hurray, another few dozen to my kill list. Haha!" Henrettia cheered as she smiled in glee and Amber along with the others awkwardly smiled a bit. As Amber at least had a feeling her friends were having more effect on Henrettia then she'd realized

"She says that with such a straight face…" Jaune muttered as he dodged a heartless that tried going for his throat. Whole Pyrrha who was starting to show her pregnancy a bit more now, swatted the creature away with her shield as it crashed into a few of its own kind

"Well I say preach explosive sister!" Nora mused as she was just stepping over heartless in her way and was currently smiling like mad woman "PREACH!"

"Of course she'd like it…" Weiss muttered as Ren who was near her sighed a bit at Nora's oddness even in times like these

"You know even after nearly half a year being here and I'm still not use to you guys!" Whitely screamed. Then leaped over a few heartless that had tried going for his legs and barely kept his footing when he landed. Before he kept on running alongside the others "Holy shit that was close!"

"Language Whitely!" Weiss scolded as the past months had helped improved her relationship with her mother, Whitely and Winter

"Oh ah sorry Weiss!" Whitely replied back as he was also still getting use to how much Weiss seemed to mother him

"Did you just seriously say language Weiss. Even for that's a bit much." Velvet exclaimed as she dodged a heartless that lunged at her as it slammed into the floor behind the group

"I know… it just slipped." Weiss said. Already having a very bad feeling that no one was going to let her live this down for a long time

"Okay maybe we can focus on running!" Yatsuhashi screamed as he was just bulldozing through any heartless that tried to attack him. He would have used his weapon along with the others here, but they all knew the hallways were a bit too small for a group their size to do so

"More running for real, more running!" Donald chimed in as he was just using his staff to bash in the head of any Heartless he passed. Since he didn't want to accidently hit anyone in the group with a spell in such a compact area

"Don't freak out so much guys. We're gonna be just fine." Goofy reassured the two, with his usual chipper attitude even in a situation such as this one

"Goofy's right guys. Just chill a bit. Still, hope were almost to the stairs." Yang stated as she punched a heartless or two in the face as she kept up with the pace

"We are. I've fallen down enough times on these stairs to know!" Ruby shouted with complete honesty and even oddly some pride in that

"Queary: Weird flex, but okay Mistress Ruby." HK-97 muttered a bit worried about how casual his Mistress Ruby sounded admitting to that

"What?" Weiss, Pyrrha and Amber yelled out themselves as that was just so random yet so relevant to the situation at hand

"That explains a lot." Whitely remarked. As he did like his sister in law plenty, even if she could be a bit childish at times

"I can trip you ya know!" Yang slightly threatened her brother in law. Having heard his comment. Even if she liked the kid enough, that did not mean she would not scare him senseless from time to time if needed

"I TAKE IT BACK, I TAKE IT BACK!" Whitely quickly apologized. As Yang was a nice sister in law too. But she was a heck a lot scarier when she wanted to be. Dust did he remember when he made a comment about her hair… never again

"Kids behave!" Henrettia yelled as she already was getting a good idea how her parents felt raising her time from time when she was younger. But she smiled some too when she saw the stairs before them "I see the stairs. Quickly we should be on the main floor after these ones!"

"Good because even I'm getting tired!" Ruby whined as her legs were killing her and she didn't want to use her semblance unless she needed too. But just then a swarm of the small heartless appeared in their way "Oh come on!"

"What do we do now?" Fox asked as he and the rest knew they couldn't stop and risk getting swarmed on

"Quick suggestion: JUMP!" HK-97 suggested as he'd given up even firing at these things since there were so many that taking a few out wouldn't even make a difference currently. Still his advice was sound enough that it made sense to everyone else

Without a second thought, everyone followed that piece of advice. Leaping onto and off the blob of heartless in their way. As each landed back on the ground. They booked it down the last the flight of stairs. As they did, they took care of a few more heartless waiting for them.

But as quickly as they entered the stair way, they reached the bottom and finally saw they were on main floor. But before any of them could say much more. They heard the sounds of battle coming from where the schools front entrance was at.

Without saying a word. They all ran to the source of the battle and quickly ended up spotting what seemed to be the end of it, well for now at least as they spotted the adults they knew; finishing a few of the remaining heartless either too stubborn or stupid to run away.

But the native teens of this world also saw the other three adults that must have come with Henrettia and Amber. Seeing the one named Freeze helping well, freeze the Heartless in place. While the other two named Johnny and Johnson. Along with the native adults, fired at the remaining frozen heartless. As they did what remained of the invading forces for now were gone. Said teens both native and non-native moving quickly moved over to the adults who were conversing by this point.

"Whew. Didn't think they'd ever stop." Tai-Yang said having been using his trusty old steel knuckles as he wiped some sweat off himself "Been a while since I've done this."

"Hm. Well maybe you should get some more exercise in old man?" Qrow teased with a smirk as some of the others go a quick chuckle out of that

"Funny, real funny Qrow." Tai-Yang remarked as he flipped Qrow off with a half-smile. Qrow doing the same back in the way only best friends/ pretty much brother in laws could do

"Banter aside for them. Freeze, Johnny, Seargent. Thank you for helping us out here, it would been harder if you hadn't come." Winter chimed in bringing her attention to their three sudden if not welcomed companions

"We would have come sooner. But those Grimm and heartless outside were more dead set on preventing us from doing so then. I would assume they have a connection of sorts.." Mr. Freeze explained as he checked over his freeze ray a bit to make sure it hadn't been damaged without his notice

"If that's the case. That is troublesome." Atlan mused as he wondered how the Grimm and heartless could be connected "Could the Grimm here and the invading heartless be related somehow. Like cousins in some way?"

"Please no… this experience already has scarred me personally with nightmares to come. I don't need any more nightmare fuel thank you very much." Willow groaned a bit as she along with Klein who was next to her had broken chair legs as weapons

"Agreed. That's enough to make anyone get nightmares." Klein added in as he sighed a bit at that possibility

"True or not. We've taken care of this current attack. But more will come soon, I know it." Ghira stated with a sigh as he eyed Victor "Victor where are those Atlas knights we had installed anyways?"

"Can't say Uncle Ghira. I tried activating them remotely, but someone tampered with them. When I tried activating them. All I got was a system error in the command functions." Victor answered as he was a bit irked at that and the fact apparently someone had done this without anyone's notice

"Make sense." Johnny simply said as some of the others nodded in agreement with him

"B-But who would do that?" Zia asked this time and was a bit unnerved by that revelation

"Seriously they'd have to be some kind of scumbag or something." Saphron chimed in as her wife Terra, who was holding a quiet if not scared Adrian close nodded in agreement; Saphron having used a frying pan she found as her weapon

"Most likely an outside force none of us took into consideration." Ozpin answered this time. As he let out a tried groan and rubbed his forehead "Someone who none of us know or have seen. If one of us had done it, then we'd have found out with all the security cameras we had set up."

"That is true. Someone would have caught it and Auntie or little Blake would have caught their scent too." Winter stated before she quickly eyed her aunt with an apologetic gaze "Oh ah, sorry Auntie Kali. No offense."

"It's fine deary. We know you didn't mean it in a bad way okay?" Kali mused as Winter nodded and the woman alongside her husband smiled at one of their nieces reaction. As they'd come to accept the Schnee's as their kin by now. Kali then sighed a bit herself "Still. I hope the kids make it here safely."

"I don't think you gotta worry about that lady." Johnson proudly stated as he pointed to the groups right as they all looked seeing the teens, Donald, Goofy, HK-97, Henrettia and Amber moving up to them. As they did everyone gave one another a hug from the native side in relief. While Henrettia and Amber moved over to their own. Johnson smirking "So. What took you so long ladies?"

"Oh you know. Blowing up and taking out the heartless. Needed more for my kill list. So ya know?" Henrettia joked as by this point she'd taken in a few quips of her fellow companions after being around them for so long

"That and just being super cool while doing it." Amber added in as she and Henrettia laughed a little. Before both looked back seeing the others reunion hugs were done with. Amber cleared her throat loudly as that got their attention "So friends these are three others of our own. Being Victor or you call him Freeze for short."

"Greetings children." Freeze said in his usual deep and mostly stoic if nearly emotionless tone. The teens though a bit put off by that, plus his rather menacing appearance. Still they either nodded or waved back as he had helped so he was okay in their book

"And these two are Sergent Johnson; and Johnny Silverhand." Amber said kindly as she pointed to the other two men of her group

"Nice to meet ya kids." Johnson said with a nod and smirk. While Johnny simply nodded back with a two finger salute

"Hey why do you call you Silverhands anyways?" Jaune questioned out of the blue as Johnny raised a brow at that

"Seriously kid?" Johnny rhetorically asked as he held his mechanical left arm up, and Jaune couldn't help but sheepishly smile realizing that rather obvious answer

"Heh… heh… the arm. My mistake." Jaune mused as he noticed his sister and some of the others facepalm for a second

"Anyways… thanks for helping out here." Ren quickly said if only to elevate the awkwardness Jaune was feeling

"Seriously. We were all worried about them on the way down." Fox added in. Though if the three men here were surprised by Fox's semblance, none of them showed it

"It was of no consequence child. I would assume Henrettia and Amber have explained enough that you know we are allies of the same." Freeze said before he sighed "I will say. We need to think of a plan soon. Those heartless may have back off now, but soon they'll be back and in greater numbers."

"The man is correct. We need to see if we can make our way to the town itself. Build fortifications and come up with a…." Xehanort began to say, as he had just in his hands. An old side arm he used to carry around as his back up weapon. It was down to one magazine left though. Still as the old man spoke he stopped all of sudden when a feeling. On he hadn't felt since years ago on the day the girls first truly meet flared up "No…"

"Grandpa?" Ruby asked as she, Yang, Tia Yang and Qrow were the most concerned as it was rare if not existent to see the old man so nervous all of sudden

"Shhhh. We have company." Xehanort began to say as he faced the front entrance and narrowed his eyes "Isn't that right?"

"Grandpa, what are you-" Ruby began to say as she. Only for her and the rest to quickly see what or who had caught Xehanorts attention as it was a person standing in between them and the way out of this school "Oh um… w-who are you?"

Said person was guessed to be a man if his body shape and size were any clues. Still aside from that, he was completely covered by a black coat that covered his whole body. Aside from the black gloves and boots. Finally, he wore a hood over his head as his face was shrouded in shadows. The man in question simply stood still with his arms crossed. Though he decided to humor Ruby a bit.

"No one, yet someone. But who knows, who cares. In the end of it all it would matter who I am. You'll be gone long before it would even mattered." The man answered in cool and deep tone as he chuckled some. While everyone else got a bit tense at the feeling of danger he was giving off

"Creepy…" Nora muttered as she was even feeling her usual chipper mood slipping just being near this guy

"No kidding." Terra, Winter, Willow, Donald and Ren muttered themselves having heard Nora's comment

"Hm, still I have to ask. You all as a whole. But why are you even trying?" The man asked as that was a bit of a surprising question

"W-What, because we have to try that's why!" Coco answered back first. As she went from surprised to angry real quick from realizing what this guy was getting at

"Yeah. Better than standing on the sideline or doing nothing!" Willow chimed in as she'd been getting annoyed already with this guy and it was barely even a minuet

"I see that. But you must know it's futile. For those native to this world and not alike, you are fighting against the inevitable and soon to be dead world. It's not worth even trying." The man remarked calm as ever. Though that started to grate everyone else's nerves at how calm he was saying such things

"It's not worthless. We're out here trying to save the world and all your doing just being a… a.. a critical jerk!" Pyrrha yelled now as she glared at the man with her shield up and her spear ready to use "Now get out of the way!"

"She's right. We don't have time for this, now move." Victor stated sternly as he punched his right fights into his left palm. A loud metallic 'clank' echoed as he did so "Or we'll make you."

The others followed in suit, aside from maybe one or two who didn't have a weapon. Though the rest despite feeling the aura of death from this stranger. Were more irritated with him now then wary as they'd be more than willing by this point to fight him if needed.

"And if I don't?" The man questioned. A bit smugly too as his tone became just for a second happy of all things

"Um earth to you creepy dude. But there are like ah... twelve of us." Yang, began to as she really hadn't counted

"Thirty-seven." Blake, Kali, Johnny, Yatsuhashi, Saphron, Xehanort and Glynda corrected

"Thirty… wait thirty-seven really?" Yang said as she found that surprising but let it be "Well like they said. There are thirty-seven of us and one of you. You really want to try something dude. Because if so, then be our guest."

"Maybe. But for now I think-" The hooded man began to say. Before suddenly next to him a dark portal opened and then someone came out of it much to the hooded man's confusion "What are you doing here?"

Said person was a man who looked just like just like the first hooded man clothing wise, aside from the fact that this man was somewhat slimer and a bit taller as well. That said, oddly the girls of team RWBY felt something rather… familiar with this second hooded man. Who they watched looked at the first and nonchalantly shrug.

"Simple buddy. Just wanted to, besides rather be here then be stuck alone with the boss. That and since everyone else is out right now. I got nothing to do. Besides I've been wanting to come back here ever since…" The second hooded man began to say. Before he stopped when he placed his sights right on team RWBY. Moving just a bit closer to them as the girls themselves, felt a bit scared all of sudden. Like they knew just how dangerous this guy was even if they had no idea why. Still the second hooded man seemed to perk up as he spoke once more "Well, well. It's you four brats. All grown up and might I say, into such beautiful young women. Oh, I could almost shed a tear at this good old reunion. Ha, I knew this was a good idea!"

"Who are you, and what are you going on about weirdo?" Weiss questioned as she and the girls, suddenly started to feel an odd familiar feeling of irritation

"You really don't remember then, huh well I wonder why that is…." The second hooded man muttered as he eyed Xehanort feeling something was very different about the old man. He then chuckled as he decided to test his sudden little theory "Well, well how surprising. I finally get to see you four again and you've gone; and lost your marbles. Not the first choice I'd have liked but eh… beggars can't be choosers I guess?"

No one from the girls side laughed at that rather crappy joke, the girls though feeling even odder all of sudden from hearing those words. The second hooded man saw this and continued on as he might be right on his theory.

"Man tough crowd. Specially you four young ladies, but you're still teen girls. So I guess you're not too smart anyways, are ya?" The second hooded man remarked as he waited to see how team RWBY would respond back

"Jerk…" Blake said before she flinched saying that all of sudden. Everyone else having heard as well which confused them on why she just responded that way

"Seriously…" Weiss and Yang stated next. Before they flinched realizing they did that without even meaning to also. Now everyone stared at them wondering what the heck was going on

"Okay enough, who are you?" Ruby asked now as she was surprised she even asked that since she hadn't thought on it. The second hooded man though laughed a bit which only creeped out team RWBY primarily "W-Why are you laughing?!"

"Haha. Sorry ,sorry it just seems my little guess was right. Someone and think I know who 'OLD' man. Tampered with your minds, probably your parents too. But the fact you four responded back the way you did says enough. Mind altering spells are nearly perfect. Aside from a few traces of reactive responses when meet with a statement that could jog the affected individuals memories." The second hood man explained before eyeing Xehanort who seemed still calm as he could be "Gotta say old man. Even for me, that's pretty low to do that. Somewhat."

"Grandpa what is he even talking about?" Yang questioned as she and the girls were so confused. The parents and relatives were too while everyone else kept quiet though were a bit curious if anything

"Oh that's easy little blonde. I'll explain, you see about hm… I'd say ten years ago give or take. There were four little girls in red, white, black and yellow. One was a four year old and the other three seven. Again give or take. Anyways to get to the point, I was assigned to kill you four back then. BUT… a mixture of very annoying bumps caused me to fail at that task." The second hooded man answered. Much to the surprised of everyone else

Especially team RWBY. As they had no reason to believe the nut job, but for some reason they did. It made sense to them. That along with the fact when they had first meet. It had been tense of course considering their different personalities. BUT it also felt nice, like they were finally seeing old friends. But as the girls slowly let that info sink in. The second hooded man clenched his fists as he eyed the girls.

"And that failure ladies has been a stain on my record ever since. The only four that got away, that can drive someone mad. Still if you don't believe me. Then allow me to re-introduce myself." The second hooded man said as he removed his hood while the girls flinched all of a sudden as the now unhooded man bowed before them with a wicked smile "My name is…."

"Xigbar…" Team RWBY said as a real sudden uneasy feeling came over seeing the man before them

"The Free Shooter. At your service little ladies and may I say. Put's a smile on my face you even remembered my name. I'm touched." Xigbar remarked as he straightened himself back up, but before he could say more the first hooded man finally decided to interfere

"Enough Xigbar. I should have stopped you when you revealed yourself. But I'll admit I was even curious, but again enough is enough. We don't have time for this." The first hooded man calmly scolded as the building shook a little much to everyone else sudden confusion there "As you can see it's happening. We don't have much time and I don't think the master would be happy with you wasting time."

'Ugh… I hate that you right and I'd rather avoid dealing with the bosses temper. Gives me a headache every time I have too." Xigbar exclaimed with a sigh. But he eyed the girls once more "Looks like you brats got saved. But don't forgot, one way or another I'm gonna finish my job you botched up."

"You think we're gonna let you two leave!" Glynda yelled as she moved in front of the girls, followed by everyone else doing so like a barrier between them and the two men

"Yeah jerk. We're gonna break your legs!" Nora screamed as some of the others agreed with her on that

"And your arms!" Coco yelled next as yet again a good few of the others cheered in agreement with the teen girl

"The finish you off with a fucking bullet to the head." Johnny sternly stated as much less of the others agreed there. Aside from the more military minded individuals and a few of the adults

"Oh that sounds all swell, but… see ya!" Xigbar stated as not even a second later a dark portal sucked both him as his friend through it. Johnny at least firing a round as it missed when the portal closed and vanished from sight

"Shit missed." Johnny muttered a bit irritably

"Well ah… good try I guess. "Pyrrha awkwardly said before looking back to see the girls who were just quiet "Girls. Are you okay?"

"Honestly… no idea." Blake answered first as she felt like today was just one surprise after another "I mean how would any of you be if you realized you knew your own friends years ago. Before having your memory erased or the fact apparently we almost were killed?"

"Speaking of… grandfather." Weiss said now as she took a deep breath before eyeing her grandfather in law "W…What did you do to us back then. W-Why did you erase our memories?"

"And did you really erase our parents memories too?" Yang asked now as everyone quickly focused on Xehanort

"I think we'd all like to know. Please dad." Tai-Yang chimed in calmly as he like everyone else wanted some answers

"Hm… I did. For good reasons, I can't say too much. But what I can say is that I did so because of a rather dangerous individual who would have taken notice of the girls if they had stayed together when they first meet. She would have done all she could to snuff them out, which would extended to those related to them." Xehanort answered before he sighed "But that does not excuse what I did and I have held that guilt with me ever since. But I will say this to you girls. The care and love you formed on that day so many years ago. When you first meet, never went away and what you felt is true even now. But again, I apologize to you four and the rest of you from back then. Truly I am sorry."

"And we forgive you grandpa." Ruby said finally letting her own thoughts come to as she smiled "I believe you when you say you did it for a good reason. Sure I am upset a bit still, but at least I got to meet Weiss and Blake here. Even if it was for apparently the second time in my life. So I'm happy for that."

Xehanort simply smiled back and the girls along with most of the others just let it be. Xehanort seemed genuine enough, beside it wasn't probably the best time for an interrogation. Especially since-

.

.

.

[Rumble, Rumbel!]

.

.

.

"Okay seriously what's with all the shaking?!" Qrow questioned as he and most of the others were able to keep their footing when another small earthquake occurred

"Well that creepy dude in the hood with mister eye patch said that 'it' was happening and I think-" Nora answered before another somewhat stronger earthquake happened. Once more everyone was barely able to keep their foot, before it stopped "Think that these quakes are the reason. We gotta get out of here!"

"She's right. We should-" Amber began to say before suddenly she and her other four allies began to sparkle a bit "No. No not now!"

"What's happening to you all?" Whitely asked now

"Two possibilities kids. Either the others in our group are calling us back or more likely. The world is finally done with us here for the time." Sergent Johnson answered as their bodies began to fade alongside the light that surrounded them all "Of all the times."

"We can all get answers on that later. For now, you four." Freeze stated as he eyed team RWBY "You'll meet us again one way or another. Be it us or the others. We are allies to you, which extends to everyone else here as well."

"He's right. So don't worry we'll have your back one way or another." Henrettia added in kindly, as the others of her group simply nodded in agreement

"Till next time, stay alive." Johnny simply quipped, as he made small smirk

"We will. See you guys soon." Ruby kindly replied back as she and the others either smiled or nodded in agreement

With that Henrettia, Amber, Johny Silverhands, Sergent Johnson and Mister Freeze vanished from view of everyone else. Once they were gone it was quiet for a few more seconds before Ruby decided to speak once more.

"Okay so a lot of crazy stuff has happened. But we need to get outside like now." Ruby said as yet another earthquake happened and almost tripped everyone up before it cease "Like now, NOW. Come on!"

Without a second more to waste, Ruby followed by everyone quickly made their way to and out of the schools front entrance. But as they made it outside every one of them stopped wide eyed in shock, awe and horror.

Why, because they could see now the damage of this invasion. As only pure, cold, void less darkness surrounded the school. Leaving the school in a dome like field and they only could guess that no ground was beneath aside from a sea of darkness. That and what they stood upon was the only solid ground left.

"Oh come on, seriously. What else could go wrong today!?" Weiss screamed at their misfortune. Though it seemed the universe really had it bad for them all today of all days

As moments later they could hear tearing and crumbling from behind. Looking back and quickly stepping away. They saw Beacon torn apart as it was sucked up into a vortex that appeared above them in this dome of darkness and just like that. The school was gone before anyone could even register what happened. A feeling of dread washed over everyone, and Coco was the first to at least express her version of her response to said dread.

"A-Are you… you… YOU…" Coco began to say, as her right eye began to twitch from how angry she was getting at these heartless. So mad that she couldn't help but express said anger not even a second later "YOU HEARTLESS JERKS, SCREW YOU… YOU ASSHOLES!"

"Whoa Coco chill." Jaune tried to calm down Coco as he was worried she might do something stupid in this state of mind

"Seriously we get you're mad. But maybe we should keep our tempers cooled right now." Velvet added in, as she too was worried Coco might do something real stupid and knowing the girl; she probably would

"Well not like I blame her. I'm super ticked off too. I mean did you see that, those stupid heartless just destroyed our school. Our HOME and now we're stuck on this stupid land with no way off!" Nora interjected as she like Coco, was livid by this point at their luck so far "UGH. THIS SUCKS!"

"Enough you two. It's understandable why you're angry, but yelling about isn't going to help with the situation. Understood?" Glynda scolded rather sternly. As both girls were about to argue, only to flinch a little when they saw the stare Glynda was giving them. The two took a moment, before nodding slowly that they understood "Good. Now then, maybe if we look around some more. We-"

But as Glynda was trying to lay out a new, if not somewhat desperate plan for her and the others to at least follow. Suddenly a bright orb appeared from above the dome. Shinning like the sun itself as everyone had to cover their eyes a bit to even get a slight glimpse at it.

"AH MY EYES!" Willow screamed as she, along with Klein next to her covered her eyes

"GAH!" Adrian in Terra's arms whined as Terra covered his eyes with her free hand as she was fine enough. Thanks to her glasses even if she squinted her eyes a bit

"TOO BRIGHT!" Saphron screamed as she covered her own eyes

This was followed by various amounts of more groans and screams of annoyance at how bright this sudden ball of light was. Heck even HK-97 being the only non-organic had to cover his optics from the brightness of the lights. Each of them either really annoyed or somewhat annoyed by the bright light. That said, only four had a different set of feelings. One team RWBY. For team RWBY, this light suddenly gave them a rather uneasy feeling.

For good reason too as none of the girls had taken notice of their shadows. As they started to grow and grow longer by the second, all thanks to the light that shined above them. It wasn't until a few seconds later before Blakes sixth sense kicked in and she looked behind her. Wide eyed in horror quickly as she realized this was just like the dream so long ago.

"No…no, no, NO!" Blake screamed as she turned her focus to the girls. Though everyone else noticed a panicked stricken Blake too "GIRLS OUR SHADOWS!"

"Blake what-" Ruby began to say before she followed by Weiss and Yang took notice of their shadows too "AH!"

"Not good, not good!" Yang screamed next as of all times this had to happen now

"Girls what's-" Zia began to ask before Weiss cut her off

"No time. Move away from us now!" Weiss screamed. Hoping the others would listen to her warning

"Weiss deary, what are you-" Willow began to say and then suddenly she stopped

For next what was to come. Was that they now all heard the ever so famous voice that the girls of team RWVBY had heard a year ago by now, in the dream that started it all.

.

"Be careful dear maidens. For those who come closer to the shining righteousness of the light, will fail to see the shadows within grow stronger…"

.

Like a before the girls and now the others of their made family heard the woman's voice; and before any of them could say or ask any questions. The others quickly took notice too of what team RWBY was worrying about. As they watched team RWBY's shadows melt into one before it began to form a monster that team RWBY hoped to never see again. They and the others back up a bit as they watched the shadow beast form before their very eyes.

.

"Don't be afraid young maidens, do not cower away from the darkness. Do not fall to your…"

.

By this point those who'd only been told second hand accounts from team RWBY of this thing growing and forming before them. Realized just how rather bone chilling and intimidating this creature was. They stopped seconds later, followed by team RWBY.

As for Team RWBY, they dreaded the fact they'd be facing this thing again. This nightmare that stayed in their minds even now. This bastard creations formed from their own shadows. Yes, they felt pure dread as the beast completed its formation and stared down right at the girls. Who only could say one thing as the name went through their minds like it had only been a day since they meet. The beast itself snarled as the girls could only say one name that had haunted them since the dream months ago... 

.

"Rompita Koro…."

.

.

.

"Ř̴̢̡̢̢̨̨̨͇͚̤̲̮̙̲̖̞̫͎͕̰̜̠̟̻̪̟̼͇̳̞͇͚̘͙͍͑͒̌̏̀̍̀̆̌͒̑̉̈͐̽̂͘̚A̷̧̧̪̱̮̬̣͎̞̤̜͇̲̠̭͕̹̮̲̖̻̣̫͍͕̝̱͛͌̌͛͆̋̈̍͊̈́̓̈́͆̈̇͂͂̈͛̀̈̏̇̕̚͜͜W̷̨̜̱͓̘͙̞̐̑̆̋͊̓̃͒̎̎͛̒́͊̄͝ͅR̵̛̛̟̞͙̳̄̿̾̈̃̋̈̏͑̉̑̑̄̂̏̒̀͘͠͝͝R̶͔̩͇̖̩̘̅̎̀̾͊͂̈́̀̈́̈͗̀̽̈́̇͊̕̚R̷̨̢̨̛͚̙̱̯͓̩͖͈̺̭̥̝̟̩̬̜̞̞̔̓̈́̽͊̂̓͌̐̾͛̈̏̀͒͊̉̉̔̓̃́́̎̓́̓͑̋͊̚̚͘̕̕̕͜Ŗ̴̡̛̣̮̬̳͍̰̝̼̲̖͙̗͚̳̹̄̋̾͒̔̔̌̒̅́̚͜!̸̬̝̎̀̋̒̀̀!̶̧̨̖̣͙͈̪̻̰̘͈̺̺͈̩͓̑̓͆̏̽!̶̧̨̡̧̨͚͈̺̭͔̞͙͇̰̬̱̥̞̝͉̭͈̦̯̻̤̦̘͎̮̰̫͍̎̑͌̅!̴̡̡̛̟̻̦̺̙̪̥̹̩̺̼͉̜̩̰͕̦̓̌̅̅̄͂́̇̏̀̄̐͘!̸̧̡̢̛̭͙͔̰̤̖̻̯̠̲̠̠̪͎̰̀̽̒̄̔̊͊̓̿̎̀̾̓͂̓̈̔̽͐͗͗̽̈͘̚̚̚͝͝͝͝͠!̶̛̞́̇͂̅̌̋̐͌͂̏̑̓̊̀͌̏̀̍̂̈́͆̀̃̇̈́̆̆̕͘̚͘̕͝͝͠  "

.

.

.

Rompita Koro then roared much louder than before. It was so loud, that even the air around the girls and the others of their group vibrated just a bit; before they barely noticed the beast slam it's hand down at them. Everyone moved away in separate directions. Ruby a bit aways to the far right as she landed on her back. She took a moment, before steadying herself out.

"Ugh… that wasn't fun at all." Ruby muttered as she rubbed her head, then noticed she was alone "Where are-"

"Ruby!" Weiss suddenly yelled as Ruby looked to her left seeing her, Blake and Yang making their way up to her. As they got to Ruby they stopped while Weiss quickly began checked over her wife "Are you okay dear. Nothing broken right?"

"Sweetie I'm fine, honest. Hehe. " Ruby answered as she grabbed her wife's hands and gave her a reassuring smile as Weiss smiled back relieved "Still are you all okay?"

"We're fine Ruby. Still that all said and done, what's the plan. That thing is going to kill us if it gets the chance." Blake stated worriedly

"I don't think we need to worry too much on that just yet Blake." Yang answered her girlfriend as she pointed to Rompita Koro. Who was currently swinging it's claws around and using its arms as shields as everyone else who had a weapon began firing or stabbing the beast "Gutsy."

"Gutsy or not we need to-" Weiss began to say. Before she cringed seeing everyone who'd been fighting flung away and landing on the ground near them hard when Rompita Koro swiped them away finally "Oh not good, we need to do something quickly before it notices us!"

"Too late cousin…" Blake said as she and the girls flinched when the beasts right eye focused on them now

It wasn't even a second later before the beast swung at the girls who barely dodged the attack. Pulling their weapons out they began to either fire or stab/punch the beast. It wasn't too long into the fight before the girls began to feel fatigue. Thanks to the constant running around and dodging without a second to catch their breaths.

As the girls fought some more, Ruby and Blake by now were stabbing/slashing the beasts body with their weapons melee forms; since they ran out of ammo; like Yang and Weiss had. Rompita Koro seem to have enough as it let out another deafening roar. Stunning the girls for a moment. But gave the beast just enough time to swipe all four girls away back to where the others were. The others who still seemed injured and unable to get back up yet. Also the beast hit them hard enough that team RWBY, even Yang with her gauntlets. Lost hold of their weapons. As the four slid on the ground in pain, despite their aura's taking in some of the damage. Near them closest was Xehanort who was clenching his left thigh.

"Are you… okay girls?" Xehanort asked as he knew for now he was out of the battle thanks to his leg injury

"Fine…. Fine as can be grandpa…ow… how bout you all?" Ruby asked rather loudly as everyone heard that and gave appropriate responses

.

"We're fine enough… ish, Adrian is okay too!"

"GAH!"

"Thank god for that…"

"Well I need extra pancakes after this. Reny please!"

"Oh Nora… okay….."

"Whipped...ow…haha….ow…"

"Feels like a hangover kiddo..."

"I've now accepted I'm getting too old for this crap..."

"Agreed…"

.

That one came from a good few of the parents, and older individuals in general. While mostly everyone else stayed quiet no having a word to say or they just didn't find a need to at the time. Still either way it wasn't too idea right now for any of them.

"Q-Q-Queary: Mistresses, w-where ar-rrreee you're weapons?" HK-97 asked with a slight twitching to his head and body as sparks flew out. His body already doing self-repairs

"Hey yeah, where are your weapons?" Donald asked rubbing his sore head while Goofy was just lying on his back groaning a bit in pain

"Our weapons. Oh crap where could they-" Yang began to say before she and the girls who quickly began looking for them. Then they noticed who or in this case, what had them "You have got to be kidding me…"

Oh yes, for Yang then the girls and everyone else. They quickly noticed Rompita Koro holding them within its paws. Looking at the weapons with its demonic eyes, before it looked at the girls. Then back at the weapons one more time. Before once more back at the girls. A second later it seemed something came to the beast. An idea which made it do something rather unsettling. It made the beast smile with toothy sadistic glee. Which creeped everyone out who saw it, heck it made HK-97 the droid feel uneasy and easily made the baby in the group; Adrian crying not even a second later.

"W-Why is it-" Weiss began to ask only for the beast to show exactly why it smirked

Without a hint of hesitation and even more increasing glee in its own actions. It closed its paw as a loud 'CRUNCH' echoed in the air. Seconds later it moved its hand vertically, before opening its paw and dropping the piles of scrap that had once been the weapons of team RWBY. Adding more salt to the wound, it threw some dirty over the pieces like they were nothing but trash.

'"OUR WEAPONS!" Team RWBY screamed angrily as those weapons weren't just weapons. They were gifts and projects that held much sentimental values to them

"YOU JERK/ JACKASS/PRICK!" Team JNPR, team CFVY, along with even Tia Yang and Qrow yelled having a similar mind set to team RWBY when it came to their own weapons. So they could understand the girls anger there

Though the anger would quickly vanish as Rompita Koro, did one last thing that unnerved the girls to their very core. It laughed…

"Hehe…hehe…HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Rompita Koro at first chuckled, before in a deep yet inhuman shirled tone. It laughed and laughed more as it slowly walked closer to the girls and the others, like it knew they were scared

And the beast had every right to believe that as the girls at least truly did feel helpless now. They couldn't use the others weapons effectively enough to fight back and they couldn't run. Even with their semblances, they still didn't have much they could throw at this thing. In all rights they were truly helpless right now. Like four kittens against a lion. A lion who gaze upon them told them exactly what it was thinking.

.

"I'm going to enjoy this…."

.

That was what Rompita Koro unnerving smirk and movements told as it got closer by the second. Still as the girls could only watch in fear as their death came to claim them. The woman's voice suddenly spoke once more, as if an angel coming to save them.

"Do not falter maidens of red, white, black and yellow. You have the power to fight back, you have the light. So fight!" The woman's voice screamed as at the same time, Rompita Koro fired off from its fingertips four bolts of shadows straight at the girls hearts

As this happened the others around the girls were screaming in panic for them. But the girls themselves, suddenly felt different. As if that dread washed away, so they clenched their right fists feeling a warmth start to flow around it.

Then they stood up and took their stances as the bolts came closer. They didn't ever hear the continued screams of the others telling to run away at this point. No instead team RWBY took a leap of faith and swung at the bolts with their right hands as the warmth around them glowed brighter.

And as the bolts made came into contact with the girls, sparks shot out from them and pushed back the bolts. Which flung against Rompita Koro who growled a bit. Though seconds later everyone was shocked as they looked at the four young girls. With determined looks on their faces and in their hands unlike any other, were weapons that had a sort of glow to them. A glow of hope.

The only two who had different reactions were the beast Rompita Koro who growled even more in irritation. While Xehanort smiled back, seeing that the girls had finally done it. They had summoned their keyblades.

And to Xehanort the girls keyblades were alike in many ways to those he'd seen before, at least in general build and shape wise. From the dark steel grips and poles that stuck out from the top, to the general shape of the weapons being giant keys with their key chain that dangled from below. These were Keyblades indeed. Though they all were still very different from one another.

Like for Ruby's. Her keyblade had a red circular hand guard, with three rose petal like blades and for the keychain a red rose with a white hear in the center. As Ruby inspected this weapon the name 'Scarlet Hope' echoed to her.

Next for Weiss, her keyblade had a white-ice blue one sided handguard. With two angel wings on each side made of clear ice. The blade of the weapon was a set of three ice spikes, while the keychain was a snowflake with a red heart in the center of it. The name 'Aurora's Grace' echoed in her head.

Then came Blake's keyblade as it had a white narrow rectangular handguard. With what looked to be small black engravings of petals, the blade part being three black flower petals with white highlighting them. Her keychain being a purple flower with a yellow heart in the center of it. The name 'Shadows Protection', echoed in her mind.

Finally Yang's keyblade like the others was fitting for someone like her. For her guard was that of bright yellow square handguard, with what looked to be extra pieces of orange around it like an ribbed shield. The blade being that of three yellow spikes with black tips. Her keychain was a large yellow flame, with a Black heart in the center. The name 'Unwavering Flames' echoed in Yang's mind moments later.

As team RWBY eyed their weapons in shock, surprised that now of all times their keyblades finally showed up. They also couldn't help but feel an familiarness to their keyblades. Which they had no idea why that even was in the first place.

"Are these our…" Ruby began to ask as at least for her. She felt as if she never lost her weapon Cresent Rose just now. As the keyblade in her hand felt just as familiar to her as her Cresent Rose had for all these years since she'd created the weapon

"They are you Keyblades my dear maidens. But do not fret, as I told you before; you had the power to fight. That light inside you has guided you to this moment and now that it has. You must do what is needed. Fight back!" The woman's voice explained calmly yet stern as the girls looked back Rompita Koro who gotten over its initial anger and growled some more. Ready to attack "And remember again girls, keep that light of yours always shinning no matter what."

Without warning Rompita Koro then swung it's fist right at the girls. Only for further surprised to happen. As Yang by instinct swung her keyblade as a way to deflect the attack and somehow had easily reflected said attack, like it had been nothing. Rompita Koro whined some as it's knuckles on its right hand were cut up with black blood dripping from the wound. Growling it looked back seeing the team RWBY running right at him. In a renewed fit of rage the beast began to just swipe at the four to kill them with one hit.

But as it did team RWBY suddenly felt their bodies being overcharged beyond their limits. Taking advantage of this, they kept on dodging the swipes each time. Blake herself being able to swing her Keyblade down at the left hand of Rompita Koro as it tried to hit her. Resulting in the same effect as when Yang had done it. The beasts left arm flung back, as it's hand looked mangled from the hit alone.

Though the girls didn't let up. As Weiss decided to try something out, making her way right in front of Rompita Koro. The beast snarling its fangs out by this point as it began to charge up a beam from its mouth. But didn't get a chance to finish up charging as Weiss threw her keyblade in spin motion right into Rompita Koro stomach. Causing the attack to cease, while the beast hunched over coughing out blood and veil from the mere force of the hit. All the while Weiss's keyblade flung back into her hands with elegant grace.

Ruby then followed up running past Weiss as she swung her Keyblade up and under the chin of Rompita Koro with a powerful upper slash. The sounds of a broken bones echoed and fragments of its fangs could be seen flying off. Rompita Koro in agonizing pain, fell onto his back and didn't get back up. Waiting for a few more seconds without any hint the beast was getting back up. The girls regrouped and took a moment to admire their handy work.

"Holy crap. We, we just did all that!" Ruby stated as she was beyond ecstatic. Looking at her keyblade she smiled in pure joy "Was it these or could we always do that, and just couldn't until now?"

"No idea Ruby but…" Weiss began to say as the girls all noticed Rompita Koro get back up, only to fall on its knees as it whimpered in pain while black blood spilled from its fresh wounds

"Seems like that thing's as stubborn as us. Then again it was born from our shadows, so I guess that's fitting." Blake joked a little as if that was the case then it made sense on why this beast seemed so stubborn to kill them even with its injures

"I say we finish the job." Yang suggested smirking as the others did as well. Then Ruby looked for a moment and quickly saw the perfect spot to finishing the beast off for good

"Girls. Follow me lead." Ruby simply stated running right at Rompita Koro while the others followed

Rompita Koro meanwhile took notice of team RWBY charging at him. The beast even with the pain from its mangled mouth, started to form another blast of energy to shoot at them. Only as it blinked for a moment then opened them after. It saw that team RWBY had somehow vanished. Confused it ceased its actions and wondered where they went. Until it was too late as it felt four blades stabbed right into its skull. Pain surging through it as a warm light made it felt like its brain was burning from the inside.

"DIE!" Team RWBY screamed as they kept their Keyblades lodged into the skull of Rompita Koro. The beast began to thrash and wail, while the girls did their best to stay on the monsters head as it started to get slower and slower

It didn't take much longer before Rompita Koro came to a near halt. Then it just started to wobble and then it finally fell. Team RWBY pull out their keyblades and leaped off near where the others were still at as they were getting up themselves now. Still as they landed on their feet, Rompita Koro's body hit the ground and made a bit of a dust cloud that dissipated seconds after.

Though before the girls could ask if everyone was alright. Suddenly Nora ran up to them and gave them all a big old bear hug.

"OH MY PANCAKES. THAT WAS SO COOL, I MEAN YOU ALL WERE LIKE SUPER AMAZING JUST NOW!" Nora cheered as she lifted the girls up in glee that they were safe and how cool the fight had been. The others moving up closer to Nora moments later, equally in amazement of team RWBY display just now

"It really was. I mean all those moves you did and just wow!" Pyrrha added in as she wondered if the girls always had this potential locked within them

"I'm just glad you came out this alive. I was getting worried." Tai Yang chimed in as he felt his heart beating still in his ear from how worried he got when he watched the battle

"I think most of us felt that way. Parents or not." Victor exclaimed as the others nodded in silent if not total agreement there

"Speaking of, Nora you might kill the girls if you keep at it." Willow stated as Nora raised a brow seeming rather oblivious to what she was hinting at

"Allow me." Ren said, as smiled a bit "Nora. You're doing it again. You know, the crushing with your hugs."

"Wait what?" Nora panicked as she looked back at the girls who seemed as if the literal air was and really was being crushed out of them. Nora quickly released the girls as they landed back on their feet. Avid breathing in air like mad now "I am so sorry, I forget sometimes when I get excited!"

"It's.. okay… Nora… d-d-dear dust. My life… flashed… before eyes… so many cookies." Ruby said as she was taking in real deep breaths

"And… and all the tuna I never ate. F-Flying ….in my sight like… like… it was MOCKING ME!" Blake whined, as she felt like her worse nightmare come to life for those moments of nearly being crushed to death by Nora's bear hug

"Odd… very odd." Weiss muttered as she and Yang gave each other a look that said, 'Just let it be.'. A similar quick gaze to Blakes parents cemented that sentiment. Weiss let out a sigh as she felt better by now "Anyways. We're fine, just fine but ah… Nora. Be a bit more careful okay?"

"Seriously haha. What are you made of girl?" Yang teased a bit with a smirk as Nora smirked back with a cheeky amused grin

"Muscle and love for hugs ladies!" Nora cheered as that got a quick laugh out of the younger folks at least while the adults smiled and HK-97 just watched in silence

"Well all's fine now. Sorry me and Goofy weren't much help though." Donald apologized, rubbing the back of his

"Yeah. That monster just got us real good, we would've helped a lot more if we hadn't been hit. So sorry." Goofy apologized also before Weiss cut in

"Enough boys. None of that alright, you did all you could. Besides it's not like you or anyone else here in a matter of fact. Knew you'd be taken out of the fight that quickly. Besides that beast hit hard. I think the only reason we survived as long was because it was toying with me and the girls at first. Before we ended kicking its butt. But still, no need to apologize. Okay?" Weiss mused somewhat sternly. But donned a warm smile as Donald and Goofy nodded that they understood "Good and I hope the rest of you don't feel the same."

"Believe us we don't, at least anymore." Ozpin answered kindly as he and the others chuckled some at the small joke just there

"Hehe. Well good and since we're all okay. We should try and see if we can find a way off-" Ruby began to say. About to suggest they find a possible way back onto solid land… if it was there. Until a sudden small tremor caught her off guard, which got her nervous "Hey um… d-did anyone else feel that just now?"

"You mean the ground rumbling again?" Yatsuhashi asked before suddenly another much more violent one occurred making everyone almost fall over. But they kept their footing "Yes, yes we did!"

"Oh no…." Xehanort muttered as he had a good idea on what was about to happen

But before anyone else could say more, suddenly the ground began to rumble even more before it started crumble from the outside. The group quickly moving to the middle as the ground once there began to get less and less. Finally their last piece of land was gone and they all began to fall down to the darkness below.

"AHHHH!" Whitely screamed as Winter quickly grabbed his left hand, before Willow who was holding Kleins hand grabbed his right

"HOLY CRAP!" Nora screamed as Ren moved in and caught her left hand with his right "Ren!"

"I got you!" Ren said as he tried to move over to Pyrrha, who Jaune was holding in his arms to keep safe. As he got closer he held out his left hand "TAKE MY HAND!"

Jaune though trying to do so, alongside Pyrrha. Suddenly got tug by a stary current of strong wind before being pushed right out of the dome itself. Much to the horror of everyone else around them, especially the family members of those two.

"PYRRHA!" Atlan and Zia screamed in horror

"JAUNE!" Saphron and Terra screamed too, while Adrian in Terra's arms cried seeing that

"NO!" Ruby screamed too. Before she quickly moved over to Weiss and got a hold of her right hand to secure her grip on her wife. While Blake grabbed her cousins left hand while she held onto Yang. Ruby then focused on everyone else "GRAB EACH OTHERS HANDS!"

Without needing to be told twice everyone else did so. From the teams getting a hold on each other's hands, to the adults doing the same after in a quick manner. To the baby Adrian being held by Terra still while HK-97 and Saphron kept a good hold on her. To finally Ozpin and Glynda getting a good hold on Xehanort. Which in the end formed a circle. Though they quickly noticed a large portal open below them.

"OH CRAP. IS IT BAD TO SAY I'M SCARED?!" Coco asked as she was freaking out right now

"NO!" Velvet, Blake, Nora and Glynda all answered back at least, while everyone else just kept quiet even if they felt scared too

"Statement: Be prepared for whatever comes next once we entered the portal. We could end up somewhere else or drown. Preferably somewhere else!" HK-97 exclaimed as that really all he could do to help calm down everyone around him. Though he more curious then worried at what would happen next as the portal light up brightly "Worried Queary: The portal is doing something weird!"

"Not good!" Ruby screamed as she was getting really nervous now. Then she focused on everyone else "HOLD ON EVERYONE!"

With that they fell a bit more, before right into the portal of light. Seconds later it closed and with it all that was left was darkness. Cold, empty, darkness of a once populated world…

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

.

[They say that first contact leaves an impression, well that would be more prevalent today for our hero's and their allies…]

.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Today just got more confusing by the second…

At least if you asked Willow Schnee. Who alongside Klein, her cousin in law Ghira, her cousin Kali and Xehanort. Had for the past hour been walking through a large plain of grassland. With sidewalks and a playground or two, etc. Honestly it was as if they were in the park of all things. That and it was mixed with so many trees, the type one would find in the more jungle like areas of Remnant. To be exact, it was a big tropical park of some kind. With also a variety of animals both known and unknown to the group of five.

It helped that the first thing any of them saw when awakening was 'Traverse Town Safari Park'. That and another sign that said 'District 4'. So the group of five got a good idea they were in only a part of a much larger place. Still didn't help that it was only them and no one else.

Oh sure again there were the animals like birds, squirrels and mostly small creatures one would mostly see in a forest of any kind that weren't Grimm. But aside from that, it was just quiet. A creepy sort of quiet to be exact if not an oddly peaceful one too.

Though that aside the group of five were just walking and walking down the middle of the grasslands that made up the center bulk of this safari park. Even if it was more by guessing at this point, wasn't like there were any directional signs to lead them. Still so far it had been peaceful enough walk for them. If again not confusing.

"Jeez, how far is this exit?" Kali asked out loud after a long moment of silence between them all "I mean. I get this is a Safari park and walking is kind of the whole idea here. But this seems a little much. That and my feet are killing me."

"I have to agree with Kali. All this walking is taking its toll on me, especially with my knees." Xehanort stated with a sigh as he stopped making everyone else stop too as the old man seemed to be tiring "You may continue onwards. I'll catch up soon as I can."

"Not happening. We're staying together Xehanort. If one of us stops, we all stop." Ghira sternly replied back

"He's right. I believe Mister Ozpin told the kids once, 'We hunters and huntresses stay together.' . I may not be one myself, but the saying still holds truth to it." Klein added in kindly

"Indeed. Retired or not the saying applies to you too. Besides I think your granddaughters would be on our cases if we just left you here. That and they'd be probably upset with you more for suggesting it in the first place." Willow mused with a smirk as the slight threat made Xehanort flinch for a moment

"Ah…um, yes. Yes then I guess we can wait, no need to tell anyone of this… especially my granddaughters." Xehanort grumbled rather quickly. But then again he had reason to do so. As he loved his granddaughters dearly, but they must have inherited Summers stubbornness somehow because they were on his case with his health as much as she had been at their age

Still that got a quick laugh out of the group of five. Well at least for those not Xehanort who was now dreading the possibility of his granddaughters taking notice of his tiredness whenever they meet back up. Hopefully soon, but he still dreaded how his granddaughters would be.

Though that quickly changed as suddenly a few pair of footsteps echoed from behind. The group of five quickly and with a bit of caution turned around as they eyed a few newcomers. Which turned out to be a group of also five individuals.

The first seemed to be a woman if the body shape, though barely noticeable could tell. As aside from that the woman wore mostly all black from her boots, pants, shirt or what they could see of it. A feather like cape that covered most of her top half. She also wore a black hat and a bird like mask with the beak, and all. The only thing that stuck out was a well-crafted dagger that was hanging on the right of the belt she wore.

Then came the second which was another woman. Who was what some would call the literal opposite of the first woman. She was a peach skinned, brown eyed, brunette haired woman. She wore a blue undershirt, a black shirt over her first shirt, knee-length green capris, a brown belt, a metal breast plate, metal plated gloves and boots also covered by metal plates. Finally she sported silver stud earrings and red headband wrapped around head, while she also sported long ponytail. No weapons could be seen on her. But she looked tough enough either way.

Next came the third and yet again was another human female. She was much younger, maybe in her earlier or even mid-twenties it was hard to tell. She had pale skin, blue eyes and long white or maybe silver or even very light blonde hair. She wore a white skirt, jacket, blue undershirt and black heels. Honesty if anyone asked she could have been mistaken being a Schnee. Still the group could barely see the holster pistol from under her jacket.

Next being the fourth was an older human male. Fair skinned with a long grey beard, hair and mustache showed. He wore a pair of round glasses over his dark eyes. Wore a pair of blue slipper like shoes, a long blue robe and pointed blue hat that sagged a little at the top. He also held in his hand a well-crafted wooden stick.

Still now it came to the last of newcomers. A male if the body size could indicate, but he also was not human. He was giant red cat-tiger thing. With red fur, golden bracelets on his wrists and ankles. Dark brownish-red hair on his head and back making a sort of a mohawk hair style. He had one missing eye it seemed on his right as his left eye was yellow with a black iris. He had black markings over his body too. One of the markings with the number 13 in roman numeric and finally his tail the tip of it, lit up into a flame.

As the group of five strangers stared down the group of our other world natives. All who were still rather wary of the them. It was the second woman who spoke up before any possible hostilities could arise.

"Hey no need to worry folks. I know it probably doesn't seem like it, but were the good guys." The second woman began to say with a chipper smile as she pointed at the first woman "I'm Jessie, Jessie Rasberry and this is Eileen. She's very nice once you get to know her!"

"Hm…" Eileen hummed as she just gave a nod

"And the other lady with us is Koko, she's like one of my besties." Jessie went on as she gave Koko a smile

"Heh and you're one of my besties. Still nice to meet you all, like Jessie said. I'm Koko." Koko greeted with a toothy grin like Jessies as the group of non-natives had a good idea why they clicked so easily

"Anyways for our boys here. Theres Merlin our resident wizard." Jessie went on as she pointed to the old man now

"Greetings. It's pleasure to make your acquittances." Merlin greeted with a nod and kind smile

"And then we have Red XIII, he's a good one." Jessie mused as she petted the beasts head and said beast did something that was a surprise to the others… he spoke

"Yes, well don't mind me much. But like the rest it is a pleasure to make your acquaintances." Red XIII in a somewhat deep and rather sophisticated voice said "And if this is the first of you seeing an animal speak. Apologizes for the sudden surprise. Speaking of, Jessie where is that little sister of yours?

"Oh right silly me. We do have one more with us, she should be-" Jessie began to say before she was suddenly cut off

"AHHH!" A much younger girl screamed from above as the sounds of a tree branch breaking echoed and said girl feel down, only to be caught by Eileen seconds later who rather irked at this

"Child. You need to be more careful, if either I or the others hadn't been here then you could been hurt badly." Eileen scolded the young girl as she let her down on her feet

To be exact this girl looked to be about maybe fourteen at least with a slightly more tanned complexion, big amber eyes, short brown hair and a rather sheepish if not infectious smile. She wore a short-sleeved hooded shirt, that was white and indigo in color, a pair of denim jean shorts, dark gray leggings and a pair of white slip on's. She also wore a pair of black earing's and taking a closer look the hood on her shirt look to have a pair of cat ears on them. All in all she seemed rather well innocent. Still said girl could only sheepishly smiled back at Elieen currently.

"Hehe sorry Eileen. I just saw you both doing those super cool jumping moves and I had to try ya know!" The third girl began to say before she noticed the group finally and smiled much more sincerely "Oh wow new people. That's awesome, oh, oh are you like from a world that has space ships or magic or your own-"

But Eileen quicky covered the third girls mouth as she sighed, while Jessie just chuckled at the interaction between the ever stoic Eileen and the young girl. Who she pretty much considered a little sister by this point.

"Child, shhh. You're going to pass out if you don't stop to take a breather once in a while." Eileen said sternly again, if not with the slightest bit of amusement as she removed her hand from the girls mouth

"Heh sorry again Eileen. Just am excited is all!" The third girl answered ever so chipper as an amused grunt from Eileen reassured that it was fine in the end

"So cute, like my Jonah!" Koko squealed as Red XIII and Merlin cringed a bit knowing how ahem… she behaved when it came to 'her' Jonah at times. Honestly they were surprised the boy hadn't died from embarrassment

"Totally Koko. Anyways this ball of energy and adorableness is my little sister Luz. Ain't she such a sweetie." Jessie mused as she sweetly patted the top of Luz head who seemed to beam a bit at the sibling like affection

"Hola, nice to meet you all. Like my big sis said. I'm Luz. Luz Noceda, super happy to meet you!" Luz cheered with a big smile as the others from the group just smiled back a bit at how welcoming Luz and the rest were so far with them. But then Luz cleared her throat "Anyways were here to ask you to come with us. A grumpy friend of ours, Leon said to do so. Since he and a few of the others will have answers!"

"Answers?" Willow finally said for her and her fellow group members

"Yep. Granted I had questions too when I first showed up, since apparently I died and came back or something like that. But ah, never mind. I'm rambling now. Point is Leon and some friends from my own world will have the answers you're looking for. Promise." Jessie exclaimed as the group were rather confused on what she had even been going on about before. Though Red XIII cut in seconds later

"They are correct. I know you must be warry, trust us that's reasonable. But if you want answers and to regroup with the rest of your friends. Come with us please." Red XIII explained calmly

"He does have a point and it's better than just walking in here aimlessly looking for the exit." Ghira said as the others couldn't helped but agree

"Then I guess we have a plan." Kali added in and lowering her guard now along with the others

"We do indeed." Xehanort chimed in as he felt his body was feeling better enough to keep on walking again

"BUT, before we go. You mentioned our friends. How did you know about them?" Klein asked, as that was the only thing he found suspicious here

"Heh. No need to fret, a friend of ours helped out." Eileen answered as she pointed to a tree next to them. A blue blob like orb popped out from the side, before retreating back in "That was Yin or at least one of the specter's she uses to monitor the various districts alongside someone else. You'll meet them soon enough."

"That's how we were able to find ya just to say." Luz added in

"We really should give that girl a break though. Despite saying someone like her will be fine, she's done quite a bit for us since arriving." Merlin chimed in as the others of his group nodded in agreement there

"Indeed. Still, smart of you to ask us that sir. Very smart." Eileen complimented as Klein simply nodded back

"Speaking of. Before we make our way off, mind telling us your names. You know just to make it easier." Jessie asked as the grouped looked to one another before nodding in agreement and Willow deciding to go first

"Since you asked, I'm Willow Schnee. The others here are family of mine." Willow started off. Then she motioned anyone else in her group to continue

"Kali Belladonna. I'm Willow's cousin." Kali answered next with a quick bow and smile. Though those not of her group wondered how that worked considering the cat ears Kali had

"And you may call me Ghira Belladonna, Kali is my wife obviously." Ghira simply said. Still a bit wary of these new comers, but would give them the benefit of a doubt for now

"You may call me Klein. Quite a pleasure to make your acquittance." Klein said last with a bow of his own

"Hm… may I assume you're miss Willows husband then?" Merlin asked, though the others swore there was a small smirk under his beard

"Well ah he's um ah…." Willow tried to say. But was caught off guard by that statement and couldn't find an answer. Then she looked to Klien for help "K-Klein help me out here!"

"Hmmmmm….." Klien instead said. As he was cover his face a bit as a hint of blush creeped onto it by the rather not untrue; but also not fully true guess there

"KLEIN!" Willow bellowed as she was blushing madly. Feeling like a school girl again as some of the others around snickered

"Well he isn't denying it." Red XIII bluntly mused as he sniffed the air and then cleared his throat a bit "Besides, you have his scent on you. Recent and pervious too since way back-"

"O-OKAY ENOUGH. N-NO NEED TO SAY MORE!" Willow pleaded as she was blushing furiously by this point, yet didn't notice the odd stares from the others

Mainly Kali, who raised a brow towards her cousin. Wondering what Red XIII meant by…Oh…OH wait a minute had they… were the kids… but wait how would that have worked considering Klein had been hired when the kids had already been born. Especially Winter since she would have been a teen by then. Unless the two had known each other way back before Willow got mar… OH DEAR DUST.

Kali went wide eyed as Willow noticed and realized herself Kali may have figured something out considering the kids. Willow gave her a pleading look that screamed 'I'll explain later, just please don't draw attention to it!'. Kali only nodded that she understood, but she did want some answers. Thankfully too Xehanort cut in seeming to catch on also maybe. But if he did really, the old man didn't show it. Still he cleared his throat loudly as everyone focused on him now.

"Hm. Well as amusing as this is you may call me Xehanort. Pleasure is mine, now may you kindly lead us out of here. My body may be feeling a bit better. But I would like to take a nap soon. As generic as someone my age could say, it is true." Xehanort introduced

"Preach…" Merlin muttered with a sigh as he knew how Xehanort felt, that was for sure

"No need to be ashamed. I hate to admit too but I'm getting near my twilight years too. Age, such a burden at times isn't it?" Eileen mused as she began to lead him into the forest itself as she and Xehanort just started to talk. Merling close behind the two

"I guess that's our que. Can't wait to get to know the rest of you better." Koko cheered as she made her way off now where the others went

"Totally gotta agree with Koko. It's gonna be a lot more fun now with new people. So come on, follow us and you'll get your answers!" Luz cheered as she followed behind now while doing a bit a cheerful skip

Jessie simply smiled, before she and Red XIII follow behind. Willow a little less flustered now, gave the others a look that said 'Should we?' and all she got were slight hesitant shrugs. Though realizing it was better than just walking. She quickly made her way behind were the other were leading them. Klein, Kali and Ghira following behind seconds after.

Though as they did. Willow really hoped everyone else was doing just fine. She hoped.

.

.

.

A strange day, yet despite all that had happened beforehand. Right now, it was peaceful...

Really peaceful to be honest as Saphron and Terra found themselves in an amusing predicament. Why you may ask, well…

"Where's Adrian… THERE HE IS!" A little girl said. Playing a game of peekaboo with Saphron and Terras son who seemed to be loving the game so far

"Haha, haha!" Adrain laughed as he sat in another little girl's lap who was happily holding/ hugging his waist as she cooed at how cute he was

Actually to put into more context. Saphron, Terra along with Qrow had awoken in some district called the 'Farm District'. If the odd and very domesticated animals were any indication there. There was also the many farmhouses, barns, food silos and stables that cemented that fact. But that wasn't the oddest thing.

No oddest thing was they apparently were surrounded by six little girls between the ages of six to eight years old, maybe even ten. Their names being Illya, Rin, Sakura, Anya, Kim and Tina. Along with one nearly teen boy named Jonah, who was one of the two in charge with keeping an eye on the girls since he was the oldest kid. The other a teen girl named Ling Xiaoyu or just Xiaoyu being the actual oldest of the group here.

Ling Xiaoyu had light olive skin, brown eyes and dark black hair tied in two high pig tails held up by two orange hair bands. She wore am orange vest called a qipao, two orange bracelets and white jogging shorts. Finally, she sported a pair she sported a pair of orange a white strapped ballet slippers. All in all she could be considered cute, yet she gave off an aura that she could hurt ya bad. At least when she wasn't currently with the kids as her current aura was bubblier and sweeter.

Jonah meanwhile was lightly dark skinned young man with white messy short hair and red eyes. He wore a white shirt, tan cargo shorts and brown boots. Honestly, he seemed simple. Not in bad way, just not very experienced when it comes to just normal things people do on a daily basis. A pure kind of simple, yet he also seemed to have behind those eyes of his scars for a boy of his age. But again had that gentle soul in him.

Still they had apparently landed right during the seven kids and one teens day out to the farm. It wasn't too long before the younger kids ended up dragging Qrow into playing with them at least. While Xiaoyu simply join in, while convincing Saphron and Terra to let Adrian join in the playtime with the children.

So here Saphron and Terra were. Sitting next to Jonah as they watched Qrow playing a game of eye spy with Illya and Rin. Qrow letting the two girls win of course as they gave each other a high five, while Qrow feigned defeat to them.

Rin being a fair skinned little girl with blue eyes and black hair tied in two long pig tails held by black bows. Wearing a white long sleeved button shirt, a red skirt, white sock and black shoes. She gave off the image of a rather intellectual and well manner girl.

Then came Illya who was pale skinned, with red eyes and silver hair. She wore a purple snow coat, cap and a white skirt with purple boots. Like Rin, she also like Rin gave off a rather intellectual and well manner look. Then again from what she explained. She lived with her mama and papa in a mansion surrounded by snow so that could be the reason there.

Xiaoyu meanwhile was happily letting two other little girls, Anya and Sakura do her hair as she had let it down for them to do so. That and apparently, they saw her as a big sister. As Ling had happily said 'You can do big sisters hair girls!' when they all had first started to play.

Still Anya was a peach skinned with big blue eyes, pink hair and two little caps that went over tuffs in her hair and gave off a horned appearance. She wore a simple black dress, white socks and black shoes. She was rather cheerful and talkative too as she helped braid Xiaoyu's hair.

Then came Sakura who was fair skinned, with purple neck length hair that had a little red bow on the back and pretty violet eyes. She wore a long-sleeved purple dress, white socks and black pumps. She seemed shyer then the others, even with a slight lack of joy behind her young eyes. No idea why. But the only other thing that could be said was that she was Rin's little sister. Though she hadn't been for a bit but yet became her little sister again when they arrived here. Confusing, but the two seemed to love each other dearly.

Adrian meanwhile again was playing with Kim and Tina in a game of peekaboo. As the toddler found the sisters antics with the game amusing.

Speaking of. Kim was an olive skinned girl, with long dark blonde hair and amber eyes. She wore a simple white dress and brown sandals. She also wore on her right wrist a silver bracelet and a silver diamond shaped neckless. Kim was also the older two of the twins.

Then came the Tina. She like Kim had olive skin, with long dark blonde hair and amber eyes too. But her hair was tied in a ponytail. While she wore a black dress, tanned sandals, a gold bracelet and a golden diamond shaped neckless. Despite being twins she seemed opposite in some ways to her sister. Oh and she was of course the younger twin sister, by a minuet. A fact Kim NEVER let her forget.

Still the kids seemed nice enough already, so here the two women were. Just sitting and watching. Though to break the silence a bit they did want to at least speak with Jonah since from what they had observed so far. He seemed a bit too quiet for a boy his age. Even the most well manner one's were rowdier then he was. Heck Sakura who was almost as quiet as Jonah at times talked more than him. So Saphron decided to start off as she coughed and that caught the boys attention as he turns his focus to her.

"Ahem, so Jonah. How'd you end up being the caretaker for the girls here?" Saphron asked as she snickered bit seeing Jonah awkwardly scratch his cheek with a small blush from the question. But she had a good idea on the 'How?' from the reaction alone "Heh. Did they hit you with the puppy dog stare?"

"Um… ah… yeah. They did. I'm ah… not used to dealing with that stuff. Some of the people I know also told me it would be, well good for me. Come out of my shell or… whatever." Jonah answered as he blushed a bit more when Saphron and even Terra chuckled some

"Hehe. Oh don't feel embarrassed, personally I think it's adorable. You're like a big brother to them." Saphron mused as she did find it cute that Jonah had become some sort of big brother for the girls here

"It really is cute and you should be proud that they trust you enough to see you as a big brother. Anyways teasing aside. I wanted to ask too, but I know this is a farm and stables of sorts. But what kind of animals are some of these anyways?" Terra asked looking at one that looked like a furry bipedal goat with horns. Well a herd of them "Like those ones. Would you be able to tells us more on them?"

"Oh them. Well I think they're called Tauntauns. You'd have to ask someone who reads Glados data banks more often." Jonah answered as Terra and Saphron raised a brow at the name. Jonah sighed remembering they were new here "Right ah, she's this computer lady. She's a bit snarky... actually she really snarky and condescending when she wants to be. But some of our own. Tony and Sid somehow got her to cooperate. Since before that she tried to like force us do a bunch of test with some robots called Atlas and P-Body. Who are way nicer. Even if they can't talk aside from the occasional robot gibberish."

"Well that's nice to know. Mostly." Terra mused, as she had a small fear of robots and AI's in general. Her wife on the other hand LOVED those concepts

"Oh that is so cool. I gotta meet em when I can!" Saphron mused in glee as Terra sighed knowing that would be the woman's answer

"Heh. Well you both will sooner or later. Everyone's gonna want to meet you. But you said you were with others?" Jonah asked

"Yes. We got separated and when me, my wife, Qrow and Velvet woke up here. Then you found us and you know the rest." Saphron answered with a sigh "Just hope they're all okay. Especially my little brother and his fiancée."

"Same. But we can only hope for the best dear." Terra chimed in as she gave her wife a peck on the cheek which helped cheer the blonde up

"I'm sure they'll be found sooner or later. I mean you landed here and we have a few other districts so… you know. They should be in one of those ones and I'm sure some of the others are looking for them as we speak." Jonah answered as he gave the two a small smile "Either way, you're gonna be here for a while so um…welcome to Traverse Town."

Saphron and Terra simply smiled back at the welcome. Before they and Jonah went back to watching the others interaction. That and enjoying the peace for the moment, besides. The others would surely be fine. They'd just have to wait and see.

.

.

.

Peaceful. That was what it was SUPPOSED to be between the meeting of Traverse Town and the newcomers…

Which it had been mostly, expect for one which led now to what was transpiring in the main HQ of this town. Along with the scolding being laid out to two of the member of each group.

"Seriously what the heck were you two thinking. Especially you Jin!" A young, exasperated girl said as she was not happy one bit

The young man or Jin being yelled out had a semi-light olive complexion and spiked black hair, with brown eyes. What he wore was a pair of black pants and a black. Both pieces of clothing having a flam decal sown into it. One on his left arm and the other his right leg. On his back was a circular emblem that also seemed to be a flame design. He also wore a pair of red fingerless gloves and black boots. He had currently on his right cheek a bandage, along with being a bit bruised up.

This young girl scolding the young man had light olive skin, pretty dark brown eyes and short black hair. She wore tan short shorts, a pair of white socks, black and white accent shoes. Black fingerless gloves, a black head band and a sleeveless green sweater vest that left her midriff exposed. All in all this girl was what could be called cute and petite. But in a more kid sister way if one were to be honest. Finally on her back she had a large metal star shaped weapon strapped to her. Her named was Yuffie Kisaragi. One of the original first few who ended up in Traverse Town with a good few friends of hers.

With her currently were five others. Four women, one man who Yuffie was scolding and one A.I who happened to be female. For those of the group from Remnant. Which was Atlan who was the other one being scolded by Yuffie. Maria, Winter, Tia Yang and Victor were the others. They had learned the names of the folks here rather quickly.

Which for the females, even the A.I one. Was a woman named Maria, a younger girl named Yin, an older woman called The Fairy Godmother, Yuffie herself, Glados the A.I woman and the only male in this group being scolded named Jin Kazama.

Now for what happened before from both Jin and Atlan to end up being scolded by Yuffie. That alongside the fact both men were covered in bandages. Well to put it in simple terms. Apparently Atlan and Jin had come to a misunderstanding and ended up fighting. Both men able to keep each other at bay. Before those of Atlan's group woke up to try and stop him. Along with those of Jin's group catching up to him, well Yuffie at least considering the others stayed in the HQ during this. BUT she too quickly ran in to stop Jin.

So if we put two and two together. It's quite obvious that the two men had a pretty good fight if anything. Still that didn't save em from the scolding that Yuffie was relentlessly giving them.

"Seriously just…UGH!" Yuffie groaned at the stupidity of Jin at least. Before she eyed Atlan "And you didn't help either!"

"Well to be honest, he did-" Atlan began to say before he felt his wife glaring at him from the back of his head. He quickly shivered a bit as he cleared his throat "Ahem ah… I mean, I apologize."

"Well at least one of you did. So Jin. Anything to say?" Yuffie asked as Jin just shrugged making Yuffie groan "Why are you so stubborn. Seriously how does Xiaoyu deal with you?!"

"Simple, she's a masochist." A female robotic head thing in the colors of black and white, with a yellow eyes said. She was mounted into the celling and her name was Glados "That or she's just stupid."

"Sheesh. I don't even know the girls and feel bad for her." Tai Yang mused as he felt like this was normal if few of the groans could indicate that. He eyed the Fairy God Mother next to him "She usually like this?"

"Sadly yes deary and funnily enough, this is her being nice." An older woman answered. As she was peach skinned, with dark eyes and grey hair. She also floating a bit in the air with the small wings on her back. While she wore a blue hooded clock over a light blue dress, blue shoes, a pink neck ribbon and had a small well-crafted stick in her hand. This was the Fairy Godmother. A sweet old lady to those who'd come to know her

"Joy…" Tai Yang muttered as he rubbed his eyes a bit while keeping quiet if only to avoid getting into the sights of the blunt and rude A.I

"Glados can you not say that. She is nice to you, right?" Jin said a bit sternly if only because despite his friend Xiaoyu being frustrating to deal with at times. She was still his friend even if he had tried early on to make her stay away for him for her own safety. Still, he felt a need to defend her since she couldn't right now not being here and all that

"Correct meat head Jin." Glados mused as Jin resisted the urge to threaten to break her monitors again. Glados meanwhile kept on "Do not mistake my words for slander. It is as what I learned called 'Simple Girl Talk'. The sisters Maria and Yin introduced me to it."

Said sisters were in sitting next to one another. The older sister being a nearly pale skinned, blue eyed woman with light blonde hair. Wearing what only could be described as an old time dolls attire. This woman was Maria, who was a rather well made doll as she looked human aside from her rather lack of any kind of emotions that were monotone. Though that hadn't stopped her from basically adopting Yin as her little sister after a while of knowing one another.

Said little sister was fair skinned with purple eyed and silver hair. She wore a long sleeved black dress mixed with purple, a black skirt. Black stocking that were currently off and black shoes that also were currently off. The only other thing that wasn't black was her purple hair band that kept her hair in messy pony tail style. This young lady was Yin and in fact was fully human. But for some reason shared the same lack of any emotions aside from monotone like Maria had. Hence why she and Maria clicked when they first meet, before it became a sister like relationship.

Still everyone turned their attention to the surrogate monotone sisters. Maria wiping off Yin's feet as she just pulled them out of the bucket of water she used. Both sisters noticed this and looked back at everyone else.

"We only showed Glados it because we read it in one of those 'MAG-A-ZINES' as you call them." Maria explained as Yin simply just nodded while Maria took the bucket of water, before dumping it out of the window near them "Was that not correct to do. I was only doing the task given to I and my little sister Yin. To help us and Glados here understand emotions better. Well mainly me, since Yin and Glados have a better understanding already. But did I make a mistake?"

"No, no you're fine Maria. You're fine. Just might have to get you some better reading material or something." Yuffie mused before she sighed. Then stared back at Jin and Atlan "Look, just both of you promise not to start anymore fights okay?"

"Oh we will. I'll make sure on it young lady." Zia stated as she patted Atlan's head with a sweet smiled "Right hunny?"

"Yes ma'am…" Atlan muttered. As he knew that was the scary wife smile by this point. Thanks to being married to his loving if not again, scary at times wife for so long

"Good hubby!" Zia cheered as she hugged Atlan who just smiled at his wife's cuteness even if she could be scary when she wanted to be

"And that Jin is what you need." Yuffie muttered as Jin rolled his eyes a bit. But by this point Winter and Victor who had been silent decided to finally speak up

"Well. Amusing as this has been I need to ask. But what now?" Winter asked first as it was a reasonable question

"Nothing currently." Yin answered having put her stockings and shoes back on now. Then moved over and sat in a chair, while Maria moved over to her own chair next to her "And if you're curious. My specters spotted your friends. All of them and most have already been found. They should be brought back here sooner or later."

"That's good to hear. But when you say most…" Victor asked now as he'd taken notice of that quickly

"Do not worry. Those ones are fine, though still out cold but again safe." Yin explained as she eyed Glados "Is that why P-Body and Atlas are not with you Glados?"

"Correct and I am not sending them to do test again…" Glados said as everyone stared at her and even if Glados didn't show it. She didn't like being stared at "What?"

"Well no offense. But it's hard not to suspect a bit, especially during the first week we ended up here. Poor Amity, the girl was a mess of hormones when you placed her in that locked room with Lutz. With the air conditioner on full blast so they had to hug each other until we found them." The Fairy God Mother stated a bit sternly

"Yeah not to mention how pissed Angela was." Jin added in as he shuttered some. Mainly since the women could have been his mother reincarnated at how stern she could be under that sweet demeanor of hers

"Or how much Tony, Tiffa and Koko teased the two afterwards." Yuffie chimed in "At least with Koko and Tiffa it was tamed. Tony, he's a good friend but he can be such a….a…"

"Jerk?" Maria suggested having heard that word enough times by this point to use it properly

"Some of the others would have much more colorful words that's for sure." The Fairy God Mother mused before she smiled at Glados "Still we mean no ill will here. I'm sure you aren't planning anything, besides we could always call Sid to-"

"NO, anyone but him. My wires are still too dirty for that hun... fleshy like him to see!" Glados quickly countered almost sounding flustered a bit before she collected herself "AHEM. That said, if it helps at all. I leant them to Leon. He said he needed scouts as he was assembling a small team to find those still out cold near S-Sid's shop."

"Ah that would explain it. Then that would mean they are here." Yuffie said as those of the group raised a brow at that and she took notice "Ah right, you don't know much I assume. Well since you got the time… would you like to hear a story?"

Yuffie then smirked as without even letting them answer she began to tell the newcomers a very important story they'd need to know. All the while elsewhere in this town, one last group was getting prepped for the task at hand.

.

.

.

It was time…

Time to test those who had been chosen by the keyblades and thanks to Yin's specters; at least now known it was four girls in Red, White, Black and Yellow.

That was what one man, plus three other men and four women knew as they had grouped up for this task before them.

The first was the leader of the group. He was a young man with peach skin, blue eyes and neck length dark brown hair. He wore a white shirt, a black fur collared vest and silver cross neckless. He also sported a pair of black gloves, pants and shoes. Finally, he had sheathed on his back a blade that also looked as if was mixed with a revolver. A 'Gun Blade' if one were to call it that. His name was Squall Leonhart or Leon for short. He was one of the first settlers of Traverse Town.

The second of the three other men. Was the biggest in body size and muscle mass. His lightly dark skin, black hair and beard helped his amber eyes pop out. Alongside the two claw like scar marks near the lower part of his right eye. He wore a brown sleeveless jacket, with a black shirt underneath, a pair of green jeans, brown boots, a brown fingerless left glove plus an arm guard. With his right arm replaced by a freaking mini-gun barrel of all things. This man was Barret Wallce. He too was another of the first arrivals in Traverse Town.

The third of the groups men had peach skin that showed around the lower half of his face and his blue eyes showed. The rest of his body was covered in a red, white and blue armored suit of sorts. Helmet included with a large letter 'A' printed on. The gloves and boots he wore were brown though. Oddest thing was he had no visible weapon. Instead he had red, white and blue round shield with a large white star in the center. To those who lived in this town this man was another refugee. Who went by the name of Steve Rogers or Captain America.

Finally came the last of the men. The only thing that could be told of this man was well that he was a man from body shape alone. Since the rest of his body was covered in a gold and red color armor. The blue glowing eyes and light on the chest the only things that were off color. To most in this town, he was known as Tony Stark or Iron Man. That and he came from the same world as Steve did.

Now came the women of the group. First up seem to be the oldest of them. Despite how young she also looked. From her flawless peach skin, blue eyes and lovely blonde hair tied in short ponytail. A set of white and black head gear adorned her head. That alongside the white, black and orange colored clothing; and armor that covered her body. Two stubs on her back in the shape of wings oddly and finally she had in her hand a white and black staff of sorts. Put that all together and she could be seen as an angel. To those in the town this woman was one of two resident doctor by the name of Angela Zingler or Mercy.

Second of the women in this group had lovely olive skinned, long back haired woman with pretty brown eyes. Wearing a black sleeveless top under a white one. She sported a black skirt, with straps over her shoulders connected to it. Black cloth arm guards, black gloves, stockings and red shoes. She was a deadly looking beauty, her name was Tifa Lockhart. She like Barrete and Leon, came from the same world.

Third of the groups women had short black hair, wore an eye patch over her left eye; which was yellow. Her pale olive skin add to her beauty along with the somewhat muscular arms she showed off. Since she wore a black sleeveless tank top, with grey military cargo pants and black boots. Holster was a knife on her left and a pistol on her right. This woman was known in town as Valmet who like a few others from her world. Ended up here and stuck a while back.

Finally last for the women in the group was in fact a teen girl around middle school age. Maybe seventh, eighth grade at most. That along with her shorter stature alone and less ahem…developed body if one were to be allowed to say so. Easily added up for her being the youngest. This girl had pale skin, yellow eyes, green short hair tied in knot at the top with some brown in it like it was dyed. She wore a cute little outfit of purple, black and grey. With black shoes and all of it seeming more of a school uniform then anything. Though she had no weapons to be seen and oddest thing about her were her pointed ears. This girl went the name Amity Blight. Who with one other from her world. Had been stuck in this town for a while.

As the group stood there it was Leon who sighed as he decided to address what their next move was and what the plan would be.

"Alright, so as I said before. Once we find the wielders we should-" Leon began to say before Tony cut him off

"Wait for you to tick them off to attack right?" Tony said as Leon rolled his eyes but nodded a 'Yes'. Tony smirked as he liked getting any kind of reaction out of Leon considering how stoic the man was. But he then noticed Amity seeming a bit pouty "Hey Debbie frowns. What's eating you?"

"Hm…." Amity grumbled as she knew Tony was just being nice… in his own way. But she still found his nicknames for her at times grating. Still might as well tell them her own thoughts on this though "If you need to know. But I just don't like the idea of attacking them. Test or not, seems a bit much Leon."

"Maybe but like or not Amity it needs to be done. Better than misplacing our faith in people who can't even put up a fight." Leon replied back a bit more stern then he meant as Amity flinched just a bit. Leon just sighed a bit "Look, Amity if you don't want to be here. We can find someone else. It's fine. Honest."

"N-No I want to help. I haven't done much since we've been here so… you know." Amity quickly reassured with a determined gaze

"At-ta girl. Knew you had in you." Valmet said kindly as she ruffed Amity's hair a bit since she and her had become surrogate sisters. Valmet then eyed Steve, smirking some "How about you old man. You good?"

"Heh very funny. But I am, besides need to make sure we don't go too hard on them. Hopefully. Right Leon?" Steve asked as Leon shrugged making the man sigh "Guess that's as good as we'll get."

"Ah don't worry. Leon might act tough, but he's a softie in the end." Tifa mused as Leon gave her a slight glare. Only for the woman to smirk and wink at him before sticking her tongue out for a second

"And if anyone does get hurt we got the doc here so we should be good." Barret added in as he pointed to Angela

"That said lets avoid that. Understood?" Angela replied sweetly, if not with a stern edge as she smiled. Everyone else nodding quickly as they knew not to tick off the woman even if it was out of concern her anger usually came from. Angela happy to see that her friends understood looked around before back at Leon "So Leon. Any word yet from P-Body and Atlas?"

"Can I ask but why are we using them again and not Yin. I like those bots enough, but they're well…" Barret said. Though held his tongue to not come off as rude

"Morons, scatter brained, bucket heads?" Tony suggested with his usual bluntness

"Rude. Like really rude!" Amity scolded a bit as she liked P-Body and Atlas very well. But that might be because she and Luz were the first two to meet them and one other at the time

"Oh come on sourpuss. You know it's true." Tony rebutted as he always liked getting Amity worked up. She was WAY too stoic for a kid her age if you asked him

"Well ah… well still!" Amity said a bit flustered she couldn't argue there since her two metal friends could be… a bit absent minded at times

"Thank you Tony…" Steve muttered with a sigh as he knew Tony was gonna say something while Valmet and Tifa at least chuckled "Still. Barret does bring up a good point. Yin is quicker with her water specters."

"Well if you must know. Yin was already using more than she should have when it came to her water specters. She still hasn't fully healed up yet. Remember it was Angela and Aerith that found her wounded when the rest of you came here." Leon explained as the others cringed a bit remembering how bloody Yin's left side was when she was brought in

"That is correct, not to mention she's a rather frail girl to begin with and you can guess why I told her only two to maybe three specters at once if she must." Angela added in as she was glad at least Yin was seeming to fill out more with the diet plan she had put her on. Helped that Yin surrogate older sister Maria was making sure she stayed on it

"That makes sense. Still… OH. Wait speaking of the bots!" Tifa said as a portal opened. A large blue one that appeared on a brick wall, before one robot walked out

This one was tall with thin limbs and an oval egg shape like body that kept the limbs together. With the body apparently separate and held by the body frame, and finally had one large orange eye connected to the body itself. The whole of the body was mostly painted white, with accents of orange and some black. It also had over its right hand a white object with wires and tubes; that also glowed an orange hue at the end. This bot's name was P-Body and she was in fact female. That would be easily clear when you meet her other fellow robot.

Speaking of another bot walked out behind P-Body only to crash into her as it or he trip somehow. The portal closing as the second robot fell on top of P-Body. This robot to be exact was the opposite of P-Body and male. His body was much shorter with more thick and stocky limbs, and his body was a circular shape with a blue eye connected. His body was painted mostly white too, with accents of blue. Finally this bot had an exact device that P-Body had on her right arm. Expect his had a blue hue that glowed at the end. This bot was P-Body's friend, Atlas.

As these two bots crashed into the ground. Atlas rubbed his head, feeling a bit embarrassed for tripping so easily as the portal behind them closed. As Atlas began to wonder where P-Body was, he was thrown off by her as he fell on his back.

Atlas then got back up grumpily as he saw P-Body dusting herself off. But Atlas moving over to P-Body. Began to quickly in his odd speech yell at her.

"HRRR. VRP VRAC CHRP HRRR, FRRR, BLR, BRUPPP!" Atlas scolded as P-Body seemed to take offense a bit

"HUVVA, PRAPA. KRIC RCC!" P-Body yelled back as Atlas did a robotic gasp and kicked her in the left knee. P-Body didn't seem to like that as

Then the two started to slap fight each other as the others watched, either deadpanned or sighing a bit. They knew they would have to wait now before they got their intel. Since that's the sole reason Leon at least used them to spot the Keyblade wielder or wielders. But hopefully the two robots wouldn't be arguing too long.

____________

Hopefully…

A small tickle and such...

That's what Ruby started to feel as she began to stir awake. Feeling like she was back home with her dad, her big sister Yang and their dog Zewi. But as she began to wake up she felt like she was laying against wall of all things. But still the licks on her face tickled.

"Hehe… hehe, Weiss that hm…" Ruby murmured before opening her eyes and seeing before her someone who was not her Weiss

It was a light peach pup with a cute black nose, ears tail and had a green collar around its neck. Oddly though it looked cartoonish. Like how Donald and Goofy looked. Still the dog was adorable either way if you asked Ruby.

"Arf, Arf!" The dog barked happily wagging its tail as it seemed so happy to see her awake "Arf!"

"PUPPY!" Ruby screamed in glee as she began to pet the puppy. Which then prompted everyone else to stir awake from how loud she just was

"Ugh… Ruby what…" Weiss began to ask before she opened her eyes fully seeing a strange dog looking down at her "Ah… dear, who's this?"

"Don't know. But this puppy is already so adorable!" Ruby cheered as she petted the dog some more

"Hm. Well the pup is cute. Aren't ya." Weiss mused as she began petting the dog too. Before suddenly from their right a fully awake Donlad and Goofy came

"Pluto!" Donald and Goofy cheered as they moved up to where the rest of their group was at

"Arf, ruff, ruff!" Pluto barked as he leaped up a bit as Goofy caught him and began to lick Goofy's face

"D'aw we missed you too Pluto!" Goofy said as he and Donald began to pet Pluto as well

But as that happened Blake, Yang and everyone else. Which was Ozpin, Glynda, HK-97, Whitely, Nora, Ren and team CFVY. All quickly awakened thanks to the extra commotion and moved over to team RWBY was at by this point. Watching the sweet interaction between them. It was Ozpin though who broke the ice as he coughed loudly enough for Donlad and Goofy to hear. The two quickly turning their attention to him as they kept petting Pluto.

"Pardon me gentlemen. But I assume that dog is one you know well?" Ozpin asked even if it was pretty obvious

"Darn right we do. This is the kings and queens dog, Pluto!" Donald answered happily as Pluto wagged his tail staring at the larger group of strangers

"Aw. He super cute!" Nora mused as she found the cartoonish appearance of the hound super adorable

"Totally!" Coco and Velvet added in as they too found Pluto's more simple and innocent appearance adorable

"Heh. Can't say I don't agree." Ren remarked before looking around "Still, I wonder where we're at now. It can't be Vale."

"Maybe we're in Atlas or Vaco?" Yatsuhashi suggested

"No way we could be in Vaco. One it's not blazing hot and two it's night time if nobody notice. But even then Vaco is burning hot. I remember staying there for a month. Worst month of my life, no offense if anyone came from there." Fox said, as he rubbed his chin wondering if maybe; just maybe it was something else more outlandish despite the evidence they knew of

"I agree with Fox and we're defiantly not in Atlas." Whitely chimed in "If we were you'd all be freezing right now. Even in our warmest weathers. It's deathly cold. That along with the fact me and Weiss would know cold weather. We're practically immune to it considering where the manner was at."

"That is true. Well maybe me not as much anymore since going to Beacon. Still if it's not either of those or any other place I could think of when it comes to Remnant. Then maybe… maybe…." Weiss began to say. But stopped when she had a bad feeling it was the 'other' possibility considering what she'd learned when it came to her grandfather in laws past

"Another world?" Donald said. Everyone flinched looking at him as he and Goofy seemed a bit hesitant to say more. While Pluto who been put back down, had moved behind them watching in silence

"Hesitant question: Is it?" HK-97 asked this time as Donald and Goofy looked to one another before sighing some "Worried Queary: That is a yes then, correct?"

"We were kinda having a feeling there, I mean girls remember the place we were told to go to first to find you?" Donald stated as the girls thought back before Blake remembered first

"Oh right, Traverse Town. Wait are you saying this is the place?" Blake questioned

"That's what Donald sayin Blake. I think I remember a few pictures the king left us back on the ship showing us the place." Goofy said as he thought more on it "I think…"

"Well either way were here and… and it's just starting to sink in how terrifying this is." Glynda replied as it took her a moment to realize the implications and what she was seeing before her "I just hope we find the others."

The others in the group couldn't help but just nod in agreement there. They knew their family and friends were probably okay. That said, again they couldn't help but worry. Thankfully Ozpin took over so no one could dwell anymore on said worries.

"I'm sure they are, each one of them are smart enough to keep safe. That aside for now we should try and see if we can anyone to talk with and get some information." Ozpin suggested as the others all couldn't help but agree that was probably the best choice of action for the moment. Looking at Ruby, he smiled simply "Since you were the first to wake up and meet our new furry friend.. huh?"

"Huh?" Ruby asked as she noticed Ozpin a bit surprised when he looked over to where she assumed he saw Pluto move over too. Which was behind Donald and Goofy, but was surprised when she didn't see him "Whoa, hey where did he go?"

"What?" Donald replied back before he and Goofy looked back now along with the others seeing Pluto was gone. Donald sighed "UGH. That dog always does that!"

"Really, is the puppy gonna be okay or should we start looking around?" Velvet asked a bit worried for the dogs safety

"Eh don't fret Velvet. He's smarter than he looks. He can keep himself safe." Donald reassured

"Well if you say so…" Velvet muttered. Even though she and most of the others were still pretty worried for the dog

"Ahem not to change the subject, but girls. Do still have… you know your new weapons?" Ren asked now as everyone focused back on the girls, who looked at each other

Then after a moment or two of hesitation. Be it because they just didn't know or didn't want to have them despite how helpful they were since that would make them the dubbed 'Chosen Ones' here. But the girls gave each other a nod, before holding out their hands. It wasn't second later before light formed and just like that their keyblades were in hand again.

"Oh so we do have them… yep." Ruby said as she and the girls were still very on the fence here with these Keyblades. Mainly because these things were the reason any of this even happened, even if they did help during the last fight. Still as if the keyblades could sense the girls conflicting feelings for the moment. They vanished seconds later "Huh and I guess they're just as easy to put away. Have to admit that's kinda cool."

"Totally, but it really sucks we lost our old weapons though." Yang chimed in as she and girls sighed a bit at their hard work being crushed just like that in front their eyes

"Yeah…." Blake and Weiss groaned. As even if they weren't as sentimental with their weapons, they spent a lot time on them and A LOT of lien for the pieces. Before that flee bag Rompita Koro crushed them like they meant nothing

"Trust us, we understand." Coco chimed in as she and the others had truly felt the pain of just seeing team RWBY's weapons crushed like they were nothing. Knowing they'd be down too if that was their own weapons

"Thanks. Still getting off this sad topic…" Ruby muttered sadly as she looked ahead down the alley way they found themselves in. Before straightening herself out and making her way off "Come on people, let's not waste any more time here. Let's get some answers!"

Not even a second later everyone else followed behind Ruby, ready to see where they could find some information. None of them at this time fully realize what insanity they were about to be walking into.

Mainly team RWBY though. For they had just been flung into a destiny they never thought could be. A destiny that would have them make friends, enemies and see worlds beyond their own imagination

.

.

.

And what a journey it would be…

Chapter Text

[It's okay to be afraid. But to conquer those fears you must take the first step into a world beyond your comprehension.]

-????-

Four Hearts of one Journey Beginnings

Ch.6

.

Strange new friends...

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It was a new day or night in this place known as Traverse Town…

A town that was home to refugees from other worlds, worlds that were taken by the darkness, worlds where they were taken themselves individually or for those who have lost their home worlds for good.

Each refugee now called this place for the time, home. A rather quiet one too. Then again no other civilians lived here aside from the refugees. So that could part of the reason for such silence in most of the districts of the town.

Though tonight would be different…

.

.

.

“BE GONE DEMONS. YOU WILL ALL FALL TO MY BLADE IF YOU CONTINUE!!!”

.

.

.

Yep, defiantly not the average night…

The one yelling in defiance was a man. One who was probably at least in his mid-twenties by his looks alone. Though he could be older too honestly. You never knew when it came to genetics, etc.

Anyways this man wore a set of metal armor around his arms and his legs down to his knees. A metal spiked crown helmet with a sheet of chainmail that warped his and some metal covering his nose. For the clothing, he wore brown leather pants that were covered by the leg armor and by a dirty white cloth like skirt. He sported brown leather boots with some studs and had red ribbons tied around his arms. The oddest thing though about this man was the red cloth cross stitched to the very skin of his chest. He gave a sort of hardcore holy warrior vibes to be honest. Currently this man was killing off a few darks creatures or the Heartless, primarily Shades that were trying to kill him; and with large scythe of all things.

The scythe itself looked to be made of bone for the most part and was quite flexible. A gear like center held the bone handle and metal scythe together, and looked like it could turn the blade upwards if needed. Though this man also seemed to use a cross that was tied around the belt of his pants. As evident from the blasts of light shaped crosses that fired out once in a while when he used the cross itself.

All in all this man was killing as many heartless as they appeared. Not giving an inch to them in their attempt to kill him for whatever reason he had no idea still on.

Now many may wonder who this man is. This man goes by the name of Dante Alighieri. A Templar who had only a while ago come back from a war to reclaim the Holy Lands of Jerusalem from the dubbed ‘Heretics’. Best left unsaid on what Dante had to… do in that war. Yes, better left unsaid.

Still Dante had been making his way back to his home to be with his beloved to be soon wife, Beatrice. Who his father had allowed to stay at their home while Dante was out to war. Only when he made his way home. He found instead of his father and the love of his life waiting for him, that his home had been broken into.

The Dante had found his father dead on the ground. Under a pool of dry blood and with the golden cross neckless he wore stabbed right through his left eye. Even if his father had been an abusive wife beater and a greedy son of bitch who lorded over those less than them. Dante had felt a sadness seeing the man who raised him, even after his mother had die of illness. Dead.

It had only become worse when he ran outside the back and found his beloved Beatrice dead as well. Laying on her back side in her lovely yellow dress somewhat ripped as her right breast was exposed. As if she had been running and was grabbed by the dress itself that must have ripped a bit before being attacked. A stab wound through her stomach indicated enough. Her lovely blue eyes wide open in horror with a few dry tear stains. Dante having seen this had fallen to his knees, mourning his loves death. Only for it to be cut short when the Devil himself appeared. Taking Beatrices soul down to Hell.

Dante though would not have it. As he took chase towards the demon to the gates of Hell, taking the cross his love had on her body at the time. Along with his new scythe as well he had taken from Death itself, when… well that’s a story for another time.

Either way Dante fought through hordes of undead to the gates of Hell itself. Which he tried to open with little luck. Then only to be grabbed by hands that sprouted from the ground. Forcing a long red cloth around his arms. Before stitching the large red cloth cross connected to his skin by force. By the end Dante was left on his knees. As pain and grief filled his soul.

Until he was greeted by a ally of his named Virgil who was a well-known old poet sent down by Beatrice to help Dante by a pray that said ‘Help him, my friend and love is lost’. A pray Virgil answered and helped Dante with getting his mind back to his new goal. To save his beloved Beatrice from the damnation of Hell for a sin he most likely was guilty of.

With that, Dante with his new found strength and determination forced the gates of Hell open. Then willing leaping down into the Hell itself to save his love by traversing the nine circles of Hell.

He had been through already the first circle Limbo, killing both Charon the Ferryman of the Undead by crashing the boat infused man itself by ripping his head off with the help of one of the many larger demons of the realm.

Then Dante killed the ruler of that circle, King Minos the Judge of the Damned. By weakening him enough to pull his snake like tongue on the very wheel of fate that he used to judge those damned. Followed by forcing said wheel to slice his face in half. Rather gruesome too all things considered.

After that he went through the second circle of Hell; Lust. Fighting rather…provocative demons and even sadly babies too that had been damned because they had died before being baptism. Facing at the end then the ruler of that circle, Cleopatra. Though she did have her guard dog Anothy fight him first. Dante quickly defeated the man much to the mourning of Cleopatra. Only to impale her with his scythe a second later after she tried doing one last ditch effort to seduce him and then rip his throat out. Which she obviously failed at.

Then he passed through the third circle of hell, Gluttony. Killing the three headed now worm beast Cerberus by slicing two of its heads off. Before being eaten by the last. Only to blow that head up using his cross to do so. Though he also had been forced by the devil to watch the assassin who’d killed his father and Beatrice. Do it all over again.

Why, well again that’s left to unsaid as he still refused to believe ‘THAT’ was why this all had happened. The Bishop had cleansed them of all sins had he not. Surely he had been cleaned without sin after all was said and done. Yes… yes that had to be it.

Still Dante had been going to the next circle of Hell, the fourth one of Greed. Before he was whisked away all of sudden by the strange dark creatures he was fighting off now with all his might. In a place so strange even if it resembled what one would considered normal housing. All in all Dante was having a much more confusing day then beforehand. Considering what he’d been through too, that was saying A LOT.

So now we return to the current predicament Dante was experiencing as he slashes Shade after Shade. His fury holding no bounds as he did so. Though he was starting to get tired all things considered. His body finally starting to feel its toll after all he’d done up to this point.

Sadly a sudden moment he took to take a quick breath and a Shade took advantage of it. Slashing his right side as it left a three mark wound, which began to bleed out quickly.

               “GAH. DAMN YOU!!!” Dante screamed. Before using the end of his scythe to smash in the skull of the damnable monster that had wounded him. A small sickening ‘crunch’ echoed. Before he dropped his scythe, covering his bleeding wound while taking out his cross to use for the time being. The ever slowly growing group of Shades by this point were circling him like a pack wolfs to a lost little sheep. Dante could only scowl as his cross began to glow its usual ethereal blue “I will not fall now. Not before I save my beloved. So come at me foul demons I’ll take you all on!!!”

The Shades seem to close in closer and closer after Dantes little threat. The man himself scowling as the wound he’d received had been a good one that was for sure. But he couldn’t let it end like this. Not when his beloved innocent Beatrice still needed him. Though as if an angel was watching over him, suddenly two figures standing above an upper section of this area. Leapt down before one of them landed fist first into the Shades below.

A small ‘BOOM’, followed by Shades flying away as the end result. Dante covering his eyes from the sudden wind pressure before he cringed yet again. The pain from his wound acting up and he almost fell to his knees. Only to feel a large arm sling under him to help keep his balance.

               “Are you okay?” A deep if not clam voice asked. As Dante looked to the one who was helping him stay up. Flinched a bit too when he came face to face with a Jaguar mask of all things. But before he could say more. The man who’d helped him chuckled “Don’t worry. I don’t bite.”

Dante would have laughed just a bit from the small joke, if not for him still being in some pain. Though he did get a better look at the man. He was taller than him that was for sure and even he’ll admit. This man beat him also in muscle mass. His dark olive skin only showing around his arms and neck, while the rest of his body was covered in black armor and strapped to his back was a large sword. Though the Jaguar mask was the oddest thing for sure. But before Dante could even say something back, the other one who’d leaped down cut in.

               “A good joke Guin. Not even ten minutes and I’m rubbing off on you. So glad haha!” A woman stated cheerfully as Dante looked seeing her looking back at them. While the Shades that remained were getting back up slowly on their stubby little legs

At closer inspection the woman was at least near the early twenties. Maybe twenty-two or twenty three at least. The outfit she wore too was odd Dante will admit and not one he was used to seeing women in general wear. As she wore tight pants in a black coloring, red plated boots, red plated gauntlets and a sleeveless top that had a hood she wore over her head. In the colors of red and also black. Though her midriff was exposed showing her fair pale skin. While her black hair under her hood and yellow eyes of all things stood out. But no weapon on the woman could be seen, aside from what was in her right hand. Which was a handle of sorts without a hilt or blade oddly.

               “What can I say. I’m a quick leaner when I need to be Ikail.” Guin remarked. Ikail chuckling some before turning her attention to Dante. Who was still just staring at her as she smirked

               “Hm…like what you see cutie?” Ikail teased winking a little as Dante suddenly felt his cheeks burn up a bit at the statement

               “W-What no. I’m sorry I ah…ah I’m a taken man. Honest I wasn’t being perverse my lady!!” Dante tried to explain. Mainly since he didn’t want to be seen as a dirty pervert by someone he just met. Ikail chuckled some more. Which quickly made Dante realize that he’d been a victim of some teasing “Wait… were you just teasing me?”

               “Guilty as charge. But you are SO easy I can see!” Ikail mused as the remaining Shades finally were back on their feet, if not a bit dazed still

               “Don’t mind Ikail. From what I’ve learned she’s a prankster.” Guin remarked as Ikail seemed proud of that statement. Despite her sticking her tongue out at Guin “By the way. What’s your name?”

               “Dante and…Lady Ikail, you do know-” Dante answered as he had only now noticed a few of the Shades behind Ikail were about to lunge at the woman. Only he was cut off when Ikail proved she was MUCH more capable then she seemed

For Ikail suddenly did something as she held her left hand up. Making a chocking motion as the Shades all froze mid-air. Looking like they were being chocked by something. Then a second later Ikail did something to the handle in her right hand as it shot out a long angelic blue blade of light from Dantes point of view. Only to then do a twirl as all the Shades were sliced in half. Seconds later Ikail turned off her blade, then clipped it back on her belt. All the while smiling like this was TOTALLY normal for her.

               “There we go. Pesky annoyances have been dealt with. Now we can go back to me teasing the ever loving life out of you Dante?” Ikail remarked smirking some more now as she put her hands behind her back. Which oddly made her look much more innocent then her pervious actions showed “Though maybe we should find someone who lives here to help us. Guin buddy, what do you think?”

               “I…w-what?” Dante himself only said as he could not fathom what he just witness Ikail do and how easily she did it

               “Honestly I think that’s our best bet Ikail. But where to start?” Guin responded back. Seeming to pay no mind to what Ikail did akin to literally God powers from Dante’s perspective

               “Wait…wait hold on just a seco-” Dante once more said. This time wanting an answer from Ikail, only to be cut off by the very woman

               “Hm maybe we can knock on a few doors. Ask the locals if they know anything. I mean SOMEONE has too right?” Ikail suggested

               “Um excuse me??” Dante sternly addressed but again no response. So he slumped some realizing that he was now just a mere ghost in this banter

               “Oh yes. I’m sure people will response well to three armored and armed people asking them questions.” Guin exclaimed bluntly. But also just being honest too from his point of view. Ikail pouted some as Guin sighed “I was just being realistic here Ikail. No need to pout.”

               “Well yeah but… blah!” Ikail tried to argue. But blushed some when she realized Guin had a point. Then she noticed Dante in his current slump like manner “Hm. Dante are you okay?”

Dante looked back up at Ikail frowning some as his right eye twitched. Now he really wasn’t sure if this woman at least was being serious or she was messing with him again. Dear lord in heaven he prayed that he’d be able to survive the future if these two were to be a part of it now. Especially Ikail. Still he sighed and at least was going to answer the woman.

               “Yes…yes I am. But to answer both your questions. It may be better if we find a town leader or someone of importance. But like Guin said too. Where to start?” Dante said. Deciding to put his own advice here since this would affect all three of them

But again as if an angel or even God by this point. Was watching over the holy warrior. Suddenly a pair of two footsteps could be heard from their left. Looking, they saw two young women. One seeming maybe a year or three older while the other one looked barley out of her teens.

The older one was a slight taller girl with lovely peach skin, pretty blue eyes and pretty brunette hair tied in a braided pony tail. A cute little pink bow holding it together could be seen. Though her pretty pink dress, cloth wrist bands, neck band and cute brown shoes only made the older woman much more adorable. But she did have strapped to her right hip what looked to be a red collapsible staff.

Then came the younger one. Who was the young girl called Yuffie and who had joined her older friend, Aerith Gainsborough who Yuffie loved as an older sister by this point in time. But had joined her to check out some noise they had overheard after they’d taken the hour before to speak with their new guest before. That and make sure the two idiots Atlan, and Jin really didn’t get into fist fight again. Still Yuffie was the one to speak to the three newcomers.

               “Hiya. I’m Yuffie. This is one of besties and big sisters Aerith, and I apologize. BUT… we may have overheard that you three are looking for answers. Well look no further. Because we can help ya out!” Yuffie happily cheered. Ikail, Guin and Dante simply started at the young girl

               “Hehe. I apologize for Yuffie, she’s a very energetic girl. But a sweet one too.” Aerith happily said patting the top of Yuffie’s head. As Yuffie blushed some at the sisterly gesture, averting her gaze and trying to act like she didn’t like the affection. Aerith simply giggled at the usual adorable reaction from one she saw as a little sister in all but blood. Then she turned her attention back to the three before them “But Yuffie is correct. We were coming in to check when one our other friends from out of the hotel here. Heard the commotion and I know for a fact we’ll be able to give you the run down.”

               “Hm…boys?” Ikail in sudden shift in mood from playful to thoughtful asked. Keeping an eye on Aerith and Yuffie, just in case they were playing innocent only in mannerisms

               “I think we should Ikail. We may barely know them but if they DO have answers or whoever else they’re with has them. It’s a better lead then we had moments ago.” Dante answered back first. As it really was the only lead they had now. Though it was also because Dante could easily tell these two young women. Armed as they were, were also sincere; it was gift of his since he was but a lad

               “I agree with Dante. What do we have to lose.” Guin answered next. As it was better than nothing, besides like Dante at least. He could tell Yuffie and Aerith were genuine ones. Then again with the one’s he traveled with before being whisked away. He had experience in spotting the genuinely goods ones, well sometimes at least

               “Hm… okay then. Aerith, Yuffie if would so kindly lead us back to your friend or wherever we can go for our answers. That would be most appreciated.” Ikail in a much more mature tone stated. As she gave the two a quick bow

               “Sounds like plan. Let’s go!!!” Yuffie cheered as she was about to make her way up the stairs to the hotel. But stopped to ask the three something, just as a precautionary since she didn’t any of them to freak out by some of the others. “AH…before we go. Can I ask. But do any of you know or have known any A.I’s, superhero’s, witches, vampires, living dolls and just people who could be considered unique. Like at all?”

Aerith for a moment almost, ALMOST face palmed at such a question. While Ikail, Guin and Dante raised an eyebrow. Dante being the only one to say something from such a sudden and random question.

               “Huh?” Dante asked. As that sounded the dumbest thing to ask any sane person on any day

Yuffie simply, if not sheepishly laughed. Like she realized how random such a question to three near strangers were. Aerith yet again almost faced palmed as she simply started to make her way up back to the hotel. Motioning Yuffie, Ikail, Guin and Dante to follow.

Aerith though was happy things with these three like the others had gone over without any issues. At least what Yuffie had told her when she asked. She’d been worried since there had been another sudden spike of energy coming from the First District where Sid’s shop was at. One where a few friends from her world and those from some of the others world we’re going to check out.

Again Aerith could only pray when it came to them, that if a fight started. That it wouldn’t end with too many bruises or broken bones or… oh boy. Well if any case like were to happen.

At least she knows a good couple of healing spells to help out the docs…

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It had been in total an hour of utter uselessness…

That was what the newest refuges in this town had wasted a WHOLE hour trying to find anyone to give them answers but no luck. Then they tried finding posters, food vendors and even boxes to see if there were any kind of answers for them or at least some kind of information on this place. But no luck one bit and by this point spirits were a bit down because of it.

               “UGH…. Come on seriously. None of us got a single decent answer!?!?” Nora screamed to the heavens, as she was irritated by this point. Almost having broken a window near the end. Thankfully Yang and Donald stopped her before could. Though it didn’t help when she remembered they were missing two of their own “Still… I can’t believe we lost Pyrrha and Jaune.”

               “We all feel the same. But It will be okay Nora. I know it will.” Ruby reassured her friend even though she felt a bit distraught too “We… we just need to keep looking around. I’m there will be someone who has answers.”

               “An astute observation Ruby and I do too understand your feelings right now. I truly do, but we also must not let ourselves be overcome by despair. You are hunters and huntress in all but experience. We’ll get through this as long as we stick together and keep our spirits up.” Ozpin kindly exclaimed. His tone full of vigor still as the rest of his and Glynda’s students with them felt their spirits raise a bit. Heck even Donald and Goofy felt their spirits rise up

               “He’s good.” Goofy quipped as Donald nodded in agreement

               “Well that’s Ozpin for you guy.” Ren answered back as he was agreement with Donald and Goofy

               “Thanks Ozpin. I think we all can agree but we…we needed that.” Velvet mused. The others of the student body nodding in agreement

               “Well our little pouts and issues aside for now. Maybe we should check in the store over there?” Coco stated. Thumbing to the store on their right, with a neon sign that said ‘Sid’s Junk and Stuff’. Weiss the only one to make a comment on that

               “Really Coco. A junk store?” Weiss questioned in a deadpanned manner. As she raised an eyebrow at the suggestion

               “Oh I’m sorry. Is it TOO dirty for your poshness Weiss?” Coco snapped back a bit, rather it be nerves or something else irking her still; who knows

               “A jab at me being rich. How original Coco. Very good. I clap and clap for such an obvious remarked.” Weiss snapped back too. Her own agitation getting to her after such events today

               “You little stuck up bi-” Coco started to yell. About to flip Weiss off before punching her in the face. Good friends or not. Thankfully Ruby cut in before it could go any further

               “GRILS!” Ruby screamed. The suddenness of it making most flinch. Especially Weiss and Coco as all eyes turned to Ruby. Ruby giving those in her ire currently a stern gaze as she placed her hands on her hips “What did Ozpin just say and here you both are getting at each other’s throats. Now Coco I get it, you’re a bit upset still. But that doesn’t mean you get to take it out on us!!”

               “Well ah yeah I guess…” Coco shyly responded back. Rubbing the back of her head as she felt a little embarrassed having let her usual cool attitude slip and towards a friend most of all. Ruby wasn’t done though as she turned her attention fully on Weiss

               “And sweetie. That was rude of you to dismiss Coco’s suggestion like that. She was trying to help and you being snarky about it wasn’t called for.” Ruby scolded once more. Weiss shyly looking to the ground at the realizing that her wife had a point there

               “I…yes you’re right dear. I’m sorry.” Weiss apologized as she felt like a fool for getting snarky there and towards a friend who was just trying to help

               “I know. But don’t say sorry to me, say it to Coco and Coco. You do the same got me?” Ruby ordered. Both older girls looking to Ruby and slowly nodded that they understood. Before they faced each other again, a bit shy now from their embarrassment

               “Um…I’m sorry Coco. I shouldn’t have been so snarky there. Really I am and it sounds like a good idea. Honest.” Weiss apologized first. As she gave her friend a small smile and hoped this little incident would just be forgotten

               “Thanks and I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t be taking my frustration out on you. Can we forgive and forget Weiss?” Coco apologized back. Smiling herself as she held her arms out for a hug

               “Hehe. Of course Coco.” Weiss cheerfully stated. Walking up to Coco as she and the older girl gave each other a hug

               “D’aw, friends making up is so adorable!!” Nora screamed in glee. Her mood getting better form this alone already. All the while grabbing Ren and Fox into a two arm hug of her own seconds later “SO ADORABLE!!!”

               “N-Nora…air…please….” Ren pleaded. Though more for Fox who already looked like his soul had been squeezed out of his body, since Ren himself was use to Nora’s one arm bear hugs

               “Life…flashing…before…eyes…s-stupid waffles….” Fox using his semblance. Muttered as he couldn’t for the life of him understand how Ren was still alive after what he assumed was a usual thing when it came to guys somewhat insane best friend/ possible girlfriend

Meanwhile as that happened, Weiss and Coco ceased their hug and were simply just glad to be on good terms again. That and still feeling a bit silly for getting worked up. Understandably from again the events of today. But still all was better once more.

               “Good to see you’re both on good terms again. Also Ruby, good stern talking to if you don’t me saying.” Glynda remarked as she gave Ruby a pat on the shoulder, Much to the red theme girls own bashfulness from the praise alone. Moments later Glynda ceased the kind pat then looked back at the store Coco had pointed out “Hm. We’ll let us see if maybe the owner has any information for us. If it does… please let it have someone.”

               “Agreed… totally agree with you Glynda. Well lead the way.” Yang chimed in with a somewhat nervous smile if they found that no one ran the shop and it was for…well whatever the reason was

               “Let’s just hope for the best.” Yatsuhashi muttered. As he really did hope this store had and owner and that owner had SOMETHING akin to information

So with that everyone in the group followed Glynda towards then into the store. Once inside and the door closed behind the last to enter. They looked around to see the store was spacious. It wasn’t empty, as it had shelves and display tables of well whatever was being sold here from the junk store. But still the nice white walls and ceiling added a much needed professionalism to the establishment as well. They didn’t see the owner though, that was worrying so far but they had to keep up their hopes.

               “So… think they’re out to lunch maybe?” Velvet questioned. Though that was the more obvious explanation there and hopefully THE actual explanation

               “Hm. Maybe, but if anyone is here then why leave the door open. I’m sure…HK what are you doing?” Blake stated. Before she and the others saw HK-97 walk up to the counter where a bell was at

               “Answer: Simply seeing if I can get the owner who might be here. To move his quote on quote ‘Ass’ up here for us Mistress Blake. Observe.” HK-97 happily answered. Before he hovered his hand over the bell itself. Velvet at least realized quickly what the mechanical man was about to do. In response, she covered her animal ears

Then without warning. HK-97 with his right index finger. Quickly in rapid pace, rung the bell on the counter over and over…and over again. ‘DING, DING, DING’ echoed loudly within the store. Everyone else covering their own ears or cringing from how loud the constant dings were becoming. Until the bell had enough. As from the friction alone it exploded. Causing a few to yelps and moving back a few inches from the group to avoid the small pieces from hitting them in the eyes or face.

               “Queary: Oh my that’s a little embarrassing. I hope the owner isn’t TOO mad.” HK-97 mused. The girls of team RWBY at least look at their droid bodyguard with deadpanned stares. As they knew the droid was smart enough to realize that would have happened in the first place. That and they swore they heard more humor in his tone then regret

               “HK, did you really h-” Yang began to say. To scold the droid a bit for obviously doing that for fun and to mess with the store owner. Only to be cut off by who she assumed was the owner of this place

               “Alright. Alright dammit all, what the heck do you…” The man began to say making his way out to the front and sounding rather irritated. Before he stopped seeing HK-97 and the rest staring back at him. Though the group did get a good look at the man, whose name they assumed was Sid considering the stores name

Sid was definingly an older gentlemen. If the lines of age on his slightly light tanned skin indicated that enough. Though his bright blue eyes and short if not spiked up blonde hair added a bit of youth to the man’s looks. Speaking of his looks he wore a simple white shirt, with a smudge or two of grease on it. A pair of blue pants and wore black shoes. On the top of his head was an old pair of red goggles and his back hunched a bit. Which only added to the man’s older appearance. Sid though quickly noticed his bell was in pieces. Narrowing his eyes as he looked at HK-97 first and then looked behind the droid at the others.

               “Hey this your droid. Cause he just broke my bell. You’re lucky he didn’t break the counter itself!!” Sid angrily exclaimed. Not happy one bit since that had been the only bell he’d had since getting stuck in this town and now it was broken

               “Oh ah sorry mister. Hk-97 didn’t mean too. He was just trying to get your attention. He’s very sorry.” Ruby quickly apologized. Mustering up a kind smile, if not nervous one too as she and the rest eyed HK-97 “Right HK?”

               “Statement: Why of course Mistress Ruby. I merely did so to get the kind ‘Gentlemen’s’ attention and not to totally mess with him because he was taking a nap during his work hours. Why of  course not that.” HK-97 in a rare moment of utter glee answered. His tone alone clearly conveyed he totally just wanted to screw with Sid, probably out of spite

               “HK?!” Ruby yelled back through her teeth. Though keeping her smile up as to not prove to Sid that she was in fact incorrect with her assessment… despite the fact it was pretty obvious

               “I swear we didn’t teach him this…” Weiss muttered. Slumping backwards a little as she hadn’t for the life of her figured out where HK had been learning to be just more sassy in general. Was it one of them by accident showing him such behavior or was it pre-programmed for who knows why

               “I dunno Weiss. You and Yang at least-” Donald began to tease. Before he felt an aura of death coming from Weiss and Yang who were just… smiling at him

               “I’m sorry Donald me and my sister didn’t hear you. Did you say you like medium rare cooked duck?” Weiss exclaimed in wickedly sweet tone

               “And did you say you liked the duck extra tender?” Yang added in with a very wickedly tone as she showed Donald her right clenched fist

               “AT LEAST… are responsible enough to not be bad influences on HK!” Donald quickly corrected with a sheepish smile, as Weiss and Yang simply gave the duck man a thumbs up

               “ANYWAYS…” Blake loudly said. Getting everyone’s attention back to the main reason any of them even came into this store in the first place “Look mister. We’re sorry for HK. We’ll have a talk with him about his behavior later. But we came in here hoping that maybe someone was here and that someone. Being you, would have SOME information about well…whatever’s going on and where we even are.”

Sid took a moment to register what Blake had just said. That and subsided his anger from seconds earlier. But when his mind did fully register what he’d heard. He sighed realizing what exactly had happened to these people here.

               “Oh boy. We got more now after all this time…okay look. You folks said you got no idea what’s going on, meaning you’re all new?” Sid questioned as everyone else just slowly nodded. Another sigh a second later and Sid knew this would be a hopefully half an hour or more likely an hour explanation at least “Right. Right. Okay folks you better get comfy because I need you to tell me EXACTLY what happened before you ended up in Traverse Town. Then I’ll explain what’s going on.”

With the group they all looked right at Glynda. Who noticed and grumbled some that she was being made to do all the talking. Then again maybe that for the best. Out of them all, she knew she was the better speaker. So she cleared her throat then focused all her attention to Sid.

               “Alright then. So anyways, it all started when we were rudely awoken and attacked by these things called heartless.” Glynda began to explaining. Hoping for dust sakes that this wouldn’t take TOO long

But let’s be honest. When is any good story so short and simple…

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Turns out a story like Glynda’s did NOT take so long. So, there was that…

Oh yes it had been short. So now here the group was, having been listening to everything Sid was explaining. From this town, its purpose for the time being, his own world where he and friends of his were taken from. When the heartless attacked too. Followed by the last fact of his explanation. One which wasn’t the most hopeful in their current predicament.

               “And that’s that. We’ve been stuck here for well… a while. With no way of getting back home for the time. If what’s been explained. You folks are sadly in the same situation as us now. Sorry to say, but that’s all there is to it.” Sid finished off. Having explained at the moment only the truth of their situation. Though that didn’t make him feel less guilty for souring their moods “Sorry folks. Didn’t mean to be the bearer of bad news. But that’s just how it is.”

               “Oh no Mister Sid it’s fine. Honest, it’s better we know now then never or later. Still thanks for being honest Mister Sid.” Velvet reassured. A small smile donning on her face while her bunny ears relaxed like a way to show it was fine

               “Geez missy. Just Sid, call me Sid. I’m not THAT old yet. The wrinkles excluded.” Sid joked some. Which seemed to help out a bit as most of them either snorted or chuckled at the joke. Sid though feeling a bit generous pulled out from under his counter. An ice cooler and opened it “Let’s just say. This is me being nice to the new people.”

Without a second more the group moved closer to see a bunch of blue popsicles. Realizing this was Sid’s way of helping them feel even a bit better. Ozpin took the initiative. Taking one of the icy treats before handing it to Ruby, then to Yatsuhashi, then on and on before everyone had one. Having waited for one another they all took a bit out of their treat. Before another and another, and…well you get the point.

After about two minutes tops. Everyone had finished the treat and thrown the wooden sticks into a small trash bin. Seeming satisfied it was Ruby who spoke up first about the treat they’d been given. A big smile following in suit too.

               “Yummy. It was sweet and yet salty too. But it was really good!!” Ruby in childlike glee squealed. As now she needed to make cookies one day with a similar taste as she just knew it would be good

               “I’ll admit I’m not for sweets much. But that was good.” Yatsuhashi stated. Like the rest, he too found the rather sweet yet salty treat a surprisingly delicious one

               “What are these called if you don’t mind me asking Sid?” Ren asked. As he too like Yatsuhashi, wasn’t a sweets fan much. But he did enjoy this treat in particular. Thankfully too it seemed Nora hadn’t gone into a sugar rush, so that was plus

               “Sea-Salt Ice Cream. When I first laid claim to this place for my shop. I found the recipe. Alongside a pile of sugar, salt, sticks and ice cream. All packed in the back freezer. So thought this would be a nice side treat to be selling.” Sid explained before he yawned “Sorry to kick you all out folks. But I think I need some more rest again. I hope you all get some more answers sooner than later and ah…stay safe okay. Wouldn’t want to lose new potential customers…hehe…yeah.”

               “We get ya Sid. Thanks, really. Oh actually before we do that…” Yang answered. Giving the older man a thankfully nod before looking over to HK-97. Ruby, Wiess and Blake did too oddly; like it was sort of mental bond between them in situations like these “HK. Do you want to say something to Sid?”

               “Confusion: Whatever do you mean Mistress Yang. I do not remember doing anything that would warrant an apology to the man.” HK-97 replied trying to feint ignorance and innocents. Ruby, Blake and Weiss joined in to ‘Help’ their loyal friend remember

               “Really. Like the fact we can ASSUME. You just broke Sid’s bell out of spite?” Weiss mused crossing her arms. As she really was starting to wonder if HK’s creators pre-programed him to be this way at times, again if so then ‘WHY’

               “Hesitant confusion: N-No, perish the thought Mistress Weiss. I am but a gentlebot. You ladies should know that by now.” HK-97 argued, though the stern stares from his mistresses were actually making him nervous for once. They had become quite accustomed to knowing about his little nervous quirks

               “So why did you just say ‘Hesitant Confusion’ right now. Hm?” Blake questioned. Raising an eyebrow as she tried her best not to laugh since she found this amusing more than anything

               “Very hesitant confusion: Errrr…..” HK-97 tried to argued once more. But he couldn’t for the life of him since his voice modulator ratted him out by simply how it functioned. Sometimes he wondered why the creators of the HK series installed his voice modulator to say what he type of speech he was making. Still he could salvage this, hopefully “Kindly statement: Why Mistresses I would ask you to kindly stop worrying about this. You wouldn’t want to ruin your lovely complexions now would you?”

               “Ha, charming compliments aren’t going to sway us. But thank you HK.” Ruby exclaimed, smirking “Still HK. Please apologize to Sid here.”

Ruby then did what was her signature weapon. Her truly most dangerous, deadly weapon. She tilted her head just a bit to the right. Then did her dubbed by Yang. Her ‘Rosey Posey Puppy Dog Stare’. The battle was over before it started as HK-97, bearing the full brunt of it. Fell to the stare.

               “Defeated: HNNGGG… fine. Fine I will do so Mistresses.” HK-97 said sighing as he knew his mistresses had won. Sighing he looked back to Sid who had the most smug smirk on his face. HK-97 was SO gonna hate this “Rel…Apologies: Sid, I apologize. I will… somehow make up for that broken bell. Does that…suffice?”

               “Heh, yeah it does bucket head. Anyways you all get to going. I need a nap for real. Still if you ever need some supplies. Just come to good old Sid’s.” Sid kindly remarked as the group and a grumbling HK-97 made their way out

Sid meanwhile started his way to the back of his store for a quick nap. But he had to admit, these folks were quite the odd ones. But hey in way they all were odd. But Sid already knew he was gonna like them plenty enough. They’d make thing rather fun around here.

Still outside now our somewhat more hopeful group stood outside the front of Sid’s shop. All of them taking a moment or so to take in the fact they were stuck in Traverse Town for who knows how long. Silence filled the air for a bit. Before Glynda and Ozpin decided to speak up, since they were the teachers in this group. They needed to at least try to help their students feel better.

               “Kids.” Glynda said as her students looked to her now as she smiled “I know this isn’t the best situation for us. But we all need to remember we still have each other. Me and Ozpin will do what we can to help keep you safe. We promise as your teachers and as your friends.”

               “Glynda’s correct. So don’t fret, one way or another we’ll get out of this and we’ll keep each other safe. We hunters and huntresses stick together.” Ozpin added in. As the teens of their group, felt much better now from the words of their older friends

               “And don’t forget us kids. You got good old Donald!” Donald said first with a smile of his own

               “Ug-huck and you got good old Goofy to back ya up!” Goofy added in with his trade mark chuckle as that helped even more with then teens mood

               “They’re right. We’re all here and we’re all gonna get through this together. So let’s do it!!” Ruby cheered in glee as she stood in a proud stance while by accident this time at least; her Keyblade summoned into her hands

               “YEAH!!” Blake, Weiss and Yang cheered seconds later. Raising their arms up in pride from their leader/friends/sisters words in this moment. Summoned their own Keyblades too. Then a few seconds passed before any of the four realized what they did and ended up staring at their new weapons

The others noticed mostly more on team RWBY’s sudden slight uneasiness when it came to their new weapons. Each girl having a similar stare that screamed ‘Why us?’. Considering the fact that it was only them four who had been given these new weapons.

               “Girls?” Ren asked. The four of team RWBY flinching for a moment, before looking to Ren “Are you okay. You know we don’t blame any of you for this, right?”

               “We…we know Ren. It’s just…” Weiss muttered. As she tightened the grip on her Keyblades handle narrowing her eyes just a little. As she just wanted to throw this stupid weapon away, but knew that wasn’t a good idea “It’s just why us. Me and the girls aren’t any different from everyone else. We’re just normal.”

               “Heh… Weiss. No offense honestly here, but you and the girls are anything BUT normal.” Nora carefully blurted out as team RWBY were quite confused by that statement

               “Nora could have used a bit more tact IMO. But she’s right, no offense too. But you four are something special.” Coco said. A small smile of comfort donned her face as she knew this was sudden news for the girls

               “W-What. No, pff no. No way, we’re just normal girls. NORMAL.” Yang tried to argue. As she really didn’t think she and the girls were more special than anyone else. Though it seemed her friends didn’t think the same

               “Yang. You girls were the only group of first years to take out a Nevermore with no back up what so ever; and that was before any of you became an official team. That and it was during the first years test.” Glynda bluntly laid it out there. For the girls to truly realize just how different they were already from everyone else

               “That and some of the stories I’ve heard during the school year so far. All involved four girls, first years of team RWBY.” Yatsuhashi exclaimed. Though the girls flinched at the fact none of them had realized they were so famous apparently

               “Me and Donald have heard some of those stories too gals and we gotta agree with everyone else. You four are something special here.” Goofy added in as he did feel bad for the girls. But he did hope they’d see that it wasn’t so bad to be special like they were

               “That…” Ruby tried to say. But she felt her throat choke up some at the sudden news of their fame

               “I can’t be. It just can’t be. Can it?” Weiss questioned. Blake and Yang just silent as they were simply just shocked by this news

               “Girls. You just have to come with to terms here. But like it or not, you are different from us. That’s not a bad thing. If those weapons chosen you four to be their wielders in the end. Then I personally couldn’t think of any other four who deserved them more than you girls.” Fox reassured. His voice even through his semblance. Fully showing the sincerity he held, that he truly did think they of team RWBY deserved these key like weapons

               “Agreed. You girls this past year have been what I personally think Hunters and Huntresses should strive to be. Honest, loyal, brave and always willing to help those who needed it. Even if they don’t ask for it.” Ozpin addressed. His words like the rest, full of total sincerity as he smiled with pride

Ruby, Weiss, Blake and Yang all were dumbfounded by this point. It didn’t help when they saw everyone else in their group in total agreement with Ozpins statement. Which made it finally dawn on the girls. They apparently WERE different from everyone else. Special even.

Though that was in itself was somewhat scary. Scary knowing the fact, they could have a much deeper impact on life than others. That kind of dare say destiny. Though awesome was again nerve racking. But before any of them could respond back. A pair of footsteps to their left echoed. Followed by a man suddenly speaking to them.

.

.

.

“They’ll come at you four out of nowhere.”

.

.

.

The one speaking was a young man had a weapon in hand that made Weiss weapon looked like a freaking tooth pick compared to his. It was like roided out gun blade to be honest.

That aside an orange portal opened suddenly as eight other individuals, three men and four women. Making eight if one included the man who spoke. Popped out as the orange portal closed a second later. The new people standing alongside the first man. Each odd in their own rights. But by this point we all know this is Leon, Barret, Steve Roger, Tony Stark, Angela, Tifa, Amity, Valmet and Tifa who stood before team RWBY, and their allies. P-Body and Atlas waiting above the roof of Sid’s shop now to use their portals if given orders by Leon to do so. Leon continuing to speak moments later.

               “And they’ll keep on coming at you as long as you four keep continuing to wield those keyblades. But...” Leon muttered, seeming a bit disappointed as he stared at team RWBY primarily “Why…why would those blades choose four kids like you?”

               “Wow rude.” Coco exclaimed as the others and especially the girls took offense to that little statement just now

               “Seriously. Want to say that again dude?!” Yang screamed her eye’s narrowing some. Thankfully she stayed put since she didn’t know what this guys was gonna do if she did. That and what would happen to the others. Especially her sisters and her Blakey if she attacked without reason right now

               “Leon. No need to rude about this you know?” Steve exclaimed raising a brow to the man

               “Yeah. Besides weren’t we gonna just test them. Not you know… insult them.” Amity chimed in as she wasn’t a fan of that sort of ‘Teaching’ mechanism as some called it

               “Hey just makes our job easier if we tick them off.” Tony remarked. While Amity frowned a bit at that

               “Yeah but still…” Amity muttered before she felt the ever so kind hand of Angela. Who pat the top of her head with such kind warmth, that she wished THIS woman was her mother

               “Don’t fret sweetie. We aren’t going to hurt them, or at least I’ll make sure. Tifa here too and Barret you know is softie when it comes to younger folk.” Angela remarked sweetly as Amity felt better since she knew these folks rather well by this point

               “Hm.” Barret huffed. Though couldn’t help but blush just a bit when he heard Amity giggle, though that could also be because Tifa gave the younger of their group a thumbs up of reassurance from his expense

               “That said. We’re gonna have to beat em up a bit. So kiddo, you gotta give your all kay?” Valmet stated slightly stern when she looked to Amity. Donning on her dubbed ‘big sister’ tone to her surrogate younger sister

               “Yes big sister!” Amity cheerfully exclaimed. Going into a more battle ready stance as she and the rest of her group turned attention back to the new comers; Leon taking over once more

               “As I was saying.” Leon exclaimed. Happy that his teammates were at least smart enough to have been whispering for those short few moments of banter. But kept his gaze upon team RWBY, raising his weapon right them and their group in tow “It doesn’t matter. So ladies, hand over those Keyblades and this won’t get rough.”

               “Y-You’re seriously threatening us for our Keyblades?!” Blake questioned as this sudden situation came out of nowhere. Narrowing her own eyes. She got into a battle ready stance of her own, her team mates following behind along with the rest. She may have not been fond of her Keyblade, but they needed these so there was no way she or any of the girls were going to give these up without a fight “No way we’re going to do that!”

               “Yeah where do you get off telling us what to do!!” Ruby yelled. Irked by this meanie pant, but more on the kid part of his comment. Speaking of that… “A-And who are you calling kids Mister Mc…Mc Edgy meanie pants!!”

That little comment irked Leon just enough to make his left eye twitch. Now he had a reason to attack a little more harder when this fight was going to start.

               “Kind of proving his point their little red.” Tony remarked much to his slight amusement when Ruby grumbled some

               “He does have a point there Ruby.” Yatsuhashi chimed in. Ruby looking back at him with a face that screamed ‘WHY, WHY BRO!?”. The large young man could only sheepishly smile back as he didn’t mean to rub the wound any worse

               “Yeah kind of.” Velvet even agreed somewhat. Ruby slumping her head a bit at the blunt words from her friends

               “Okay enough making friends with them!!” Glynda yelled getting Ruby at least out of her funk. Before turning her full attention back to Leon and his group “If the girls say they aren’t giving you their keyblades. Then that’s that. Unless you are serious about attacking us young man, then you better expect the rest of us to back them up.”

Leon sighed before looking at the others who either nodded back quickly or took a moment or two to do so. But all were in agreement that the only way now was with a fight. Smirking some he faced his focus back to the Keyblade Wielders and their group.

               “Well if that’s how it is. Amity.” Leon said. Amity herself smiling as ever since she got here, her magic; yes magic to raise abominations from goo kept around her had been changed a bit. Now she could just do it from thin air. Which was SO much more cooler

               “Ahem…ABOMONATIONS, RISE!!!” Amity screamed out before a dozen or so purple slim things popped out from the ground like freaking zombies. All converting around Amity who smiled in pride

The group of team RWBY and their allies for a moment were stumped by the sudden action. That and realizing this fight might be a BIT harder than originally believed.

               “Okay…wh- EEP!!” Velvet was about to say. But was almost hit by a freaking fireball of all things, shot out by Leon who was still smirking

It wasn’t even seconds later before the fight began. Nora lunging at Leon with her hammer fully out. Slamming down at the man. Only for Steve to block it with his Sheild, pushing the girl back. Then the others charged at one another.

Amity’s abominations focused their sights on Velvet, Fox, Donald, Goofy and Yatsuhashi. Barret went for Coco who had sights on him to be her opponent. Valmet and Steve meanwhile went for Ozpin and Glynda. Tony decided that Nora and Ren would be his targets. Finally Tifa and Leon went against the girls of team RWBY; and HK-97. All the while Angela stayed behind next to Amity to keep the younger girl safe.

As the fight began. For Velvet, Fox, Donald and Goofy and Yatsuhashi. They were already having trouble with Amity’s abominations. Not because they were hard to cut down, bash in, zap or slice up. More to the fact they were one slimy so that was gross already. Two they had no sense of pain, and three they were continually regenerating. Which was the worst of all and as for a bonus fact, but these things hit really hard.

Which for Velvet, Donald and Fox at least. They’re bodies were taking more damage than usual. Valmet and Fox though still had their auras. But they felt a bit weaker too. None of them using their semblances at the moment though also, as they didn’t know if those had been affect either somehow. Still the hits the five took, were starting to wear them down. Yatsuhashi and Goofy more so, since they were taking the full brunt of the attacks. While trying to cleave in half and bash away Amity’s abominations with little to no luck.

The battle between Barret and Coco meanwhile was rather even. Both showing a great deal of strength with each punch or kick they landed. Neither wanting to use their weapons since they didn’t want to kill one another, only to incapacitate. Still as the fight went on each hit landing dealing a bruise or so. Barret and Coco ended up in a stalemate, pressing foreheads against one another. Hands held against one another too in a show of force. Trying to overpower each other. But again their strength was mostly matched.

               “Gotta say. You’re a tough one miss.” Barret exclaimed using all his strength to slight push Coco back

               “T-Thanks. You too…hehe… why don’t we call this a draw huh?” Coco mused. Doing her best to keep her cool. But her own strength starting to falter as she knew between her and this man she fought. The man had more strength in him then she did “Heh… what do say buddy?”

               “Temping. Real temping…don’t want to hurt a kid. But I ain’t one to back down from a fight.” Barret remarked. Pushing Coco back some more as he chuckled “So let’s see what you got!!”

               “J-Joy!” Coco screamed through her teeth. Doing all she could to push back Barret, if only barely

As that fight went on. To our third battle, the one between Valmet and Steve; against Ozpin and Glynda. The fight was on more equal footing as each pairs were quite experiences in combat. Be it ranged or in this case hand-to-hand. Plus maybe a weapon or two.

               “Got to say lady. You’re good!” Valmet remarked. Enjoying this little fight as she’d pulled her knife out now when she saw Glynda had some sort of full body forcefield around her. So she was confident enough she wouldn’t hurt the woman. Swinging her knife as Glynda dodged three swipes in quick succession “Military or…?”

               “Self-trained believe it or not!” Glynda answered. Throwing one jab, then two at Valmet who barely dodged each swipe. She would have used her semblance at this point. But for some strange reason she couldn’t. Still she needed to focus on this woman before her, not her lack of semblance “What about you?”

               “Military!!” Valmet answered as she dodged a right hook from Glynda. Before landing two solid gut punches, followed by a knee to the face. Pushing Glynda back on her feet with a slightly bloody nose

               "W-What the… my aura is weaker too.” Glynda muttered. But her train of thought was interrupted when she had to start dodging Valmet’s strikes again. She looked over to see Ozpin having a somewhat equal footing match with the shield carrier. She could only hope he was having less of an issue then she as currently

Speaking of. When it came to the fight between Ozpin and Steve. Both men hadn’t said a word between one another. Instead letting their fists and skills speak for each.

Swipe after swipe, kick after painful kick, dodge followed by another dodge; and all forms of combat. Both defensive and offensive were utilized. Steve using his shield while Ozpin used his surprisingly sturdy cane.

Again. It was battle of silence and combat between two men who’d seen much in their life’s. Ozpin in his own ways, Steven in other ways. Both not seeming to want to hurt one another. But to more covey a message if they were friend, foe or not sure at the moment.

Still as this battle between the two war veteran’s continued. Steves friend Tony was MUCH more talkative when it came to his fight against both Nora and Ren. Nora at the moment swinging her hammer in a fast manner. Each swing either blocked or dodged by Tony.

               “’Just stay still tin can!!” Nora screamed. Having already been irritated beforehand from the events that lead them into this town. Now she was letting her anger get to her, which Tony was easily taking advantage of

               “Nah not my style. Oh but I gotta ask…” Tony began to say as he kept on dodging each swipe Nora threw a him. Before stopping for a moment with his quips, barley avoiding an attack from behind, by Ren as both her and Nora crashed into each. Tony chuckled as both teens tried get untangled “Anyways was gonna ask. But do you have a long lost blonde brother by the name of Thor at all. Cause you’re giving me ginger Thor vibes here.”

               “UGH. Will you shut up!” Nora yelled. She and Ren having gotten untangled just moments ago, Ren already back on his feet as he helped Nora up

               “Aw what’s the matter. Ginger snap gonna thrown a tantrum?” Tony teased. In the most condescending tone he could muster up, though for him that was easy. Besides he could tell this girl was a short tempered one when she got frustrated. All according to plan as he notice Nora narrow her eyes

               “T-Tantrum. I’ll show you TANTRUM!!!” Nora screamed. Before charging Tony who seemed WAY too calm. Something Ren took quick notice of

               “Wait Nora!” Ren warned. Though it a little too late as Nora was already inches away from Tony. Who smirked under his helmet as his plan had worked just as planned

Without much hesitation he waited until she swung her hammer straight down at him. Pivoting his right ankle to avoid the attack. Nora’s hammer smashing into the ground and made a few cracks in it. But as she did this, Tony was able to land a solid strike to the back of her neck. With enough force thanks to his suit to bypass whatever shielding she had and knock her out as the girl seconds later fell to the ground. Out cold and given at the same time the much needed rest from the craziness of today.

               “Take a nap kiddo. Looks like you needed one.” Tony muttered sighing some as he didn’t want to hurt the kids. But this was probably the quickest way to get it over with. Looking to Ren who seemed rather ticked off, Tony hoped maybe he could talk the boy down “She’s fine just to say. Only taking a quick little nap. So why don’t you give up and you won’t end u-”   

               “RRAAHH!!” Ren in a moment of anger at seeing his best friend and the girl he cared dearly about hurt. Lunged right at Tony, who like before sighed

It wasn’t even seconds later when Ren landed his blades against Tony’s armor. Which took the hits easily. Before Ren felt a loss of air in his lungs when Tony landed a solid gut punch. Followed by a grab to the face. Before he used as much non-lethal force and slammed the young man into the ground. Creating a small crater as Ren by the looks of it was out cold now too.

               “Man. Why are kids always the crazy ones?” Tony muttered to himself once more. Taking a moments rest as he’d done his part for the time being

Speaking of the fights going on around. The last one was the most tense of them all as it was of course the fight with Team RWBY and HK-97, against Leon and Tifa. So far the battle was on even footing as for the girls and their robotic guardian. Leon and Tifa were anything but weak.

               "Girls, HK we need to- WILL YOU BACK OFF!!!" Yang had started to say. Only to be cut off yet again as she dodged a ground fracturing punch from Tifa. Before using her keyblade to block the woman's kicks "Just stop!!

Tifa though could only smirk a little. It had been a while since she was in a fight-fight with a person instead of a heartless. That and she was simply tiring out the girl before landing the final KO. Though from behind Blake and leaped in the air. Keyblade raised over her head about to slam it straight down at Tifa.

               "Ahhh!!!" Blake screamed in a war cry. The fight so far having pumped her full of adrenaline by this point

Though Tifa already had noticed her. But instead of countering the incoming attack. She waited until a few seconds later. Then blocked Yangs next attack, followed by a quick kick to the side of the girls leg.

Yang growled a bit in pain. But just as that happened. Tifa moved to the side as Blakes attack missed her barley. Yang by instance seeing Blakes attack was about to make contact with her. Used her Keyblade to block it. Though the couple crashed into one another. Both groaning a bit in pain as Tifa walked closer to them.

              "Have to say. You two are good, but I gotta finish this. Sorry nothing personal." Tifa exclaimed. Her knuckles cracking followed by swinging her right fist at the two to Knock them out. Only a metallic hand caught it seconds before contact "Huh??"

The one who'd caught it. Had been HK-97 who using his own strength to push Tifa back on her a bit. Before dropping his at this point ruined blaster. Then getting into a fighting stance of his own, Tifa following in suit seeing a new challenger.

                "Regretful Apology: Forgive me Mistresses. I know you two can fight. But please take a moment to rest, then help Mistress Weiss and Mistress Ruby. This woman will be my opponent." HK-97 stated, calm as ever. Blake and Yang were about to argue. Before they saw to the side; Ruby and Weiss having some trouble with Leon. They knew their friend had a point

                "We will. Thank you HK, just stay safe for us." Yang replied kindly, glad that HK-97 intervened when he did

                "Amused Remark: Why of course Mistress Yang. If you tell me to be safe, then safe I shall be." HK-97 proudly boasted. As he turned hie full attention to Tifa “Stern Statement: Well now young lady. I am your opponent. Have at thee!!!

Without a second more. HK-97 and Tifa charged at one another. Displaying their full might in close combat. Tifa thoroughly surprised that HK-97 was so nimble and trained well in the art of combat. All the while Blake and Yang took a moments rest. Before they would help Ruby and Weiss.

Speaking of  the final other half of this fight. Ruby and Weiss were doing the best they could to fight back against the more raw brute strength Leon possessed. Didn't help when that his blade added even more weight to it.

                "Gah!" Ruby screamed being pushed back from another hard strike Leon landed on her. Her Keyblade barely able to force back the man as she skidded a little on her feet. Weiss moving behind her and stopping her before she fell on her backside "T-Thanks sweetie."

                "Anytime my dear." Weiss kindly replied. Before she and Ruby focused back at Leon. Who was smiling just a little

                "You two make quite the team don't ya. I'm going to ask one last time. Hand over the Keyblades and this won't get messy." Leon stated. Clam if not stern in his demand

                "And we said no. So just leave us alone." Ruby argued as she and Weiss back into their combat ready stances

               “Well I did give you-” Leon began to say. Only to block to swipes from his left by Blake and Yang

Both girls landing on their feet as Leon skid to the side a bit from the force of the duel hit alone. Ruby and Weiss moving next to their sisters in arms. Keyblades ready too.

               “Nice timing you two. Couldn’t have helped sooner?” Weiss mused. Joking for once despite the situation they were in

               “Oh is that a joke sister. Dear dust Blake, Ruby I think we finally broke through our little Weiss ice shell.” Yang remarked as Weiss huffed for a moment, while Blake chuckled and Ruby giggled

               “Heh. Funny as that is. We should focus back on the guy before us.” Blake suggested and the others agreed. All their focus back on Leon who’d seem to have waited for them to stop talking amongst one another. Blake smirked in slightly mocking manner “Well and they say chivalry is dead.”

               “Hm. Believe it or not I don’t have anything personal against you girls. But since you won’t let go of those Keyblades. I’ll have use brute force. So get ready ladies, I’m not holding back anymore.” Leon exclaimed smugly a little which irked the girls

               “How nice of you. Hm… girls let’s do what we did when we first got out Keyblades. Sound good right?” Ruby suggested. Smirking herself as the girls did so too. Leon simply raised an eyebrow more curious then anything. That and he notice most of his teammates were just finishing up their fights, and would call for help with them if needed

Seconds later team RWBY began to activate their semblances. Only much to their shock, they quickly realized that they weren’t working. Oddly they could still feel their semblances. But they just weren’t activating for some reason.

               “W-What’s going on??” Ruby questioned in a slight panic and that was when Leon took his chance to finish this fight

Without a seconds notice he charged at the girls. Yang the first to be knocked out with a elbow below the chin. Before Leon grabbed Blake by the hair with his left hand, then brought her face right against his knee. Blake fell face first out cold once he let go of her.

Weiss and Ruby didn’t even get a second to counter attack. As Leon swung his blade. Forcing Ruby and Weiss back as they blocked it. Weiss recovering quicker as she charged and swung at him. But Leon dodged the attack and moved behind her. Landing a solid hit to the back of her head with the end of his sword. Knocking her out a second later as she fell to the ground out cold.

Ruby was the last one by this point. The red themed girl glaring at Leon, who sighed as he cracked his neck. It didn’t help Ruby’s confidence at how calm the man was. That and seeing that her wife, sister, sister in law and friends had been beaten too as she saw everyone else had been knocked out too. While Leon’s own crew turned their focus to Ruby who was doing her best to keep herself calm.

               “Sorry about being so rough there. But you left me no choice kid. So now are you FINALLY going to give up your Keyblade or not?” Leon remarked and readied his sword. While some of the others of Leon’s group moved a bit closer to make sure Ruby couldn’t escape

               “I…I…” Ruby began to say. Only she stopped when she felt a slight anger start to grow. Gripping the handle of her weapon. She scowled and leaped right at Leon with full intent to beat the living day lights out of him “NEVER!!!!”

It was like a river flowing the next few seconds. As Leon blocked the attack as it made contact. Pushing Ruby’s Keyblade away before using his left fist and landing a solid gut punch into Ruby’s stomach. The result of such a sudden attack caused Ruby to fall on her knees. Then caused her to drop her Keyblade, before she fell onto her back. Ruby letting out a small whine as she started to feel herself fade out. Then she saw Leon looking down at her. Stern, yet regretful as he sighed before lifting his shoe over her face.

               “Sorry kid. Nothing personal.” Leon simply stated before kicking Ruby in the face hard and knocking her out. Once that was done and over with, Leon sighed as the others re-grouped with him

               “That was a little… much right there. You know that right?” Amity chastised. Just a bit as she wasn’t too fond of how brutal Leon had been with the four Keyblade wielders

               “Maybe he was Amity. But you have to remember that being gentle with a possible hostile could get you killed. Understood?” Valmet sternly. If not with a hint of care exclaimed as she smiled half way, patting the top of the younger girls head

               “I know…still.” Amity whispered. As she did understand that. But that didn’t mean she liked it one bit. Heck she felt bad for causing slight harm to those she’d been fighting

               “Either way. We’re good now. Damn, that bucket of bolts could land a hit.” Tifa stated. Cracking her neck some as she had been proven quite wrong when she thought HK-97 would be an easy opponent

               “Well that’s what you get for underestimating the bot.” Barret teased. A rare moment of having one up on his good friend. Who herself gave the man a stink eye. Though that only got a laugh out of the man. But he stopped a second later as he looked around to see all the out cold newcomers “So guess we’ll need to get em up to the hotel then.”

               “That we will. P-Body, Atlas.” Steve said as he and the others looked up on the rooftop of Sid’s shop where the two bots had been told to stay during all this

               “Brrzz, verrr?” P-Body said first as she poked her head out from the side of the rooftop

               “Gazzke?” Atlas said next. Doing the same as P-Body, though had to poke out a bit further considering his body shape was shorter than his friends

               “Can you two head back to hotel. Tell the others that well probably need Doctor Reid to help Angela here when she gets back to patch these folks up.” Steve asked kindly

               “Also tell Reid that I expect him to be ready for another set of vaccine checkups when I get back there too. The man needs them and were about done with the one’s that he DOES need for sure.” Angela added in kindly too

Both bots took a moment before just giving them and the others a nod. Then they popped back from the roof before the sounds of portals being shot out could be slightly heard. Once that was done with, Tony then clapped his hands loudly as they clanged against each other.  All eyes on him now.

               “Well anyways. No time like the present then. Let’s get these people up and to our home away from home. That and so little Amity here can make sure if her little Lutz is okay. I’m sures she back by now from the park.” Tony teased. Amity blushing all of sudden as she glared at Tony who laughed

               “S-Shut up. Why do you keep doing that!?” Amity scolded. But her embarrassment made it seem so much cuter then anything

               “Right like it’s no obvious kiddo.” Tony remarked. Before he felt Angela lightly slap the left side of his helmet

               “Enough. Amity is having enough issues at her age. Don’t need to make anymore.” Angela scolded. Tony shrugging as the woman sighed at the man child hero’s quirkiness at times. But she smiled sweetly when she turned her attention to Amity “Amity sweetie. Are you okay to help us get these folks to the hotel. No dizziness so far?”

               “No. A little weakness in the legs, but I’m good. Honest.” Amity answered. As she truly was feeling good as can be since her magic changed when arriving in this place “Please let me help.”

               “None of us were doubting you. Just want to make sure is all, we are the adults after all.” Steve reassured. Feeling some pride in the girl as she had spirit that was for sure

               “Some more than others.” Barret stated all eyes on Tony again. Who himself just shrugged it off as just a small jab. Before the man notice Leon still staring down at Ruby, Weiss, Blake and Yang “You okay Leon?”

               “Yeah. Just… I’m wondering why the Keyblades choose them. To be honest and don’t want to keep being such a pessimist. But our odds don’t seem that great if these are our hero’s.” Leon explained. Bluntly too as if these girls were their supposed saviors, it wasn’t looking well so far as he could tell

               “Jeez lighten up Lenny. Sure they’re a little green, but hey they’re our chosen hero’s like it or not. So might as well given em a chance.” Tony remarked. Patting Leon’s shoulder in a slightly patronizing manner much to the man’s slight annoyance

               “Yeah I guess so. Still, Amity I know Angela asked. But you sure you’re good still helping us move these folks to the hotel?” Leon asked. Kinder this time and even smiling just a bit

               “Heh. Yeah I am.” Amity simply answered. Then started ordering her abominations to begin moving  the out cold newcomers back to HQ

The others followed in suit, all taking one or two of the newcomers up into their arms. Before making their way off to this hotel of theirs. Though unlike most Leon still couldn’t help but feel a bit.. uneasy about these four. For the time being however. He would simply have to wait and see.

Hopefully, these girls would prove him wrong.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Her head hurt a little still... 

At least that's what Ruby felt a bit. While she could feel a bed underneath her. Comfy and such, her eyes starting to open up slowly as her sight was starting to come back too. Slowly she could see she was inside someone’s room, a green colored room, that and she could see someone above her. It was man of most likely in his early thirties at least.

               “Oh you’re up, good I was hoping you would awaken soon.” The man said with hint of an accent to him that wasn’t too far off of what she heard when her wife or any of her other in-laws spoke at times

               “W-What…” Ruby tried to ask. But her mind still coming too as she felt a bit of a soreness around her stomach “Ugh… my stomach.”

               “Ahem. Yes you came from quite the brawl. Angela was quite furious with Leon once she and I were alone. Ah never mind that, all I want you to do is relax young miss.” The man exclaimed as Ruby finally got a better look at the man as her vision had cleared up from her initial awakening

The man was peach skinned with blue eyes, a short haircut and a beard in black. His attire was similar to what her father in law wore when he was around for like a day or two. Though with differences. Unlike the white Jacques attire primarily sported. This man’s attire was mainly black with the coat he wore, mixed with greys, a bit of red and some more black. With his undershirt the only white seen on him. She also notice he had a pistol holstered on his right as she barley saw the holster. Oddly though the man also looked a bit paler than most, almost like he was nearly dead. Odd.

Still as the man checked over Ruby making sure she was at least fit enough to be moving now. The door suddenly opened as three more individuals appeared in now that Ruby noticed, nicely green colored room. Still Ruby took notice of the three new individuals seeing it was a man, a woman who were most likely married and finally a big old adorable dog.

The big old doggy that Ruby just wanted to pet was a large white fur dog of some breed she’d never seen. Happily wagging his tail as around his neck as a collar with the tag on it, the name of the dog ‘Bond’. Which gave Ruby a good idea this dog was a boy. Still again she found this puppy super adorable and she wondered if she could set up a play date if ever with her three other pups. Hopefully one could hope that one day that could be.

But she focused back on the man and woman, who now she knew were married thanks to the two wedding rings on their fingers. That and she could tell with how at ease they were standing next to each other as close as only couples could. At least what she saw in movies and her own experiences with her wife.

The man had peach skin had blue eyes, a clean shaved face and short dirty blonde hair. His attire was that of a plain forest green suit with a white undershirt and a red tie. He wore a pair of brown shoes, a darken tanned hat and a pair of black gloves on his hands. Oddly his eyes seemed a little narrowed from what Ruby could tell, like he was studying her in silence.

Then there was the woman who had a light olive skin completion. Along with red eyes, long black hair tied in a bun and with two long bangs hanging downwards. She wore a pink headband over her head, a pink winter coat, a pair of tanned boots and black stockings. This woman though also seemed to be study Ruby to her notice. But looked much kinder as she did and worried even as she addressed the man looking over her.

               “Oh sorry Doctor Ried. We just wanted to see if the young lady in here was okay, the others we’ve been talking with have been getting worried.” The woman said kindly

               “Ah Yor, Loid and even Bond. No worries as you can see young…” The man or Doctor Reid said as he looked down at Ruby. Ruby realizing he was asking for her name without seeming rude about it

               “Oh ah… Ruby. Ruby Schnee.” Ruby answered as she decided she might as well get use to using her new last name. That and it made her feeling giddy saying it

               “Ah so you and the other one really are… ahem never mind. Still as you can see Miss Schnee is just fine.” Doctor Reid exclaimed

               “Um can you just call me Ruby Doctor. Just Ruby, I’m not that stuffy with names. Hehe.” Ruby asked kindly as she found the doctor a kind man to know. The she focused on the other three “And you two. Your names are Loid and Yor, and your dog name is Bonds right?”

               “That it is Ruby. I’m Loid Forger, this is my wife Yor Forger and this is our dog Bond. We have a daughter too named Anya. But she’s taking a nap with some of the other kids that live here. So you will or more likely she will meet you later.” Loid introduced then explained as his narrow gaze became more relaxed within a second

               “Pleasure to meet you.” Yor said first with a smile and bow

               “Arf!” Bonds simply barked

               “And nice to meet you all too.” Ruby answered back. Before she realized some of the wording used being that of ‘Others’ Then it came back to her “W-Wait what about my family are they-”

               “They’re all fine. Me and my friend Angela made sure of that. You were the only one who hadn’t awoken.” Doctor Reid answered. Before he perked up for a moment, then smiled some “Speaking of them…”

Just then Ruby noticed Loid and Yor pulling Bond back. Move inside the room and to the right. Before suddenly three sounds of running footsteps echoed. Then finally in a blur she saw Weiss, Blake and Yang come in. All running up and hugging Ruby like they hadn’t seen her in years.

               “Ruby you’re okay!” Blake first said. Happy as can be to see her sister in law was okay and Ruby swore for just a moment she heard a cat purr

               “Seriously I got super worried that my baby sis was hurt!!” Yang stated next as Ruby heard Yang’s voice crack just a bit and it warmed her heart at how concerned Yang had been for her. She really was an amazing big sister

               “Don’t ever make us worry so much you dolt, you had us, ME worried beyond belief!!!” Weiss yelled as she sniffled some and Ruby felt bad having made her wife worry so much. Even if it had been out of her control “Stupid dolt… making your wife worry like this.”

               “Heh, sorry girls. I’ll be more careful. Promise.” Ruby muttered as she did her best to hug back. Only for the moment to be cut off when the sounds of a scroll taking a picture echoed

Everyone then looked to the source of the noise. Ruby seeing that it had been Coco with her scroll out, though with her were a few others. That being only Glynda, Ozpin, Donald, Goofy, that guy with the shield, the pointed ear girl and the woman with the small metal angel wings.

Still everyone looked at Coco, who had just got done saving the picture and noticed the stares herself. All of them wondering why she did that even and the girl couldn’t help but be a bit embarrassed as she tried to explain.

               “Sorry. But that was just TOO adorable to not take a pic.” Coco apologized. Sheepishly at that as she put her scroll away “I mean come on can you not call this moment cute?”

               “Well I will agree. It was cute. Still since we’re officially meeting young lady. I’m Angela and I see you’ve meet my colleague Jonathan Reid. Speaking of how is Ruby looking?” Angela said. Before deciding to ask Ried if he’d found anything wrong with Ruby

               “As fine as she can be Angela. Though her stomach is a bit bruised and her face you already patched up. Remember.” Doctor Reid replied back as he got up from his knees and moved over to where the others were

               “Oh right yes. Thank you, after these past few days I guess I haven’t been sleeping as well.” Angela stated as she realized she may need to fix her sleep schedule soon. Then she focused back on Ruby who now has Weiss, Blake and Yang sitting next to her “Anyways the other two here are Amity and Steve.”

               “Um hi.” Amity greeted with a small smile and wave

               “Ruby nice to meet you.” Steve greeted next with a nod and smile of his own

               “And that’s everyone here. But before we go any further. I would like to apologize on behalf of some of the others you met. Especially Leon. He was a little too violent with you four especially.” Angela stated as she gave the girls a quick bow

               “She laid it on him though. Was real funny to watch. Hahaha!” Donald added in. With a smirk as Yang and Blake at least chuckled some from seeing that a while ago

               “Leon. That’s the guy with the big sword right. The jerk who punched me the stomach and kicked me in the face?” Ruby questioned as the girls kept an eye on her as they and Ruby in toll got back on their feet

               “Yep. That be him Ruby and I’m just glad you’re all okay. Donald too.” Goofy answered as Donald nodded in agreement. The girls giving their friends a smile back before Glynda took over

“Agree, Ozpin and I are happy to see you all okay also. Though what we’ve been told by some others here. But Leon was simply testing us all. A bit much for a test though.” Glynda answered. Rubbing her left side a little from her fight with Valmet

               “Yeah I mean Leon is kind of like a brother to me in way. But the guy can be a bit tense. Though he is nicer then he seems once you get to know him.” Amity stated. As she’d dealt with many like Leon beforehand, but the man beat most of them in the unnecessary tenseness category

               “ I have to apologize too. I didn’t notice how much he went overboard with you four and I’d have stopped him if I’d noticed sooner.” Steve apologize. Feeling a bit guilty as he could only guess that it was a bit of a moral killer to be taken down by one guy so brutally and so easily at that

               “It’s fine dude. Sheesh you apologize too much and we’ve barely know you for two hours.” Yang teased as Steven flustered a bit and rubbed the back of his head

               “Arf!” Bond barked. Yang at least chuckling as she found the dog adorable already

               “Hehe. See Steve, Bond agrees.” Yang teased some more as Steve was truly such an easy target

               “Ah right, sorry. I mean ah…you gals get what I mean.” Steve tried to apologize yet again. But wasn’t use to being teased so easily by anyone aside from Tony mostly. Let alone Yang, Weiss and Blake who’d take a few moments to tease him earlier just for fun. That and maybe a bit of pay back for being part of their groups defeat

               “Alright ladies. Enough teasing Steve here. Besides there are more important manners that need to be addressed. Isn’t that right Leon.” Ozpin said loudly and not even looking at the door behind them one more pair of footsteps echoed. Before low and behold Leon came in

But following by a young brunette woman, a teen ninja for her guess and most importantly. Much to hers, Weiss, Blake and Yangs shock. It was the three other people aside from Goofy and Donald. That had appeared in their dream so long ago.

Which was uncanny in many was seeing them in real life opposed to just stain glass images. Everyone else just decided to stay quite as even they didn’t know how significant those three were to team RWBY. They could see it was some significates at least.

               “How’d you know Ozpin?” Leon asked curious more than anything as the girls next to him giggled

               “Simple. Aerith and Yuffie told me you’d try doing an dramatic entrance. I just assumed you’d come in now. Thank you for proving me correct.” Ozpin explained amused as Aerith and Yuffie gave him a thumbs up on such a good guess there. He then looked back to the girls who were wide eyed for some reason “Girls are you-”

It wasn’t second later that at least Ruby even without her semblance. Ran quickly up to the three strangers from the dream. Giddy if anything as she found this a bit scary, but cool too. Like REALLY cool. Kind of chosen one stuff cool. Even if that alone was scary enough for the fifteen year old.

               “Oh my gosh. Oh my gosh it’s you all. Like this is really, really cool. But scary, but cool. I mean the fact that you’re all real opens up a can of worms. I mean does that mean like my imaginary friend from years ago exist somewhere and does that also mean-” Ruby started to say. Going off into a sudden moment of questioning what she could believe in when it came to the idea of perceived realties. Only for the Leopard masked man to cover her mouth with just two fingers

               “Calm yourself young one. You’re speaking in riddles and we’re confused on how you know of us?” Leopard Mask man exclaimed before the hooded woman cut in

               “That and it’s quite rude to not introduce yourself. To not just us, but Yuffie and Aerith here.” Hooded Woman chimed in. As she pointed to Yuffie and Aerith much to Ruby’s embarrassment at how rude she just was

               “Ah you’re right miss. I am SO sorry!!” Ruby exclaimed before looking to Aerith and Yuffie “I’m really super-duper sorry there. I’m Ruby and you two are Aerith, and Yuffie?”

               “Yeppers and no worries Ruby. From what your friends told us. Mister Grumpy Mc-Angsty here was a bit of brute in your fight. For shame Mister broody pants.” Yuffie replied smugly a bit. As she patted Leon’s right shoulder in a mocking manner

               “Hehe. Yeah, shame on Mister Broody pants here!” Coco added in while Leon resisted the urge to groan from realizing this was still real life and not some horrible dream  “Broody Pants, Broody Pants!!”

               “Broody Pants, Broody Pants!!” Yang cheered joining in as she found this rather amusing

               “Why me…” Leon muttered. Wondering what God or God’s he angered to be stuck in this hell of his

               “Alright enough. Let’s act our age please.” Angela scolded a little. Coco and Yang at least quickly complying as Angela gave off a very familiar vibe Glynda had, and neither wanted to test their luck

               “Anyways it’s fine with me too Ruby. Still these three are Ikail, Dante and Guin. They’ve only arrived here recently too.” Aerith explained. As by this point, Weiss, Blake and Yang moved next up next to Ruby in their own form of shock seeing the other three from their dream

               “They did?” Blake asked for her and the girls. Rubbing her eyes a bit finding it uncanny also that these other three were real

               “Yes sir-e they are Blake. Gwarsh we were lucky Aerith and Yuffie found them. Since they seemed confused from what I’m understanding.” Goofy answered

               “And guess what. They’ve been looking for you girls too. Like me and Goofy were when we first meet!” Donald added in as that was a surprise to the girls

               “Us, why?” Weiss questioned. Though had a good idea why exactly that was. Even if she still didn’t like the fact apparently she and the girls were ‘different’ compared to the rest of their just as capable family

               “That’s what we all have been wanting to know. Lady Aerith here said she, Yuffie and Leon here would explain. That said we’d all like some answers.” Dante cut in before he looked to team RWBY “And I know Lady Aerith already introduced us. But I’m Dante, nice to meet you four.”

               “Hehe. Same here Dante, nice to meet you too. Same with you Ikail, Guin.” Ruby replied for her and the girls, who nodded in agreement. Then she and the rest looked to Aerith, Yuffie and Leon “So…”

               “Alright. Might as well get it over with.” Leon exclaimed. Letting a sigh before he cleared his throat since this was going to be quite the explanation “To start off. You girls probably have noticed you’re not the only ones who live here. Most of us are refugees from other worlds, and trust me on this. We do have more but they’re out currently. Exploring other accessible parts of the town. That aside all of us are stuck here because of-”

               “The Heartless.” Team RWBY said in a sudden synchronized moment as Leon was surprised they knew the name already

               “Yes… that’s them. So then you also saw what they did to your world I assume. If so, then you also have come to realize that those blades of yours. The Keyblades are a big part of all of this.” Leon exclaimed. While the girls summoned their keyblades without realizing and looked at them. They even heard a small awe from a few the others here “You’re probably wondering why that is. Aren’t ya?”

               “Well yeah dude. These things cool I’ll admit. But if they’re the reason for all of this, then why?” Yang responded back a little uneasy at the fact her new weapon was a big part of whatever was going on

               “Seriously. The girls and I are just…normal.” Blake added in before she continued as Glynda was at least about to argue “AND we know that apparently in our world we weren’t seen as that. But I personally can’t see what’s special about us.”

               “Same…no offense. But even if we were picked for this, what in the world are we supposed to do with these keyblades?” Ruby stated as she was feeling more confused now than before

                 “Simple Ruby. You and the girls are the keys. The keys to fixing all of the damage the heartless have committed already. What you have are the only weapons that can truly defeat the heartless. Not to add any stress, but you four are our only hope.” Aerith explained now. But gave them four sympathetic glance as she could tell this wasn’t something they had wanted and she couldn’t blame them for feeling such a way

               “No pressure…” Weiss muttered rubbing her eyes for a moment. Before she put on a calmer face “So. Just to so I can make sure we understand. The heartless are taking worlds for whatever reason, the people in this town are refugees from those taken worlds, our Keyblades are the only weapons that can permanently beat the heartless. Oh and not to forget. But me and the girls here are literally your only hope or all is lost. D-Did I get that right??”

               “Yeah…girl you need to chill. No pun intended cause…never mind. But yeah. That’s pretty much it, sorry. For realsies.” Yuffie said. Though she was feeling quite sorry for the girls since she could see maybe this was bit much for them to accept fully for the moment “Look we can see this is…a lot. But that’s just how it is.”

               “To be more blunt. Get over it, you’re stuck with this so might as well get used to it.” Leon rudely stated. Though that did earn a few glares. Mostly from Coco, Glynda, Ozpin, Steve, Yor and Amity

               “Rude much. You get your thrills being a dick?” Coco scolded as she swore this guy just like being rude and mean

               “Seriously. Does nice even come into your vocabulary Leon??” Amity also scolded but Loid decided to play devil’s advocate

               “Ladies he does have a point. Rude I’ll admit myself and maybe could have some more tac. But he does bring up a good point.” Loid stated as Leon gave him a quick thank you nod. Before Loid looked to the girls “Leon is right on one thing. Weather you wanted to or not. You four are our only hope to getting back home. But at least you won’t be alone.”

Team RWBY looked to one another. Only feeling a little better, then again it wasn’t every day you learned the hopes of many strangers and worlds already attacked; and yet to be attacked. Hitch on your shoulders and if you failed it was game over for everyone. Heck the girls only worry not even a few hours ago was when the next test was coming up, studying, what to do for the weekend. Now they were thrusted into being literal Chosen Ones. So not exactly what one would call a usual occurrence in a teens life.

               “Loid’s right and we’ll be with you all the way girls!” Donald proclaimed proudly as he gave team RWBY a thumbs

               “That’s right. Not to mention your Pokemon and summons will be too!” Goofy added in, also giving the four teens a thumbs

The girls quickly checked and were relieved when they felt their summon gems, and Pokeballs were still with them. They already were starting to feel a bit better now realizing that Loid was right, they weren’t going to be alone. Though they quickly would see they were gonna have more back up for now on too. As Ikail coughed getting their attention as she smiled.

               “And just to say girls. Me and the boys here will be coming along too.” Ikail stated as she pointed to herself, Dante and Guin

               “You sure. I know you said it was fine, but…” Donald asked. As the gesture was appreciated, but he and Goofy; with extension to the girls didn’t want to force them if they were having seconds thoughts on this

               “We are. They’ll need the help and besides. I don’t know for these two. But I feel a need to join. Like I was supposed to.” Guin stated crossing his arms and looked to the girls. Giving them a nod that he was with them all the way “I know we’ve just met. But you count on me.”

               “I as well. Like Guin I feel the need to join you four and to fight this darkness. You have my oath I will be by you side until the end.” Dante proudly said. A small smiled donned his face as he gave the girls a quick salute

               “And these two are WAY too fun to not be around. So of course I’m coming. Though also the whole save the universe thing too is pretty enticing. So don’t worry gals, big sister Ikail has your back!!” Ikail cheered. Utter glee as she gave the girls a double thumbs up and a reassuring smile

               “Well…” Ruby started to say. Looking to Weiss, Blake and Yang. Seeing if they were on board here. Each one took a moment before smiling which was a good answer for her. Looking back to the other three from their dream. She finally smiled too “Well since your willing to join us. Welcome to our little family. Team RWBY!!”

               “Actually that said. You may want to work on the team name since you have nine people now in your group.” Ozpin cut in. Smirking a bit amused as he watch Ruby realizing that fact “Then you have to include your summons and Pokemon too I guess.”

               “Oh right. Ah…ah, huh maybe we can…hm.” Ruby muttered as she began to think over names

               “Well. I can already tell this is going to be fun.” Blake quipped. Before laughing a little, followed by Yang; then Weiss and finally Ruby

All in all in this moment. It seemed things had fixed themselves and questions had been answered. For the most part. At least now too it was peaceful enough. The laughter of team RWBY all that could heard, but no one stopped them since they needed it considering the task ahead. But the moment was cut short.

Why, because suddenly from the back of the room. A new form of heartless appeared. This one a somewhat bigger one. With a purple like body, an odd symbol on its chest, sharp claws, shoes of sorts and a metal helmet that made it look like a Knight. The clanking sound that it emitted caught everyone of guard as it lunged at the girls of team RWBY. Only for Yor from out of nowhere to step in front of the girls. Before kicking the Knight in the face. So hard that it flung into the wall and cracked it a little. It’s body turning to black smoke moments later.

               “Nice kick Yor.” Yuffie muttered as she and everyone else in this place so far had never seen the woman attack. The fact her kick was so powerful was something that was for sure

               “OH ah…y-yeah. Yoga classes and stuff. M-My brother also wanted me to take s-self-defense. That’s it!!” Yor quickly tried to explain as most of the others aside from Loid, Anya and even the dog Bond who seemed use to this didn’t believe her

               -“Seriously?”- Most of the occupants in the room thought as that was not likely considering she seemed pretty proficient with her kick just now

But before anyone could question her. Suddenly more of the Knights and some Shades started to appear. Team RWBY and their new teammates were about to attack. Before Leon stepped in front of them, weapon out as he and the rest who were combat capable faced the incoming heartless.

               “No. You and your friend need to get out now. Go through the back, once down find the Alpha heartless. That’s the only reasons these pest would be here right now. So go.” Leon ordered as the group seemed hesitant. Leon sighed as he slashed one of the Shades that got too close “I said GO!!!”

Without missing a beat. Team RWBY and their new allies bolted out the door and towards what they assumed would be the back exit of the Hotel. They broke through the door of another room, this one blue while also hearing the sounds of battle from the green room and another room a bit aways. Followed by breaking through the window of the blue room and then landing right into what was assumed also to be the back alley.

Then before them appeared a good few dozen heartless in the Shade and new Knight variations. Blocking the way the group needed to go to get to where ever this Alpha was at. Team RWBY summoned their Keyblade, Ikail taking out her light saber as it glowed it’s angelic blue hue, Dante his bone made scythe, Guin his large two-handed sword, Donald his staff and finally Goofy his Shield.

Without saying a word they all charged at the group of heartless. Ready for this fight and whatever other fights they would be encountering. All that could be heard then was the sounds of battle.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Warm, comfy and oddly filled with the scent of fresh spring water.

That was what Jaune felt and smelled as he began to stir awake. Slowly, his head killing him. That and his back which felt like he’d just gotten out of a fight with a Boarbatusk and won… barely. Still Jaune slowly sat up hearing a small crack or two as he straightened out his back. Then he rubbed his eyes. Clearing up much better now.

What he saw as his new surroundings. Was that he was inside of a room that was lite up just enough so it didn’t seem TOO dark. He turned his head back to see a window and from a distance he also saw a waterfall and what appeared to be the dusk sky. It was rather pretty if he was being honest. Then he looked back ahead before seeing something that made him go wide eyed. 

What he saw ahead was another bed, an elegant and well-crafted bed. The drapes were red velvet but more importantly. He saw laid peacefully on the bed was his dear Pyrrha, covered by some sort of clear-ish field. He quickly got to his feet ignoring the pain that suddenly came. Before running towards Pyrrha. Tripping over as he was inches away from her. But got up just as quickly as he fell, stopping at where Pyrrha was at. Hands on the field that shielded her for whatever reason.

               “Pyrrha. Pyrrha!!” Jaune yelled in a panic as he had no idea how to get his fiancée out of whatever this was. Though it also hit him that the rest of his friends weren’t here either “Crap. Where’s everyone else. Oh no…no, oh crap!!”

Though as Jaune began to panic. He heard the door open and before he could do anything, a green skinned woman in dark robes and with a horned head piece came in. As this woman spotted him she smiled. Though Jaune did feel a bit uneasy mostly because of her eyes. They were all yellow with black slits. Like a demon of sorts.

               “Well now. Look who’s awake, I’m glad you’re feeling better. It was bit of a hit and miss I’ll admit. But I do say I am a good doctor after all. Oh pardon my manners. I am the ruler of this castle and you may call me Maleficent. Pleasure.” Maleficent sweetly introduced doing a quick curtsy for Jaune

               “I ah…” Jaune started to say. But stopped as he was surprised by how sweet Maleficent seemed despite her more darker appearance. Great now he was feeling like a jerk for simply assuming she was bad news. Besides from what he gathered right now. It seemed that she was the reason he and Pyrrha he also assumed, were alive. So clearing his throat he decided to trust the woman some “Jaune. Jaune Ark miss and I have to admit you’re much sweeter than ah… you look. No offense.”

               “None taken sweet boy. I’ll admit I don’t look the part of a sweet woman, but I am one. It’s simply just…well this place doesn’t take kindly to those who look sweet. So I’ve taken the appearance of a fierce witch if only to keep this home of mine safe. It’s sad really. But I hope I didn’t scare you at all.” Malefice explained sniffling a little. Now Jaune felt like a total jerk for assuming so quickly

               “Nah you didn’t. I’m just really glad you save me and my fiancée here.” Jaune stated feeling much easier around Maleficent now

               “Oh she’s to be your wife. How cute. Still I do assume you’re curious about the shield?” Maleficent questioned. Jaune giving her an affirmative nod as the woman chuckled “Hehe. Thought so, well don’t worry. Your love was much more injured then you were when I and some fellows who live here for the time being. Found you. This shield is to keep your bride to be alive. Until she awakes from sadly the coma she’s in. I am truly sorry Jaune. I wish we could have found a way to wake her up, but at last. Neither I or my fellows could. Can you ever forgive me…”

               “Hey now. No need to get upset here Miss Maleficent. You did all you could. So thank you so very much.” Jaune quickly said. As he patted the woman on the should and gave her a reassured smile that it was fine

               “Thank you young man. It warms my heart to hear that. Still I assume that you don’t have anywhere to go. So that said would you like to stay here for the being. You’d have a home while we wait for you lovely bride to awaken.” Maleficent offered. Giving Jaune an almost motherly pat on his shoulders

               “Really… I mean if you don’t mind then sure. Seriously thank you!” Jaune cheered. Before giving Maleficent a hug, as the woman hugged back before they let go of one another “Oh and before you go or anything. Did you see anyone else around me and Pyrrha. They’re my family and I’m just worried about them.”

               “I apologize but we didn’t see anyone else. That said. We could look for them while we wait for the young lady here to awaken. How’s that sound?” Maleficent suggested

               “That would be great. Thank you, seriously thank you so much. If you need any help just call me and I’ll do it gladly!” Jaune replied. Happy as can be that he, Pyrrha and his yet unborn child/ children were in safe hands

               “I’ll keep that in mind. Now just relax and keep an eye on your bride. If you need something to eat, just come down stairs and the kitchen will be on your right. Oh and one more thing….” Maleficent began to say making her way to the door. Opening it, but stopped to look back at Jaune with one last sweet smile “Welcome to your home away from home. Tata.”

With that Maleficent exited the room. Leaving Jaune and Pyrrha alone, Jaune sighing. But smiled as well as he felt so lucky that they again had been saved by a rather sweet woman. Sitting next to Pyrrha, he place his right hand over the shield around where her face was.

               “Don’t worry Pyrrha. I’m sure everyone else is okay…I… I’ll keep you safe like always. For you and our kid or kids. I promise.” Jaune muttered as he decided for now to just stay next to his fiancée and look upon her. Maybe he’d even take a quick nap too since he still felt a little tired

Though from outside the room. As Maleficent walked down the stairs with a bit of glee in her steps. Her once sweet smile turned into a more vicious and predatory grin. Her heart beating in utter joy at what had just occurred. She knew the boy was a hero type from his looks alone. But she didn’t expect it to be SO easy to trick him with her good girl act.

Maybe he was too dense, or he just wasn’t attuned to deception. But by god was that easy. Then again the fact she did in a sense save him, his bride to be and the unborn spawn she sensed. Probably had helped there too. Still she did find darkness that laid within his heart. Just under the surface. But it was there and screaming to be unleashed. Still she would take her time to corrupt the boy and considering their first of many talks.

Oh how easy it would be…

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

So things had gone well enough. As much as ‘well’ could be used currently…

Oh yes for team RWBY and their new allies. They had so far been successful traversing through the long alley way full of heartless. Both the Shades and Knights trying all they could to stop them. To no avail so far.

Be it from Team RWBY’s usual mindset when in battle. Having fought as a team for their first school year at Beacon or be it for their allies. From their good friends Donald’s usage of various spells or Goofy’s skilled usage of his shield. To their new allies Guin’s brute strength using his sword and his hand-to-hand tactics. To Dante’s talent with his scythe and cross in combos. Then to Ikail. Who’s angelic blue blade and powers called the force had already claimed many kills when it came to the heartless. To their Pokemon having been called out too. Oh and even HK-97 had joined up with the group after his sensors went haywire from the heartless attack. That and his need to protect the girls.

All in all they seemed to work like a well-oiled machine. Maybe this was a team up made in heaven or maybe these ten were just that skilled naturally. That they could work off one another despite what differences they had. Either way as of now. The group had finally arrived outside the ally way and past another district or two before arriving into a third new district.

To be honest this district looked like an opened air generator room. Four generators on in each corner of the large square ground floor. As they looked down on it from the flight of stairs above. All of them, a bit tired here and there. But nothing too bad thankfully.

               “So… that was some warm up. Fun wasn’t it?” Yang mused taking a few deep breaths as she gave off her trade mark smirk

               “Y-Yang… we have… have a different idea of… fun…” Donald said through his more noticeable gasps of air. Not having to do that sort of combat in quite a while considering the usual more peaceful times back at the castle

               “That I do…that I do.” Yang quipped. Before eyeing her little Anders in her arms once more. Seeming tired yet still willing to fight as she smiled in pride at the little guy. Said other Pokemon were resting either in the girls arms or in Weiss case perched on her shoulder. Hk-97 meanwhile was acting as a sentry for the time considering he was droid who didn’t need to breath. But they like her were doing fine. She then focused on her three newest teammates who seemed better, but still taking on a few good deep breaths “You all good?”

               “I am Yang. Just a bit tense.” Guin answered cracking his neck for a moment as he looked around “It seems TOO peaceful here.”

               “So… a trap?” Goofy suggested as his own senses were screaming that to the case. He wasn’t the captain of the guard for nothing back home

               “That would be the answer there Goofy. But…I’m sure it’s nothing.” Blake exclaimed as she eyed the area some feeling a bit off herself. Her own feline senses flaring up just a bit “Still. Maybe that’s just me being more optimistic for once.”

               “Nothing wrong with that Blake. Honest.” Ruby reassured as Blake smiled a bit feeling a little better

               “Full Agreement: Mistress Ruby is correct Mistress Blake. A healthy mind set can make all the difference. At least what I’ve read from those self-help books back in Beacons Library.” HK-97 answered as his senor’s hadn’t picked anything up yet

               “Ruby and HK are correct Blake. Never hurts to be optimistic, trust me on that.” Ikail gleefully agreed before looking around too “Still. If my guess is correct. This might be the Alphas current location, where it is I don’t know. But…”

               “But if we take it out. Then the rest of the heartless for the time being should vanish as well. Correct?” Dante finished for Ikail as the woman nodded that was indeed the plan. Dante then got his scythe ready again for what he assumed would be a fierce battle soon “Then let us keep out wits about us. Rather not be ambushed.”

               “Agreement: That is good suggestion. If we attack first we could get the advantage in this battle soon to be.” HK-97 agreed once more as Dante gave the droid a half uneasy smile as he had never seen a being like HK so he was a bit wary still of the metal man  

               “Agreed. Let’s head down slowly and if the alpha has made its home in the lower section. It won’t like us entering.” Weiss stated summoning her keyblade. The rest of her friends did the same as they let down their Pokemon who seemed prepped to fight again. Even her own Pokemon was ready seemed ready. The others following in suit as Weiss turned to Ruby “You lead dear. We’ll follow.”

               “Right. Come on then let’s see if we can find this mean old heartless.” Ruby declared with a small smile as she began to make her way down the stairs

The others followed behind. Slowly as they took each step down and down. Before finally they arrived at the lower section of this area. Already they could feel a slight pressure in the air. One that felt wrong, unsettling even. Which made it quite apparent of the fact that this so called Alpha Heartless was here. Though as they walked to the center of the area. That was when it seemed the Alpha decided to attack.

It was all of a sudden as six pieces of what could be only armor appeared from a large dark portal. The armor falling to the ground, lifeless. But that didn’t make it less creepy. The group tensed up as the armor gave off a very uneasy feeling. Their worries correct once the armor began to twitch.

Then it twitched and twitched some more, before lifting up into the air and landed back on the ground. The armored boots first then the body, followed by the arms and finally the head. All slowly forming a living armor held together by darkness itself. For the group it was obvious this was the Alpha Heartless. But before anyone could say something a beep echoed from Donalds coat pocket.

               “Huh?” Donald muttered taking out the Pokedex Queen Mini had given him

               “What’s up with Dex?” Weiss questioned

               “Hello user Weiss. My catalogue function has turned on as peer my programming . New entries Shade, Knight and Guard Armor have been added.” Dex explained much to the groups surprise. Even Donald and Goofy who had no idea that was a thing

               “So I’m assuming this is the Guard Armor. Um… Dex any idea how to beat this thing?” Blake asked as the repurposed Pokedex took a moment before he answered her

               “Apologizes. Current information on Guard Armor is inclusive. Fighting one will allow me to scan for information.” Dex explained as Blake sighed, along with some of the others as Donlad just pocketed the device once more

               “Well that was useful… but at least we have an index now if we ever need info or a refresher.” Ikail exclaimed as she and the rest looked back to the Guard Armor seeing it had got into a stance to attack “Well guess Dex gets his data now.”

               “Yeah. Let’s all just keep safe and be smart. Cool?” Ruby stated, as the rest nodded or growled/ chirped/ barked. Smiling she cleared her throat before issuing her first order with her newly form team “Charge!!!”

With that, the team charged toward the Guard Armor. Which didn’t take a second to attack. Leaping towards the group of nine and forcing them to spilt up in different direction. The Guard Armor spotting Blake who had Eri next to her, Goofy and Guin. Going for them first it swung its arms at them. Guin and Goofy the first to react as the blocked each arm with their own weapons. Using all the strength they could to keep the arms at bay. Blake took a chance as she told Eri to do a few thunder shocks and then joined in as she attacked the Guard Armor’s body repletely.  

The others seeing this as their chance to land in some solid hits. Attacked the other unguarded sides of the Guard Armor with various hits, spells and special moves. But this had been the Alpha’s plan. As it gave the group a slight boost in confidence. As after a minuet of taking some damage, it spilt it’s body parts to act on their own. The suddenness from this action pushing some of the group away while others began to fight the now separate sentient pieces.

Blake, Blakes Shinx Eri, Guin and Goofy were dealing with the body of the Guard Armor as it swung powerful if slow attacks. Yang, her Cyndaquil Anders, Ikail and Dante were fighting off the legs as they delivered continuous flurries of attacks.

While finally Weiss, Weiss Rookidee Edo, Ruby, Ruby’s Evee Amora, HK-97 and Donald dealt with the arms; and the head. The arms dealing a variety of attacks while the head did quick hit-and-run tactics.

So far the battle was easy enough. Mainly because it was just the Guard Armor giving them issues, no Shades or Knights in sight. But maybe that was because this was the Alpha’s fight and none wanted to cut in on their Alpha’s ‘fun’ or more likely they were scared of the Guard Armor enough to stay away. The second suggestion was the more worrying.

               “Come on. Just let up for a second!!” Yang screamed. As she was blocking more than usual, as the legs had been kicking and kicking with no end so far to the flurry of attacks. Though they would stop ever few seconds as she told Anders to use Flamethower on them “Ikail, Dante any ideas?!”

               “Maybe one or two. But you’re not gonna like em!” Ikail answered first being pulled to the side by Dante when the legs were about to land a few hits on her finally “Thanks Dante!”

               “Tis but no issue Ikail!” Dante replied. Being the only other one so far to push back legs somewhat thanks to his scythe and raw strength alone. Taking the agro once more as he knew he could take it while the girls though of a better plan then his usual ‘Just hit it until it’s beaten’ tactic “Ladies you need to quickly think of something!!”

               “We’re on it!’ Ikail responded back as she took a deep breath as Yang with a tried Anders in her arms ran up next to her “Yang, how are you and Anders. Anything serious, broken?”

               “Nah I’m just a bit sore. Anders here is just tired is. That said our aura is weaker now so… our bodies can’t heal as quick.” Yang answered rubbing her right forearm as it was a bit strained from block the hits from the armored legs

               “Quill…” Anders groaned as he was pretty tired already and Yang smiled for a moment as she gave the baby Pokemon a kiss on the top of the head and a head pat as Anders snuggled against her a bit “Quill. Quill…”

               “It’s okay Anders. This was your first real boss fight buddy and did you great. Here get some rest boy, you earned it.” Yang stated as she took her Pokeball out and activated it. Seconds later a familiar red energy hit and took Anders back into the Pokeball. Yang smiled as she placed it back in her pocket before she summoned her keyblade once more

Then Yang looked seeing everyone still having issues themselves with the limbs. Weiss and Blake seeming to already call back their own Pokemon back into their Pokeballs as Ruby was just now doing that with her Amora as the Evee seemed tried. Not that Yang blamed any of their Pokemon for not lasting too long here. This had been their first real boss battle that wasn’t a mock practice battle or against the more common heartless so it was assumed they’d be quickly tried out in this fight. Still Yang knew this had to be stopped soon. 

“So any idea how we take down tall, dark and heavy in one strike?” Yang asked as she cringed just a bit seemed Ruby get hit and flung into Dante as the man thankfully caught her if barley as he skidded his armored boots against the ground for a moment. Before the two joined back in on the fight with the others again as she saw the legs had joined in on the fight with the others now “Because this ain’t looking good already for us. Much as that sucks.”

               “Hm…” Ikail hummed. Her mind going into its ‘tactical’ mode as her friends back home called it. Analyzing, planning before finally a plan came to mind. One that would be hard to do considering what her plan entailed “Yang. Like I said, I got a plan. But it’s going to be a bit difficult.”

               “Who’s that?” Yang questioned cringing some when she saw HK-97 take a hard hit to his side; but still kept on shooting as she and Ikail conversed

               “Simply. We have to force the Guard armor here to re-assemble into one being. That said, we all need to damage the limbs quickly enough to force it to do so. In theory at least. But here’s the tricky thing, we all need to focus on each piece one at a time. The quicker we do so, the quicker we can get this over with.” Ikail explained

               “But wouldn’t’ that mean… you know?” Yang stated, as Ikail nodded in confirmation at what she was hinting at

               “That is so. The other limbs will all be attacking us at the same time as we focus on one. Which is why we need to tell the others quicky. You get Ruby, Weiss and Donald. I’ll get Blake, HK, Guin and Goofy. Sound good?” Ikail suggested. Yang taking a moment before nodding that she understood “Good. Now let’s get going!”

               “Right!” Yang replied as she and Ikail spread out. But Yang stopped for a moment and looked at Dante who was the closest “Hey dude. Hold out for a bit longer kay!!”

               “I will… TRY!!” Dante answered back. Using is scythe currently to hold back the attacks from the legs with all his might as they seemed to be focused on him at the moment

               “Cool!!” Yang stated before making her way over to Weiss, Ruby and Donald

Speaking of. Weiss, Ruby and Donald were handling their portion of the fight well enough; despite the head of the Guard Armor making it irritating as they did their best to fight the arms. But again the three were doing well so far. Be it a mixture of Weiss and Ruby’s partnership by now and Donalds magic too. It was perfect team up for the three.

               “And back away from my wife!!” Ruby screamed slashing the left arm a bit that it backed away from Weiss. Before Ruby noticed the right arm swigging at her “Oh crap!!”

               “Not today!!” Weiss yelled now. Blocking the right arm as she barely had enough strength left to hold it back

               “Weiss thanks.” Ruby stated kindly as she slashed the left arm again when it came in for a punch

               “No…issue. But where’s the-” Weiss began to say. Before she and Ruby saw the head dart right at them, before they were saved by Donald

               “Blizzaga!!” Donald yelled as seven whisps of ice hit the Guard Armor’s head as it fell to the ground frozen. Donald himself moving to Weiss and Ruby “You girls okay?”

               “Yeah. Thanks to you Donald. That spell helped.” Ruby responded back kindly, Weiss nodding in agreement

But just then as Weiss swiped away the left arm this time. The right arm came in yet again for an attack on all three. Which by that point was too late to block or dodge since it was close enough they’d have to just take the hit. Only the arm was kicked by Yang who used all her strength to push the left arm into the wall and stunning it for a bit.

               “Oh thank dust I got here before that thing hit ya three. You okay by the way?” Yang asked as Ruby, Donald and Weiss who was now struggling to keep the returning left arm at bay nodded “Ah good. Real good, oh and Weiss you need help?”

               “Yes…yes that would be NICE!!!” Weiss answered. A little irked that this stupid left arm seemed to be going for just her now. Only right when she said that, the left arm was grabbed from behind by Guin as the man was using all his strength to pull the arm away “And I didn’t expect that. But who am I to complain.”

               “GRAH!!” Guin meanwhile roared swinging the left arm right into the set of legs all of sudden coming around for an attack. The force of the throw alone sending the three limbs a bit aways also stunned

               “Nice throw Guin!” Ikail cheered as she, Dante, Blake, HK and Goofy came up to them now. Stopping Ikail noticed the head was thawing out so she forced lifted it. Before throwing it hard and back towards the left arm that only now coming out of its stunned state. Only this time crashing also into the body stunning all those too. Ikail smiled as she watched “Ha. New record that was… anyways. Yang told them the plan yet?”

               “Nope was about too before you came in.” Yang replied shrugging as she hadn’t expected Ikail to have been that quick

               “What plan?” Weiss questioned and was glad that she could take a short moment to rest up

               “Simple. We all focus on a singular limb as a whole team. Force it to become one again, then we throw everything we have at it. It should wear it down for the final blow. “ Ikail explained

               “Wait, that would leave us open for the other limbs.” Donald pointed out and Ikail chuckled as the duck man had a good point. But she had faith in them all

               “True, tis true. But that just means we have to be quick. I have faith in us all with that.” Ikail exclaimed looking at each body part of the Guard Armor. Each slowly losing its stunned state to attack once more “Now question is, which one is gonna attack first?”

Wasn’t a second later before the body decided to attack by its lonesome self. Lunging at the group, slamming down at them with all its weight. Only for Dante, HK-97, Guin and Yang to block the attack as both sides fought against one another to overpower the other. The rest of the group decided to take the moment and start their attack on the first piece of the Guard armor.

It wasn’t too long and after quite the beating before the body of the Guard Armor started to spark. Freezing in place like it was glitching trying to fix itself. The group realizing that it wouldn’t be so hard to do Ikail’s proxy plan. They then moved over to the Legs. As those seemed to be the second pair of limbs to come to it. Which quickly ended up getting attacked by the group in an all-out assault just like the body had done.

Like before after the onslaught of unending attacks. Both bladed and blunted. The legs began to spark and glitch up like the body. This process was repeated two more times. On the arms, which ended up being the quickest to take down into its glitchy state for whatever reason. The head well…

               “Just stay put!!” Ruby screamed as she was holding down the squirming nearly cracked helmet of the Guard Armor. The size making it harder for her to do so as she got a firm grip on it. Before standing back up as she struggled to keep the hold “H-Hey anyone want to do the honors here?”

               “Hm, any of you folks ever play baseball?” Goofy asked

               “Baseball?” Weiss questioned raising an eyebrow at that “Sounds…stupid. No offense.”

               “Well if it’s anything like Blarge Ball then maybe. Let me ask does this baseball including team battles with simulated death?” Ikail questioned next

               “Surprised: Oh I think I have that in my data banks. Odd but I do believe it’s somewhat similar to that, aside from the simulated death battles.” HK-97 chimed in as his memory banks at least had that info still

               “That doesn’t sound ethical at all…” Blake muttered as the rest stayed silent; though Donald gave Ikail a deadpanned stare

               “Yeah… let me handle this.” Donald stated before looking to Ruby smirking as he held his staff like a club with both his hands “Hey Ruby. Throw the head at me okay!”

               “Why, that’s weird?!” Ruby questioned as she had no idea why Donald would want to do so and she didn’t want to potentially hurt her friend

               “Just do it okay. Trust me!” Donald exclaimed as Ruby seemed hesitant before relenting. Doing her best to throw the large helmet considering her smaller size. She was able to well enough thankfully

Though as the helmet headed toward Donald. He was SO happy that he took the kings advice to put strengthen runes on his staff. That said as he swung his staff. The helmet felt more like a soft ball, the force of the hit cracking the helmet some more as it flew before crashing right on top of the nearly reformed Guard Armor. Causing a loud ‘Thud’ to echo as the Guard armor fell on its back hard. Before it sparked up to the point it exploded into black smoke. After a few moments those who knew of baseball could only cheer.

               “HOME RUN!!!” Donald and Goofy cheered. The others surprised at how effective that just was. Though the girls at least saw that this so called ‘Baseball’ was similar to a sport they knew of

               “Huh so it similar to a sport we played. Grimm Breaker.” Weiss exclaimed as she wasn’t too much of a sports girl. But she did know of Grimm Breaker, that and she admittedly owned a few deluxe Grimm Breaker plushies. A fact that she would let no living soul ever know of

               “Grimm Breaker?” Guin asked curious on what the difference even was

               “Simple big guy. The thrower hurls the ball at the hitter. The goal of the hitter is to smack the ball to hit a makeshift Grimm and decapitate it. Depending on how decimated the head is after. The points given will reflect that. It’s pretty competitive with various type of sub-games types included.” Yang rather casually explained. Though from an outsiders perspective it was kind of…just WOW. Like, WOW…

               “I…you know what never mind. Questions for later.” Ikail said as she decided to save her own questions for a more appropriate time. Looking to the spot where the Guard Armor had been at she smiled “Have to say. Didn’t even have to do the second part of the plan. We all make a real good team don’t we?”

               “Yeah I think so. Oh and before I forget. Dante, I really. REALLY want to see you scythe. Pretty please, don’t leave a girl hanging!!!” Ruby pleaded unsummoning her Keyblade as she ran up to Dante with childlike glee “Please. Super-duper please!!”

               “Ruby I don’t think that’s a good idea. No offense but you’re a little too… you know. Small.” Dante gently refused. As he was worried the young lady would hurt herself trying to hold the scythe

               “Hey that’s not true. I’m still growing!!” Ruby pouted. Never one to take statements about her height well. It wasn’t her fault she was shorter than most, she was still growing and she was only fifteen for dusts sakes

               “Sorry about my baby sis Dante. She’s a bit sensitive about her height. Kind of like my Ice Queen of a sister .” Yang exclaimed smirking some when she noticed her sister in law giving her a stink eye

               “Funny…real funny sis.” Weiss mused before she moved closer to Ruby with a kind smile “Don’t worry dear. It’s not bad to be a bit short, besides you’ll grow taller than me for sure. I’m sadly stuck at this height…”

               “D’aw thanks Weiss and don’t be so glum. I like your height. You’re fun sized!!” Ruby happily replied hugging her wife seconds later “Fun sized and sweet. That’s my wife for ya!”

               “Hehe…thanks…dolt.” Weiss tried to play off. Sounding cooler than she was feeling, as her cheeks warmed up a little from her wife’s kind words

               “They sure are chipper. I’ll admit, it’s a bit refreshing.” Dante muttered, though wondered about the wife thing. But let it be before he coughed loudly to get the girls attention. When he saw that he had it, he looked to Ruby as he held his scythe out to her “Alright Ruby I’ll let you hold my scythe. Just be careful not to….”

Dante and the others excluding an amused Blake, HK-97, Donald, Goofy Weiss and Yang. All suddenly were perplexed as they saw Ruby storm right up to Dante. Before easily lifting the scythe from his hands. Then doing a few twirls and such with it. Like it was NOTHING. She an on the smaller side teen girl, was easily swigging and twirling around the bone made scythe like it was normal. Didn’t help with how nonchalant Ruby sounded during the whole thing.

               “Huh it’s a lot lighter than Cresent Rose and I’ll admit, despite it’s more primitive look. The craftsmanship is astounding. The gear here looks a little rusted sadly, but maybe we can fix it up. Besides it looks like it allows you to have your blade point upwards so that’s helpful. Though I would like to see if maybe in the future if I can totally put in a gun mod. I think for you maybe a shotgun. Would a shotgun work for ya?” Ruby went on as her gun nut side was screaming idea’s to incorporate into Dante’s weapon. Then she handed Dante his scythe back who took it while Ruby sported an ever so chipper smile

               “I ah… will ah… I’ll take it into consideration Ruby. Thank you.” Dante replied. Letting what he just saw sink into his mind, the others did the same as they realized that was something they’d have to get use too

               “ANYWAYS…” Donald cut in, he and Goofy looking to the girls “Guess it’s the start of that mission we talked about girls.”

               “Right… the missions to save everyone…” Yang stated as she was starting to feel the pressure of that little matter again “Look I know you’ve said it before and even reassured us. But are you guys sure it’s US. I know these Keyblades are like super special and all that. But maybe it’s someone more… impressive or well you know.”

               “I have to agree with my sister here. I just don’t think any of us are qualified to be world saviors. We’re still in school for dust sakes. How are we supposed to save all these other worlds?” Weiss added in. As she still had a hard time believe she and the girls were chosen ones, those only happened in story books and they were just normal teen girls… at least that’s what she kept telling herself

               “Yeah…” Blake muttered as she sighed some “That and the fact we lost two of our own to who knows where. Some hero’s we are so far…”

               “Hm…” Ruby whimpered as she and the girls began to frown more and more as they really didn’t feel like such hero material right now considering the events leading up to them to arrive in this town in the first place “Look, sure we make a great team and all. But maybe some other better people could be your saviors…”

               “Sternly scolding: Now, now my Mistresses. Enough of that. You four have such a bad habit of putting yourselves down when it comes to this. Doesn’t you four being here with those Keyblade of yours indicated that you are indeed our hero’s. I think it does and you all know it does. So again enough of this my Mistresses. You are indeed our hero’s.” HK-97 reassured as the girls couldn’t argue much with that even if that wanted too

               “HK is right girls. No need to bring yourself down and just because things look bad now. Don’t mean it won’t get better.” Goofy reassured too with a kind smile

               “Goofy is correct there. You four are little too hard on yourselves. Try and give yourselves some more credit.” Guin remarked giving the four teens a nod

               “Agreed. Besides we already sworn to follow you girls and no one else. I think I can say we’re people of our word.” Dante exclaimed as the others nodded in agreement with him “See. So keep those spirits up.”

               “ And with that said no frownie faces ladies.” Ikail remarked sweetly as she gave the four a quick pats on their heads like an elder sister

               “Yeppers. Our ship we’re gonna be using runs on smiles. So give us your best smiles!” Donald added in with a thumbs up to the girls

               “Smiles…” Ruby muttered. As she, Weiss, Blake and Yang looked to one another. A little hesitant at themselves as Ruby sighed a bit “Well, girls?”

It wasn’t a few seconds later the girls slowly lowered their heads. The others wondering what they were doing. But then team RWBY lifted their heads back up once more. Only this time with the biggest smiles they could muster. Mostly looking forces. That and a bit strained too.

               “How’s this!?” Team RWBY asked through their teeth and feeling a little silly for such an over reactive smile

The amused chuckles and laughter that came after such a question was the answer. The girls though oddly felt the need to join in and soon they did so. After what seemed to be half a minute of laughter. They all stopped, the girls feeling better than before. They had needed a good laugh like this as it really had helped. Seconds after they heard from their right down the stairs. A pair of footsteps, seeing that it was Leon.

               “Well seems like you were able to pull through. Good job ladies, thanks to you and your team here. The remaining Heartless either fled or are being tracked by some of the others. I’m sure you’ll meet most of them next time you visit.” Leon exclaimed but continued on “Still glad to see you’re not so down now. I know this isn’t what any of you wanted. But I’m glad to see you’re seeming more up to the task at hand. Just stay safe okay, I mean if we lose you. Well there goes our lives. So no pressure.”

               “Thanks…” Ruby muttered. While Blake frowned some alongside Weiss and Yang eye twitched in slight irritation. But they at least could tell he was trying to be nicer, word being ‘TRYING’. Letting out a small sigh she smiled back at the man “Still again thanks. For real, but can you…”

               “Don’t worry. I’ll tell your friends you’ll be out saving the world.” Leon in a much kinder to replied

               “Well double thank you for that.” Blake said, before she and the girls eyed HK-97 “HK we want you to stay here if only because we want you to help out with keeping this town safe. This is probably going to be our new home for a while and the others will need help too. So again HK if you could.”

               “Joyful and reassuring reply: Do not fret Mistress Blake, you and the other mistresses can rest easy knowing I shall be keeping an eye on your kin. That is my promise and I live to serve.” HK-97 said with a bow as the girls were happy that HK didn’t mind stay here

               “Thank you HK, as always you truly are a good friend and servant to us.” Blake stated kindly before focusing back on the others “Anyways we should get going now.”

               “That we should Blake. Now follow me and Goofy, we were told our ship is outside in some kind of docking bay past the entrance of this place. So we’ll lead you there!” Donald happily stated, before making his way towards the doorway on this section of the area

The girls and the others waved their goodbyes to their Leon and HK-97, before making their way out. Which turns out lead straight back into the first area the girls; and their friends had found themselves in. Still following Donald and Goofy from the gate they were heading to. A ragged black cloaked man passed them. Only for Ruby being next to Weiss in the back of the group, to accidently bump into the man. As she fell on her back side.

               “Ow…” Ruby muttered before she saw the man she’d bump into lend her a hand. Seeing no issue, she took it as he helped her up “Um sorry mister.”

               “Oh no deary. My apologizes. I should have been looking where I was going, but after my trip back here with no sleep for two days. I will admit that I maybe a bit out of it.” The cloaked man exclaimed kindly with a somewhat fatherly tone

               “Two days huh. That’s a lot.” Yang remarked as she was glad the man didn’t seem to blame Ruby and we even kind enough to help her baby sister up

               “Yeah what were you doing out there for?” Blake questioned next. Curious as she wasn’t getting any off vibes from the guy, then again maybe it was just her nerves still flared up some after the battle

               “Hm, well I was simply exploring. You see I like to study how the pathways outside work and such. Quite fascinating too.” The cloaked man answered happily as he seemed enthralled with his work

               “That sounds dangerous to do all on your own sir. I mean what if you break something or get stuck?” Weiss exclaimed as she found the man’s job rather dangerous considering

               “Hehe. Most wonder that but don’t fret young one. I have my ways of keeping out of trouble.” The cloaked man answered. Amused some, before he realized something he’d forgotten to do “Why silly me. I almost forgot. My name is Benjamin and who may you young ladies be?”

               “Oh well nice to meet you Benjamin. I’m Ruby, Yang is the blonde girl and my big sister!” Ruby answered pointing to Yang who gave the man a smile. Before Ruby then pointed to Blake and Weiss “The girl with the cat ears is Blake whose my besties and Weiss is the pretty girl who I call my wife!!”

               “Hello, pleasure to meet you sir.” Weiss said, with a small curtsy while Blake simply nodded

               “Huh….” Ikail, Guin and Dante muttered as the three had noticed that about the rings they saw Weiss and Ruby wore. But they didn’t think the two were married to each other. Though no one heard them so the conversation went on

               “Well meet then the pleasure is mine. But what of your friends with you?” Benjamin inquired, looking to the others who seemed oddly a little guarded as they stared at Benjamin

               “Oh them. We only just meet at least three of them being Ikail, Guin and Dante. They’re really nice so far. Meanwhile Donald and Goofy here have been with us for a while. They’re also very nice.” Ruby answered. Though for her and the girls they didn’t seem to notice their allies more guarded state

               “Well it’s good to meet them as well. But I need to make my way off as adventuring never awaits and because I need some food. Anyways again it was a pleasure to meet you all. Stay safe and enjoy what the outside of the quaint town has to offer. Tata!” Benjamin cheered in glee before making his way off, then was out of sight seconds afterwards

               “He seemed like a nice guy. Hope we can talk to him again since I’m sure he’d have lots of info for us.” Ruby stated

               “I think so too Ruby. Hm maybe we can get him a new cloak too, pains me to see anyone wear such a dirty old thing like he was.” Weiss chimed in as her more fashion loving side of her mind was taking over

               “True dat. But now I’m WAY more curious on what’s waiting for us outside this place. I’m totally excited for it!!” Yang cheered as now this whole world traveling business sounded way more fun than before

               “Always the one for adventure Yang. Heh.” Blake teased. Yang chuckling a little before Blake looked back too others now finally noticing they seemed a little off “Hm, what’s wrong. Something on your minds?”

              “No Blake. Just tired is all. I’m sure once we get on this ship of yours we can take a quick nap. Anyways, let’s get going girls.” Ikail answered for her and the rest. A small smile donning her face as the girls only nodded

Then they made their way off again to leave this place and start their new journey. For the girls they couldn’t help but feel scared, excited and curious too. They hoped only that things wouldn’t get too hectic or dangerous. They were still huntresses in training after all. But again they hoped it would smooth enough sailing from here on.

Oh how foolish they were, so foolish to ever hope for that in this journey…

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

As our hero’s departed for the start of their journey. None had taken notice of the lone Shade watching from above. Watching the battle that had unfolded before they left. Then as the Shade vanished, what it had seen was sent back to somewhere else. A place where a familiar woman called Maleficent was watching. With her others stood around in the shadows. Watching as a council deciding what to do next upon this information.  

               “Hm how interesting. It seems these young ladies are more than just pretty faces to leer at. Interesting indeed.” A man with what sounded like a Spanish accent and medium length hair exclaimed, his silhouette showing he looked just a like a normal guy “Disappointing that such lovely flowers are the hero's we must kill. Such a waste of beauties.”

               “Ugh. You full organics and your…urges. That said I will agree. Those four are much more troublesome than expected. Most unfortunate. But such is the power of these Keyblades it seems. We must be wary.” Another man said, his tone deep and robotic as his silhouette was the tallest of everyone as he crossed his arms

               “Then why don’t we turn them into heartless, that could settle things quickly enough?” Another man said, sternly and seeming annoyed at all the chatter. Though his voice sounded synthesis too a bit. His silhouette showing a bald man with thick armor around his shoulder and what seemed to be a cape

               “Their friends is why fool. Hm, I can’t believe I’m wasting my time thinking on these little rat peasants.” A older vile sounding woman remarked with a sneer. Her silhouette showing a thin woman who wore an extravagant look robe and headdress of sorts

               “Well you’re no prize yourself missy. HAHA!!” A booming deep male voice responded back in amusement but it was more mocking then anything and silhouette show what looked like a large round sack person

               “Shut up!!!” The older vile woman screamed through her teeth and was irritated even more now

               “Now, now. We’re all allies here, let us not build fences between us as it will not serve any of our purposes otherwise.” A calm voice man said.  His silhouette not showing much aside from an average sized man. Though a glint of what seemed to be a pair of shades

              “‘Vero’ I must agree with the father here. You two truly though are acting like children, but I would call them ‘idiota’s’ more than children. That’s insulting to children.” A foreign male voice with an Italian sounding accent said. His own silhouette showing a plump robbed man

               “Ugh. For the love of… PLEASE use words we all know?!” The vile woman demanded as she found the plumped robbed man’s odd words grating at times

               “Fine, quick lesson. Vero means true and idiota means idiot, happy now you idiota?” The foreign man exclaimed. Annoyed more than anything by this point that he seemed to be the only one who knew of his beautiful language

               “Now who is sounding like a child?” A smooth talking man mocked as his silhouette showed another robbed man who had glowing blue fire like hair

               “Enough. I will not have discourse within my own home!!!” Maleficent the only one not hiding within the shadows screamed. Her voice echoing just a bit from her temporary moment of rage

               “Our apologizes, Maleficent.” All the others within the room said. Some more sincere and others more forced, but all were the same in the end

               “Hm. While I do understand banter can be needed in groups such as this. We must keep our minds focused. The Keyblades have chosen these four girls, but will it be them who conquers the darkness or will the darkness swallow them whole into nothingness. Either way they could prove quite useful in the future.” Maleficent exclaimed, narrowing her eyes at the still images of team RWBY and their allies. Before looking at the last two before them in their group “Though I may ask of you our two newest members. I’m sure you’d have more insight here considering they are of your world.”

                “That we would and I personally would keep an eye on them all. I’ve heard enough about them so far that taking these girls lightly would be a fools gambit. Coupled with their new allies and you can understand what I’m getting at.” A young man sternly said. Cross his arms as his silhouette showed he had spiky short hair, some kind of eye mask and what looked to be two bull like horns on his head

                “Especially my beloved Blake here. Oh she’s so cute even now!” The second of the newcomers said. A girl this time whose silhouette showed only that she sported some kind of long ponytail “How I can’t wait to see her again and tell her my feelings finally.”

                “Aren’t you the obsessive one?” The bull horned man replied back with a sneer

                “Oh I’m sorry mister EX-Boyfriend or wait I wouldn’t even call you that. Since you only ask Blake out a half an hour before your train heist. Where she basically dumped you not even twenty minutes later and never came back. How sad.” The girl mocked as the bulled horned man seemed to tense a bit

               “You little-” The bull horned man was about to say and strike the girl across the face. Only for Maleficent to cut in again

                “Silence children. You petty relationship drama will not be tolerated here!” Maleficent ordered as she narrowed her eyes “Understood?”

                “…. Yes lady Maleficent… we understand.” Both the girl and man answered with a bow. Though without even the needed to see their faces. One could tell they gave each other one last glare before focusing back on Maleficent

                “Good. Very good. For now though we will wait and watch them more. See how much of a true threat they will turn out to be. Once we get enough information the next phase of the plan will commence.” Maleficent said as she smirked at the actually anticipation she was feeling about this upcoming war of theirs  “And if they turn out to be a threat beyond what any of us guess well then we’ll simply destroy them will our combine might and as they die I will take great pleasure in watching their life fade away. After that the world and what lies beyond with be for our taking. Heh…hehe…haha…. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

As Maleficent laughed, she at least understood that it would be still difficult to defeat these for and their little friends. But hey, that was the half the fun either way.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Elsewhere…

It was another day like any other in a suburban household. The grass green, the house a tannish color and gave off a feeling of comfort and stability.

Here lived a happily married mother and father, along with two sons. But our focus will be on the older son. A teen who currently was waking up from his messy bedroom as he groaned some. Rubbing his eyes as he opened the window as the light from the sun shined in. Getting out of bed as he wore nothing but black gym shorts, he groggily grabs his clothes for today.

Once that was done with, the young man enters his bathroom and freshens up quickly. Once he’s done, showered, brushed his teeth and changed into his outfit for today. He sees his still sleepy little brother waiting at the door, clothes in hand as his glasses hung a bit down his nose. The older teen smiles as he just ruffles his little brothers hair as the boy grumbles some which got a chuckle from the older boy.

So as he makes his way off to let his little brother use the bathroom and get ready. He makes his way down the stairs past his slumbering boxer Spike who was happily laying in his doggy bed. Giving his dog a quick pet on the head the young teen then makes his way into the kitchen. Where his father was helping his mother finish up with cooking breakfast.

As they finish and as the younger brother who was quicker made his way down and into the kitchen. The whole family then ate breakfast and enjoyed their time together. Their dog Spike even coming over for scraps if any, still this was a happy family if any.

Anyways once all was done, dishes cleaned, the dog happily feed and the morning enjoyed. The two brother grabbed their backpacks and made their way off to school. As they made their way out of the door about to leave. Their mother calls out to them.

               “Boys!” The mother yelled as the boys stop looking back at their mom who walked up to them with a smile “I just wanted to say be careful today. I know it’s Friday and you two promises to meet up with your friends for some fun at the arcade after school. But ever since well… the changes around here. Me and your father just worry is all.”

               “It be fine mom. Me and Raf will stay in the city limits. Besides the danger areas are out ways. None of us go there.” The teen said as his younger brother or Raf nodded in agreement

               “Yeah mama. Besides we got those soldiers keeping an eye out. So no worries, me and Sam will keep safe.” Raf reassured as his older brother or Sam smiled

               “I know. I know, just keep it mind is all. Love you boys and have a nice day at school.” The boys mothers said as she gave her sons a kiss on the cheeks

               “Judie. Can you help me in here, I think the milks gone bad but I can’t tell. Can you give the good old sniff test!” The boy’s father asked their mother or Judie as the woman chuckled some

               “Coming Ron!” Judie said amusingly to her husband or Ron as she gave her sons just one more kiss on each of their cheeks just because. Before making her way back into the house as the door closed

               “Well let’s get going Raf. School doesn’t wait… sadly.” Sam said as he and his brother made their way off and down the street to their new school a bit aways. As they did so Sam decided to ask his brother on something he’d been worried about “Hey Raf.”

               “Yeah Sam?” Raf replied back as he looked at his big brother

               “Been adjusting to school. I know it’s been weird since the event happened that lead to all… this. But just wanted to make sure is all.” Sam asked as he still found this new world of theirs odd

               “Well best as I can. I mean a good chunk of the people we know are well… not anywhere anymore so…” Raf answered as he sighed “Not to mention how big the school is now and all the people in it.”

               “I get ya. I feel the same Raf, but hey at least some of our friends are here and did you hear. Apparently when the incident happened. A few new families had just moved in so maybe we’ll make some new friends with them too. That and I guess were getting a few new students. Sounds nice right?” Sam said as he gave his brother a kind smile

               “Heh. Yeah it does and… oh boy.” Raf began to say, before he stopped which made Sam stop and was about to ask why until he saw too

For he saw the backs of four people that looked rather familiar, being apparently extorted by a gang of several gang members of Japanese’s decent. Each gang member in a mixture of greens, pinks, whites and such. That and some with pistols holsters while one at least had a red baseball bat. Oddest thing was that the gang members had prosthetic limbs that went from hands, to their arms and even legs.

               “Crap… maybe we should-” Sam started to say. Before one of the people. One of the two boys in the group with the two others being girls spoke up

               “Hey man. Let us through, there ain’t no pass fee ya know!” A young tanned boy screamed irritably as his voice had a hint of a Latin accent. Said boy quickly shut up when the leader of the gang pulled out a gun and aimed it at the four as they flinched

               “Well there is now dipshit. This is Tyger Claw territory now and we say you need to pay a fee if ya want to pass. Got it!” The leader with a thick Japanese accent before one of the girls cut in

               “Give us a break jerk. The police and military pushed you guys out when all this started remember!” The girl, who had dark hair and looked more Caucasian argued as the other boy who was also Caucasian and had black hair cut in now

               “Lorie don’t provoke them. Same with you Carlos. They guys got a gun!” The boy said worriedly yet sternly as he just didn’t want to see his friends get shot

               “Jack’s right guy. You’re just tempting fate now.” The last of the group and second girl added in as she was a bit nervous as she looked at Loire “Sis please…”

               “Sorry sis but this is a load of bull and you know it. These guy ain’t nothing but a bunch of thugs!” Lorie argued as she glared at the leader who looked just ready to shoot the group of teens himself

               “Heck yeah they are!” Carlos added in as he and Lorie seemed dead set on not paying up

               “Guys please…” Jack pleaded as he was getting real worried

               “You know what. Maybe me and friends here should show you kids some manners.” The leader stated as her narrowed his eyes from behind his shades as two others in his gang of seven pulled out a revolver and shotgun. The one with the bat smirked while the last three cracked their knuckles

But before the group of four could be shot up or beaten. Suddenly from behind Sam with Raf came in seeming stressed yet calm enough to those who knew them. They stopped moments later with a smile on their faces. Sam taking the initiative.

               “There you guys are. Me and Raf were looking for you.” Sam said as he gave the four pats on the shoulder before looking to the gang leader “And ah… whose this?”

               “None of your fucking business kid. But since you’re here, maybe you can talk with your chooms. Have em pay up?” The leader asked sternly and seeming at his wits end

               “Pay for what ah… sir?” Raf asked a bit nervously

               “UGH. Pay, like pay for the damn fee to pass through our territory kid.” The leader answered angrily

               “B-But ah. Didn’t you guys and those other gangs get-” Raf began to say before the leader seemed to have enough and shot a round in the ground. Near the group of now six’s feet as they flinched again “H-Hey no need for that mister!”

               “Shut the fuck up kid!” The leader ordered as he seemed to take a deep breath, before speaking once again “Alright this is how it’s gonna work brats. You pay and we let you through, you don’t and you get sent to morgue. Got it?”

               “And like we said-” Lorie began to say again. Only for Alexia to cover her mouth before she ended up getting them shot. Carlos was about to do something to, but Jack grabbed his shoulder slightly tight and nodded a silent ‘Don’t please.’

               “Ah ha… um what my friend was gonna say was how much?” Sam asked as he was thankful for Alexia and Jack helping keep their more strong headed friends from making this worse

               “Fifty euro… ahem, fifty lien, caps or bucks.” The leader said. Only to correct himself as the currency here was still a bit of mess

               “As a whole?” Sam asked back hoping so

               “Each.” The leader corrected as he cross his arms, his gun stull in his right hand and his six other lackies were waiting for the order to kill

               “Each you kidding me man. Come on you think any of us have that on us??” Sam argued back now as that was just straight up highway robbery there

               “Well tough shit kid. Those the rules unless… hm. How bout you give us your little gal pals for some…heh. Fun.” The leader suggested as he eyed Lorie and Alexia who got really creeped out as the man and some his gangmates leered at them. The boys pushing the two back behind them as a kind of shield

               “Dude they’re barley fifteen!!” Sam argued yet again as the leader glared back him as he shoved his gun against Sam’s face just barely as it got real tense all of sudden

               “So what. That ain’t stop me yet or my friends. Now what’s it gonna be, money or your little joy toys?” The leader remarked as Sam glared back

               “Ain’t happening. So screw off!” Sam yelled as the leader was surprised by that before he started to laugh

               “Ha get a load of this kid. Got a set on him that’s for sure!” The leader chuckled as his lackies laughed some before he focused back on Sam with a smirk “Still what the hell you gonna do kid. If you can’t see I’m the one with the gun!”

Sam took a deep breath keeping his cool as he was thankful for the classes in their new schools self-defense and for the last lesson on disarming an opponent with a gun. Problem was the gang leaders friends and the fact if he wasn’t quick enough they all could end up dead quickly. Though also it was because he’d never had the thought he’d have to disarm someone for real one day if needed. So this was nerve racking more than it should be. Though Sam knew he had to do something.

But as if an angel was watching over his back. Suddenly the gang leaders robotic hand was shot from the side and flew right off as the leader knelt over in pain groaning the metal stump that use to be where his hand was sparked. All the while he was cursing in Japanese now. His lackies looked to their left and quickly raised their hands up dropping their weapons. Then the kids all looked that way and saw their saviors.

It was a group of ten. Five heavily armored people with heavy weaponry aimed at the gang and stitched to their shoulders was a badge with the name ‘U.C.W Militech’ on it. While four of the others were men and women with service rifles in their hands and aimed too at the gang. While they were wrapped in a more dark brown cloth like armor. On their shoulders was also a badge of a two headed bear. The name ‘U.C.W-NCR’ printed on.

Then came the last of the ten, the one leading this patrol and with a 45.7 Caliber revolver or Ranger Sequoia aimed too. That and with the barrel smoking still from just being shot. This person wore some rather heavy looking armor  over plain clothing and a helmet with red lens, along with a collard long coat. The badge on their left shoulder saying ‘U.C.W-Rangers’ on it. It was this person who spoke.

               “Well, well. What do we got here. Some left overs trying to bother some kids. Alright don’t move or the next one goes between the eyes.” The Ranger who was woman as her voice indicated as such warned. Before looking at one of the Militech soldiers “Ford you, Macky and Kendra cuff em. The rest of you keep your guns trained. I’m going to have a word with our guests. Actually Dylan radio in the Center and ask them why the hell we don’t have one of those Hunters or Pro Heros here already. We were supposed to have them by yesterday from what I was told.”

               “Yes ma’am!” The other nine replied back before doing their tasks

As they did so, Ford, Macky and Kendra cuffing the gang members while the others kept their guns trained on them and Dlyan radioing in the Center. The Ranger moved over to the kids who quickly felt a bit more at ease at being now thankfully.

               “Well now. You kids are lucky we came along, didn’t you get the memo last night?” The Ranger asked somewhat sternly

               “Ah what memo miss….” Carlos began to say. Before he realized they hadn’t ask her yet

               “Just call me Nina. Anyways guess that’s another thing I need to tell the Center.” Nina said as she sighed knowing that it wasn’t kids fault getting caught up here “Well since you I’m here I’ll tell you. Last night we got reports that the Tyger Claws, Animals, Malestrom, Sacvs, Raiders and even those... Eden Gate people having been seen in this area more and more lately. So we just asked everyone to keep an eye out, that and stay away if see any of them; then to call the police.”

               “Oh ah thanks for the heads up then Miss Nina. But are you sure those Eden Gates people are showing up here too more. I’m mean they do every once in a while, but they don’t seem that bad. At least that’s what the news says.” Alexia asked a little nervously

               “Yep and yep. Also don’t be fooled girl, any of you for that matter. Those Gate freaks aren’t as docile as they seem and I can already smell trouble from them. So keep your eyes out okay?” Nina answered as the kids all nodded they understood much to her relief. Then she saw Dlyan walk up to her “Dlyan what’s the word?”

               “Center command said that a Hunter wasn’t available so they sent some of their Ops from Atlas. Who were supposed to be here ma’am. But apparently they got caught in breaking up a death match between a Fanaus who decided to get some chrome and went psycho, and a pissed off Death Claw along with one of those Grimms called a Ursa. That and the Pros are held up too with a spike of gang spotting.” Dylan answered as Nina sighed

               “Great… still off all the ugh. Any casualties with the fight that broke out?” Nina asked as that would definitely make it hard for whoever this team was to get here on time and the Pros with all that seemed to be happening

               “Surprisingly no and MaxTac came in with the police during it to help out the Ops team. Though there were a few wounded, one man even lost an arm. But Trauma team was able to get him and the other wounded patched up as best they could considering.” Dylan explained “Orders now ma’am?”

               “You and the others get those punks in the truck. Then send them off to HQ for questioning. Leave them with Bones. I’m sure that insane Mister Gutsy can get them talking.” Nina ordered

               “Um ma’am I’m not saying no but… you sure. Commissioner Gordan is not gonna be fond of that.” Dylan asked cringing a bit as that man kind of scared the crap out of him

               “I’ll handle Gordan. Believe or not we are friends even if we do argue a lot, beside tell his second in command Rivers first. He’ll understand more and help when Gordan gives me another lecture.” Nina stated as Dylan nodded before looking back at the rest of his patrol. Then ordered them to get the seven Tyger Claw members into the truck. As they did Clarie looked back to the kids “Anyways sorry you had to listen to all that adult stuff. But just to say, we’re probably going to see each other more often.”

               “Have you been assigned here Miss Nina?” Carlos asked for him and his friends

               “That’s right. This is part of the Urban sector of the city so that’s why. That and the fact those punks were here; and from what Dylan told me. We’re going to be needed. By the way what are your names kids?” Nina inquired

               “Oh ah, I’m Sam. The little guy with the glass is my brother Raf.” Sam replied back first with a nod

               “Nice to meet you.” Raf simply said with a smile as Nina was already feeling like she was going to like these kids

               “And I’m Alexia. The other girl is my sister Lorie.” Alexia said next as Lorie flicked the side of her head. Making Alexia flinched for a moment “Hey…”

               “Sorry but you mean big sister right?” Lorie asked smirking as Alexia rolled her eyes

               “By like five seconds Lorie. Big difference.” Alexia snarked back as she and Lorie stuck each other tongues at one another for a few moments as Nina almost chuckled

               “Don’t mind those two. They’re like that, anyways I’m Jack and if you’re going to be around here often. You’ll probably meet my mom one way or another. She’s a nurse but she’s also being trained to be a field medic too.” Jack answered as Nina realized she probably already had met the woman

               “Hm… is her name June. If so I meet her when I needed a quick check up before being assigned here. Nice lady, told me your father is a military man.” Nina said as June had been her nurse that day for the check up and such a pleasure to talk with

               “Yep that’s my mom and my dad is. He’s actually supposed to be coming back soon for a break before going back on duty.” Jack answered as Nina had a feeling she also had meet the man when was back at the Center. As she remembering seeing a solider that looked eerily similar to Jack with those two government agents at one point. But she didn’t say anything since she didn’t know if she was fully sure on that

               “Anyways I’m Carlos and thanks again for helping us out Miss Nina.” Carlos thanked as his friends said their quick thanks to the woman also

               “Eh no problem. I’m just glad we came in time.” Nina said as she already found the kids endearing and she was happy she’d be probably seeing them around often

               “So can we pass now. We’re gonna be late for school?” Sam asked now as Nina felt bad to be the bearer of bad news

               “Sorry kids. Can’t now knowing possible gang activity could be going on around here. Me and my guys have to make sure it’s clear which could take the rest of the day.” Nina answered as the kids groaned a bit knowing now they’d late. Nina again felt bad “Again sorry. I mean I’d let you through if you had some protection. But since you don’t can’t.”

               “I could be of… help.” A man suddenly said from behind the group of teens as they and Nina looked to see who it was

It was man that was for sure if the lower part of his face indicated much. That aside his whole body was just made of metal. From his arms, legs, torso, neck, etc. He also wore a helmet that covered the rest of his head with a black slit glass visor. Finally he was a mixture of black and a light-ish metallic blue. Nina upon seeing him saluted.

               “Robocop sir!” Nina said as this was the first time she’d seen the man cyborg. But had heard enough so far that he was one of the main reason they’d won their mini-war with the gangs/ raiders/ etc early on when all this madness started

               “At ease fellow lawman. I am responding to a call from worried neighbors in this area, saying they saw a group of teens being harassed by some Tyger Claws.” Robocop explained as he eyed the teens and donned a very small smile “It is nice to see you again Sam, Raf, Jack, Lori, Alexis, Carlos.”

               “It’s nice to see you too Officer Murphy.” Raf replied back first as Lori and Sam nodded in agreement

               “Yeah totally dude. I thought you’d be busier than ever considering the police force has been getting new recruits. Thought you’d be training them ya know?” Carlos exclaimed

               “Hey where’s Detective Rivers. He’s usually with you if he’s not doing cases.” Sam asked this time

               "He is busy. When we got word on possible Tyger Claw sightings here, Rivers decided to do some searches around the other parts the Center. Be it here, downtown or the countryside.” Robocop or now Murphy answered “As for your question Carlos. Gordon is taking care of training today. He has me out on patrol today with the NCR, Hunters, Huntresses, Pro Hero and Militech forces. Speaking of may I ask about those Tyger Claws your men have locked in your truck?”

               “O-Okay but before that sir. You know these kids?” Nina asked surprised by that. Then looked at the group of teens “And you know Robocop?!”

               “Heh… yeah. When this insanity started, some of those crazy Malestrom guys were around. Officer Murphy saved us and we helped him out when they got him good with a few grenades. Knocked those creeps out real quick thanks to Alexis and Raf coming up with an idea to hack into their implants at the time.” Sam explained as the two mentioned rubbed the back of their head or left arm at the compliment

               “And the help was much appreciated. Still I’ll escort you to school in the truck.” Murphy said pointing to his patrol car that was a few feet away. Which was more of an armored truck if anything “I’ll be there in a minute or two. I just need to speak with Ranger Nina.”

               “Alright then Officer Murphy that’s fine also…SHOTGUN!” Sam replied back. Before running to the car as the others chuckled and followed behind

As they did that, Murphy yet again smiled a bit. As they reminded him of his son in a way when he was but a boy still and how energetic he was before Murphy became… well what he is now sadly. Still that aside he focused back on Nina.

               “Now then Nina. Have you seen any more Tyger Claw or any of the other affiliated gangs?” Murphy questioned as Nina simply nodded a ‘no’ as her answer “I see. That is… troubling.”

               “Troubling isn’t even the half of it sir. Not by a long shot.” Nina stated as she decided she might as well use his name since he used hers and she felt comfortable with the cyborg already “I mean look I know we took out a lot of the gang's members. But the damn raiders joining with them is what I’m hearing around town. Don’t even want to know what would happen if the Khans or worse the Legion decided to join up or merge with some of these chromed out groups.”

               “Agreed. The possibilities of that are rather unsettling.” Murphy said. Knowing that would mean bad news if the chrome jockey gangs decided to merge with those like the Great Khans or wore as Nina put it, the Legion “Speaking of them. What of the Legion. Any signs of them near the Hoover Dam?”

               “Not yet thankfully. Ever since this all started the Legion has been quiet and that worries me. The Dam though has been fortified beyond belief ever since this whole event began for us. But gladly everyone pitching in to fix the place up has been a great help since it’s our version of the Hoover Dam that we all rely on for power.” Nina explained as she did want to go on with more. But by now she knew she would be taking up time for Murphy dropping the kids off at school “Anyways I’ll let you go. Me and my team will be around so we can talk more. Oh and nice meeting you Murphy.”

               “You as well Nina.” Murphy simply said with a nod before turning around to drop the kids off school

As he did so, Nina making her way back over to the truck her squad was waiting at with the cuffed punks in the back wondered what else would be happening. As lately she’d been getting an odd feeling something was gonna start up real soon.

Especially considering some of the rumors out there were seeming rather… dreadful. Especially the ones about dark creatures other than Grimm popping up lately. Oh well maybe it was best not to worry. Beside they were just rumors.

.

.

Right?

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Tired…so tired…

As Jack thought this through his mind slumbering against his arms. He wondered why he stayed up late last night even if he knew today was a school day. Then again maybe it was because he was excited from the news his dad was coming back soon. Not that he never saw the man, it’s just he knew his father was always on call much to the older man irritation at time from what Jack could tell. Which helped him feel better whenever his dad had to leave suddenly for yet again another assignment.

Still that aside he was glad that the situation with those Tyger Claws had been dealt with. That and Officer Murphy giving him, and his friends a ride to school. Still Jack did wish he could have done more, it hadn’t been too long since the school was formed and the new teachers taught them their subjects. One of them being hand to hand which was useful in this new version of the world. That and a few lessons from his dad, because Jack just thought knowing some kind of self-defense was useful.

Oh well he couldn’t complain much. He and the others got out safely, so again no real reason to-

.

ZAP!

.

               “Gah!!” Jack yelped as he got a small quick shock on his hands. Everyone else  in class taking notice and laughed a bit. While the teacher of this class addressed Jack

               “Jack. Are my lesson boring or somethin?” A woman who looked about twenty four years old asked half amused, yet half sternly too as she crossed her arms

               “Oh ah…ah no Miss Alvarez. Honest.” Jack quickly answered as he knew that despite his teacher sounding a bit amused, she also was scary when she scolded one of them. Usually him when he was a bit more tired in the morning. Not his fault he had a hard time waking up or falling asleep early the night before

Speaking of his teacher was interesting for sure. The woman had been part of the world that Militech, some of the other corporations and the cyber implants came from. That and some of the gangs too like the Tyger Claws. Still she went by Judy Alvarez as her full name was, apparently she also had been much older before ending up in this new version of the world. Which was kind of scary at how she must have been as an older woman compared to now being younger again. That aside she was nice too once you got past all the at times bluntness and even some snark.

               “Is that so. Well then you must know already the answer to my question. So tell me, what are some of the functions our BD devices are capable of and what is the process if your BD starts gonking out when in use still hm?” Judy questioned one of her more nicer students. Not that she didn’t like the rest, she did but Jack caught her attention more. One because he sometimes fell asleep and not that she blamed him since he seemed the type to have a hard time slumbering. But two because the boy reminded her of her brother, so full of potential yet didn’t know it yet

               “Ah… um… ah… I don’t know. Sorry Miss Alvarez.” Jack tried to answered, but knew she could tell he hadn’t heard. Didn’t help when he heard some snickers from his fellow classmates. Thankfully Miss Alvarez cut in

               “Quiet now. Anyways Jack since you didn’t heard a lot my lesson today. I’m going to ask you stay after school. Got it?” Judy said sternly. Yet in a slightly kind manner as Jack just nodded. Then suddenly the bell rang “Ah guess were ran out of time. Well see you tomorrow kids, and Jack remember back here after school for a catch up. I’ll know if you try to bail.”

               “Y-Yes ma’am.” Jack simply replied back as some more snickers occurred as they and Jack himself left the class room

And as Jack did. The door closing behind him, he smiled just a bit that even if his teacher was a bit hard on him. It looked like she cared enough. Then again this new school formed for all grade from Kindergarten to Twelfth had been interesting so far as he stared down the now somewhat more familiar Hallways of United Coalition World High or U.C.W.H for short. Still as Jack walked down for his periods lunch, he passed by many of the student from his original school and the students from the other worlds. He even heard some talks occurring here and there.

.

.

“Whoa dude, that chrome of yours is wicked. Wish my mom would let get some but she’d kill me if I did.”

“Yeah but dude. You got freaking lion claws, ears and a tail. That’s freaking awesome if you ask me man!”

“Ha thank dude!”

.

.

“T-Thanks again for the help with my homework. Been gettin easier for me since the wastes are part of this world now. But still hard to remember some of this stuff.”

“No prob. Hehe I’m always glad to help and hey maybe we could go out for a snack one day…heh if you would like that.”

“Oh a-ah sure. But please tell it’s n-not two hundred year old snack bits?”

“Haha you’re funny!”

“W-Well I try.”

.

.

“I don’t know still. You think it be a good to try becoming a huntress?”

“Take it from a huntress in training. You got the skill and the smarts for it. Like our buddy here, though why the rangers?”

“Look I just think they’re cool and besides I’m more of the frontline type anyways. But hey if that doesn’t work out. I hear the U.C.W Police Department is always looking for recruits.”

“Well whatever us three do later on. Let’s just make a promise to keep in touch. It hasn’t been too long but you’re both my best friends.”

“Then it’s a promise!”

“For sure.”

“Aw I love you both. Ha besties!”

.

.

“I’m telling you man. You should try and convince your mom to move away from the country side; and closer to the Urban sector or the Fuyuki sector. I don’t know how you and your folks feel comfortable there with those crazies from that cult walking around. Hell I want to even offer you a appointment with Mister Vik when he’s working his Rip doctor gig to get some needed chrome just in case. I’ll pay even man, like for real me and rest here are just worried.”

“I agree. I’ve been hearing some of those cult wackos have even been seen near the Center itself handing out flyers more and more. Which isn’t bad and the cops usually can get them to leave, but I don’t know. They just… give me the creeps. The canine side of me just ugh… swear it flares up every time.”

“Not to add to the fact that we still need to worry about those Grimm, raiders and all other horrors outside the borders. Thank the lord we got our military and Heros are keeping an eye on it. But I’ll say this, not sure if it’s true or not. But apparently if anything does start up. Our leaders have a plan to evacuate the Center, urban sector, country side and all the other territories. To near where the floating city of Atlas and the land of Menagerie meet up. I even heard they’re finalizing deals for that very plan.”

“I just hope it goes well. I maybe a Fanaus that was born in Valco. But even I know that those two places are very… tense with each other. Dust knows now how much more tense they are now being literal neighbors.”

“Well either way guys. I appreciate the concern and don’t worry. Me and my folks are feeling the same. Heck my pa is already trying to see if they have any residents near the Freeside Metroplex. Said he and ma always wanted to go to Vegas or well… I guess New Vegas now but never mind. Point is we even know things aren’t right.”

“Good to hear choom. Hey and if you do move to the Freeside Metroplex, make sure to invite us to a welcome home party. I’ve been wanting to see what New Vegas is like and the so called Kings gang. Sound interesting.”

“Haha. I’ll try to remember, now let’s get some grub before all the warm food is taken.”

.

.

Yep just normal chats, though the last one did worry Jack a bit. Then again considering all the new dangers of this world had to offer. He honestly didn’t think those Eden Gate people were so bad. Besides he and his friends saw a few service announcements with that John Seed guy. He seemed nice enough, maybe a bit too enthusiastic but harmless.

Either way he needed to make it to lunch. The other would be waiting for him since they share the same lunch period. Then he’d probably hear Lori and Carlos talk about their class on marksmanship with Miss Armstrong, and how adorable the dog she always brought with her named Boomer was. That and he’d probably also hear Raf and Alexi talking about the newest subject that Professor Oobleck had done today. Though Jack swore they were the only two in the whole school that caught every word he said since the man was the personification of a coffee high. That and probably hear Sam about his lessons today in Mister Viktors class for Rip Doctor, and Cybernetics 101.

Either way Jack was happy that things were going well so far now after a while back when all there worlds became one. For now though food was on his mind and ugh… that right he needed to make sure to stay awake too in Professor Ports class. He still had no idea why he was teaching at his age since the old man usually talk a lot about his days as a Hunter instead of the actual lessons. But oh well.

At least his stories were entertaining enough to listen too…

.

.

.

Today was.... odd so far…

At least that’s what one would say if you were David Martinez. A somehow now resurrect individual.

Honestly he was catholic thanks to his mom, no a great if barley one but catholic and had his doubts at times. He always thought that was normal. But now… well he didn't have much doubts of the afterlife or the supernatural in general considering he was alive again. Though that said, despite the oddness of this; there were definitely benefits to this whole resurrection thing.

               "So David. What's the plan my choom?" A young woman asked curiously and with some pep in her system as David smiled a bit at that. Looking back a bit seeing some of his... guests

The one who spoke was probably his best choom. Rebecca who despite coming back to life and being told of HOW she died as she didn't seem to remember like he had. Seemed ever so chipper and ready to shoot anything in their way. Just because she wanted too and because she was a bit pissed off still at how she died. Said it was ‘Total fucking bullshit. That limp dick borg is gonna die next time I see him!’ Her words by the letter.

Still like Rebecca, the others with him had also been resurrected and much to his joy. Most of them all were members of his old crew. Aside from one.

From the start there was his old boss/mentor Maine who had his left arm over his outputs, Dorio shoulders. Who didn't mind one bit as she let him. That and the fact they both remember exactly how they died so they said screw the subtly which to be honest had little beforehand. But again screw it and just flaunt it without a care in the world. Helped too that it seem Maine cyberpsychosis was all but gone now somehow.

Next was obviously Rebecca and her brother Pilar. Both not even remembering their own deaths. Then again maybe that was because of how quick they had been. Still it had been the first time Rebecca had shown any affectionate love in front of them. As she ran up to Pilar and gave him a big hug. Pilar returning it back as both seemed happy beyond belief to see each other. Then Rebecca kicked Pilar in the balls and screamed at him that he died before she could have killed him for always being a perverted no good gonk. Then Pilar just laughed despite his own pain. Still it seemed the two did love each other as much as siblings could even if they argued at times, threatened though more on Rebeccas part or mocked each other.

Then came Falco and Kiwi. Falco the only one who confirmed he'd died an old man and remembered the exact time, and day he died. He'd also said things had changed actually for the better in the later years. But he wouldn't get into it saying he hoped 'He' could explain better if they found the man. Whoever that was considering Falco was the one who provided a set of coordinated for whoever they were going to now. Then Kiwi who now had a mouth instead of just the mask covering where her mouth should have been. Though to be honest it had been a bit tense at first with her David admitted. At least for him, Rebecca and Falco. But Kiwi for once actually apologized and begged even for their forgiveness. The only reason that he, Rebecca and Falco even forgave her is because Kiwi actually cried. Like legitimately cried and was blubbering mess for a bit say along the lines of 'Betrayed my family' and 'Betrayed my little girl'. They all had a feeling who Kiwis little girl was.

Speaking of members. Everyone, especially David hoped Lucy was okay. They all had some odd feeling she was alive and fine. But that didn't make them worry less. Again David especially considering that was his output, his girl.

Either way this was all strange so far, so very strange considering. Still David knew he had to tell Rebeccaa something if anything.

               "Aside from meeting whoever this guy Falco knows. Can’t say, sorry Becca.” Daivd answered as he hoped that maybe once they got to their destination this friend of Falco’s would help out

               “Well whatever happens next. I’m simply just happy to be back with you mijo.” A woman from Davids right happily said

Ah yes the one last thing that came out of this, the last of his guests. Much to his joy it was another woman who happened to be his mother, Gloria.

The woman here beyond confused on what even happened when she awoken. Why David seemed a bit older and why Maine, along with his crew even knew her son. It had been a quick explanation and Gloria wasn't exactly happy with most of it. But she let that be as she was more than happy to be with her son again. All in all it was the best reunion anyone could have asked for with a relative. Still David smiled as he looked to his mother.

                 "Same here mama. Same here." David stated happily before looking back to Falco " Hey Falco are you sure this guy is trustworthy?"

                 “Like I said before. He sure is.” Falco answered calmly like before

                 “Then why the hell ain’t telling us more old man?” Pilar questioned seeming calmer then he usually was and bit tense. Then again considering what he’d been told about his death he may have had a drastic change in attitude for the most part

                 “I’m not that… never mind. Look only reason I ain’t tellin is because none of ya would believe me if I did and why I know my friend is trustworthy.” Falco explained crossing his arms

                 “Try us.” Kiwi simply chimed in as it couldn’t be any more insane then coming back to life

                 “Yeah come on Falco. We all just got rezed. Ain’t no damn way whatever you say could shock us.” Manie exclaimed as Dorio simply nodded in agreement

“Fine then. Well would ya believe me if I said by the time I died Night City had become the global capital of the world. That and my friend came back a few years after some shit he dealt with and that he started a revolution that ended with the major corps all burning down aside from Militech who backed this up. Then having what remained being Trauma Team, some of the smaller food and home bases corps being reformed into a humanitarian force. Which helped with Night City becoming said global capital and by the time of his death a few years before me. The world as we knew it had become a Eden of peace, cyberware and comradery?” Falco answered stopping in his tracks as to explain which the other did too. Though by the time he was done, everyone even Gloria looked at the man like he’d gone insane. Falco just chuckled “Told ya. Hard to believe.”

                 “No offense Falco dude but… ya on fucking drugs or your brain still mush from being old when ya offline. Cause you are talking some crazy ass fucking shit there.” Rebecca asked. No hint of teasing or sarcasm as she was for once rather dumbfounded

                 “Yeah you too gonk still??” Pilar asked next as he was very dumbfounded, ironically he and his sister Becca shared a simialir face of dumbfoundness

                 “No I ain’t on drug and I’m NOT that old. Sides I still was plenty smart by time I passed.” Falco argued a bit as he had expected this reaction and eyed the others “Thoughts?”

                 “Hate to say it. But I agree with Rebecca and Pilar. You sound crazy, sure maybe you lived to see old age. But what you’re saying does not seem possible.” Doire answered first as it sounded very out of her realm of possibilities

                “Well much I don’t want to say it myself. But I kind of believe you there Falco.” Maine exclaimed as he noticed the siblings and his girls seemed surprise by that “What we came back to life for hells sakes. Not thinking what Falco told us couldn’t happen. But at the same time I still have doubts.”

                “Same. Considering how were here now and how moms alive too. I’m more incline to believe it.” David said as it did sound crazy. But again considering currently what had occurred he was more on the believing side of things. Then he eyed Kiwi “Kiwi?”

                “I’m staying neutral here until I see some evidence is all. So don’t drag me into this.” Kiwi answered as that was fair

               “Well I for one believe you. Besides anything sounds better than how the world was when I… well died.” Gloria said as she was still reeling from the fact that she died. But just being back with her son was good enough

               “Well at least some of you believe. That said we should be closing in on my friends location. That and get away from this damn heat…” Falco said as he slumped a bit

               “Yeah…” Everyone else muttered as they slumped a bit too considering

Oh yes. As you see the group had awakened not just anywhere but apparently in some god forsaken desert. With only a long weathered asphalt road to lead them straight ahead. Which coincidently was in the direction Falco’s friend was at.

Not to mention though that the group had passed by the occasional burnt out cars of unknown models, skeletons, boarded up or straight up ruined houses and abandoned buildings. Heck even some old ruins of what looked like mono eyed giant mechs that were rusted and other giant mechs that all had shields on them. Which indicated the group quickly that they weren’t at home anymore. Especially the other recent reason to back that up.

               “Eh… don’t even get me started on those fucking roaches. I’m mean shit that was insane and disgusting. Glad we shot those little fuckers up.” Rebecca chimed in with a shiver. As if there was one thing she was scared of it was bugs, primarily cockroaches “Gah. Shivers me the fuck up thinking of those oversized pests.”

               “Can’t say I blame you there. I ain’t scared but dog sized roaches is where I draw the damn line.” Maine exclaimed

               “So the fucking large ass Geckos didn’t freak you out. Cause they freaked me the hell out, specially since they stood upright.” Pilar stated as she shivered himself along with Kiwi and Gloria at least at that early encounter “Creepy ass little bastards.”

               “Least some of the supplies we found made it worth it. Especially the weapons.” Dorio chimed in with a small smile at that silver lining at least

Yep apparently they weren’t alone. As the group at some of the small ruins they came across also had some creatures that called it home. One with dog sized cockroaches that everyone ended up stomping to death. Then Geckos that stood upright and attacked them. That second attack was thankfully easier to deal with considering they had new guns and melee weapons by then that they found after killing the roaches.

Speaking of the weapons they had were odd ones, old looking and yet advanced. Some more than others since one fired plasma and another lasers. While the melee weapons varied too.

For starters David had tucked away in a pocket inside his jacket a simple grey steel colored pistol that had an underbarrel torch to it and was in decent condition. He found some ammo that went with the gun labeled 10mm so he just called the gun a 10mm Pistol. Meanwhile in another pocket inside his coat he simple founded a serrated knife that looked made from combat. So he called it a combat knife.

Next when it came to Pilar. He tucked in one of his pockets a pair of spiked brass knuckles which he said would make cool ass arms quote ‘Even preem times eighty!’ when he sported them in the next fight. Meanwhile he happily had in his right hand still what could only be called an old world retro gun that fired freaking plasma bolts out of it. I looked so old yet was more advanced than some of the gun back in their own world. That and it was loud too, still it also had the word defender scratched in on the right of it for some reason. So the name given was the Plasma Defender while Pilar nicknamed the thing… ugh… the ‘Goo Maker’. Fucking seriously Pilar?!

Perverted gonk aside. Next was Dorio who had strapped to her left side was an old worn machete. While strapped on her back was an also very old timey yet advanced rifle. One that shot lasers in singles. The name simply given to it was the Laser Rifle since that what it was.

Kiwi herself had strapped to her back a fire axe that looked like it needed some sharpening soon, but was still effective for the time being. While in her hands she held an old looking bolt action rifle that fired 308. Rounds. But for simplicities sake Kiwi just called it a hunting rifle and though not use to using one, was just fine with it too as she preferred to keep her distance.

Then came Maine who was very happy with what he found. As strapped to his back under a backpack of ammo was what could only be called a sledgehammer on roids or a super sledge as was nicknamed by the man. Speaking of that, the backpack of ammo was connected to a freaking 5mm minigun that looked badass already and on Maine was just super badass. But he also was one of the only two to have three weapons. As he had holstered in his right pocket a fancy looking pistol that shot 12.7 rounds. Hence the name the 12.7mm Pistol.

The other who had three weapons was Rebecca. Who had in her hands much to her joy a shotgun. An old 12 gauge pump action shotgun used for hunting and a gun that Rebecca had always wanted to have in her possession if only for the fact she thought it was a badass old gun from back when. Now she did and loved it as it was nicked named by the others the Hunting Shotgun. While Rebecca named it ‘Guts the Second’. Meanwhile on her back was another weapon she liked even if it was a one shot then reload. It was grenade launcher or better named for its more long range appearance. The Grenade Rifle. Though strapped to her back too was a freaking chainsaw. Really a chainsaw and no one had the guts to say no to that. Then again considering it was Rebecca who had now a chainsaw. Probably was for the best to just let her have it.

Then came Falco who happily took what he found to be a cowboys best friend. A .45-70 Gov’t hunting revolver. One he’d shot a few times as a young boy and loved it. They were a rare piece back in his world and now he had one. Hell it even had a slot to add scope to if need be. He couldn’t be happier as the weapon was holstered in his right pocket, though he also had strapped under his belt on his left side was a bowie knife. Again Falco felt like a real cowboy now, he just needed the hat and he was good.

Finally came Gloria who though had lived in Night City and knew of all the dangers there. Had never actually been in a fight or even used a weapon. She was mostly against that stuff having hated it from when she was very little. BUT… that said she even knew she needed to keep herself safe. That and everyone else, especially David asked her to at least have something on her just in case. That said she found a baseball bat with some old tape wrapped around handle, one that was strapped to her back currently. While in her hands was a weapon that seemed a bit much for her. That being an Assault Rifle or maybe an M-16 from those documents on the wars before the fall of the old net. Still in everyone else’s defense for the pick. Since she never fired a gun, might as well give her one that fired a bunch of bullets that could hit something eventually. Then just a single shot weapon that could miss.

So yeah despite them just waking up, everyone here was well aware that there were some dangers to have. Thankfully aside from Gloria. Everyone else here were professional mercs or Edgerunners.

               “True. Though Gloria you good with yours. I know you said you’ve never used one, but do we need to worry?” Kiwi asked as she smiled a bit and was kind of glad to have a mouth now

               “Nada. I may have not ever used a gun or gotten into a fight. But I’m a quicker learner.” Gloria said as she patted her sons shoulders “Sides my late husband taught me some things about how to handle a gun. If only to keep myself and little mijo here safe.”

               “Mama…” David muttered though blushed a bit when he heard the girls at least chuckle at that. Then he heard something he’d found too and placed on his wrist, start to beep “Huh guess this thing does work better than I thought it would. Pretty preem.”

Ah right the last item that David was lucky enough to find in that stock pile of goodies with the dog sized cockroaches. Seriously someone must have been a prepper there. That aside the item David found was bulky if not interesting enough. As it some kind of wrist mounted computer that was called a Pip-Boy. Dark tanned in color it came with a comfy glove and leather padding for when he clamped it around his arm. The thing quickly turned on not even seconds after he did so. David again had to admit it was retro, cool and he found the little guy mascot funny enough.

That said he showed it to everyone else and they found interesting too. Though that’s also when they alongside David learned that this Pip-boy could also manage someone’s storage somehow, could keep tabs on notes, had a radio, a Geiger counter, could keep tabs on now Davids health and most importantly had a map function. Which is what Falco used to at the time hopefully pray that his coordinates worked which they did. Which was why they were even going the way they were now, aside from having no real other choice but semantics. And it was thanks to Davids Pip-Boy which he’d grown fond of already.

               “Got that right Davey. Thing looks old as hell though, but works. So we gotta see if we can tune up that little guy. Seems like he’s crying out for one ya know?” Rebecca mused with a smirk as the others chuckled or just nodded if only to keep their minds off the ever burning heat of this damned desert

               “Heh. Well can’t argue with that Rebecca and already got a few good-” David began to say. Before suddenly his Pip-Boy began to make a ‘Beep, Beep’ sound “Oh hey look at that. I think were right next to our target. It about…huh to our right.”

As David said that a little confused. Everyone else turned their heads to the right slowly and David did last as they all saw of all things a gate that lead down to what seemed like a large farm of sorts with a few barns, a house and well it just looked nice considering it was smacked dabbed in the desert.

               “Huh….” David just muttered as he rubbed his eyes

               “How did we not see this?” Gloria asked out loud as pretty much everyone else muttered that too

               “Honestly by this point let’s just chalk it up to how sudden everything was, plus the heat from the sun. Okay?” Kiwi suggested as everyone just silently nodded in agreement “Let’s go in now and meet this friend of Falco’s. I just need something to drink and eat. Anything by this point honestly.”

               “Good point beside I’m star-” David began to say only to be cut off moments later

               “Hoha. What we got here, bunch of gonks trying to break into the home!” The stereotypical voice of a drill sergeant screamed out all of sudden. As the recently resurrected group took notice of this someone or something appear between them and the gate to the homestead ahead

This thing was robot, but one that no one in this group even could say they knew off. As it look really odd to them. Why well mostly because for one it was floating ball with three long appendages with eyes on them, a thruster keeping it up and three long leg like appendages. One with a pincher, one with a gun of sorts and another with a flamethrower. That mixed with a military green and one was for sure. This was guard bot made for war. Though only Kiwi raised a brow noticing the terminology the bot just used, that and maybe Dorio but she didn’t show it if at all if she did. Still the guard bot seemed ready to attack if needed as he floated closer to David since he was the one leading the group.

               “Well bucko. Choom or not?” The guard bot asked as finally everyone else took notice of the bots wording

               “Hold on did you just say-” David began to say. Only the guard bot cut him off

               “I’m askin the questions here gonk head. Now answer or else I’mma fuck you up like a corpo taking a famers farm away!” The guard bot threatened as David was doing his best to NOT yell back this time at least. Considering they were in uncharted territory

Unfortunately, Rebecca came in to have Davids back of all times…

               “Hey bucket head. Why don’t you piss off and let us pass!” Rebecca yelled narrowing her eyes a bit

               “Ah fuck…” Maine, Dorio, Kiwi and Falco muttered while Pilar watched with interest. Gloria meanwhile was doing a little prayer that things wouldn’t possibly get worse

               “Eh. Kid back off and watch your tongue. Sheesh.” The guard bot sternly scolded as Rebeccas right eye twitched a bit as she aimed her shotgun at the bot

               “THE FUCK DID YOU SAY ASSHOLE. I’M AN ADULT WOMAN BUCKET HEAD, YOU WANNA GET SHOT!!” Rebecca screamed as no one. No ONE called her a kid, she was just short and petite there was nothing wrong with that for fucks sakes

               “TRY IT SHORTY. AIN’T GONNA CHANGE THE FACT YOU’RE LOLI BAIT!!!” The guard bot screamed back as Rebecca was seriously about to pull the trigger. Only reason was that she still had enough sense to not temp fate considering their circumstances. But boy did she want to just kill this stupid asshole robot, she wanted to do it so badly

Thankfully unknown to the group or the guard bot. It seemed the owner of this place, being a man finally came out as he stopped behind the guard bot before addressing the machine seeing the situation playing out.

               “Ey. Mitch chill, preciate it but I think these folks are friends.” The owner of this place calmly. If not loudly said as the guard bot looked back to his master

               “Sir are you sure?” The guard bot or Mitch asked a bit more concerned as the man smiled and patted the bots chaise

               “Yep. Sides So Mi, my ma, the kids and the others need help with the garden. They got Scorpion course but they always need the extra hands. So can ya do that Mitch?” The man asked as the guard bot took a moment or so before answering back

               “Yes sir!” Mitch said before facing the group once more “I’ll be watching you all. Specially you loli bait.”

               “Gee lucky me… hope you get scrapped cock sucker.” Rebecca simply said flipping off Mitch

               “Little…” Mitch grumbled as he hovered away. Though the sounds of faint grumbles could still be heard mostly

               “Heh. Well if you folks are done with Mitch. I have a good hunch were you’re all from and who at least one of you are. Looking at you Falco my man.” The man stated calmly as Falco simply smirked back with a thumbs up

The others realizing who this must be. Got a much better look at the man now and he did stick out a bit compared to the many who used to live in Night City.

This man was somewhat taller than David, Pilar and Falco at least. He was Caucasian if they went by his skin tone and crew cut with the top grown out a bit more and a beard. Both blonde in color. While his face and eyes had black markings on them and that lead down to his neck. He wore a pair of leather pants, brown leather boots, on old Samurai shirt and finally sported a pair of yellow tinted aviators that hung a bit down on his nose. Which showed the most oddest feature on him. His eyes. For his eyes were a dark grey with white irises and connected were two lines of wiring that must have connected to his brain. Like he’d been blind or maybe born blind. Either way despite being Falco’s friend. They all felt something was off about this guy. Mainly that he was VERY dangerous. Still Daivd took the initiative to reply back.

               “Yeah. You’re Falco’s choom then…huh?” David asked back as the man nodded which helped David feel a bit more at ease as he smiled at his mom and crew to reassure them. That and to get one last confirmation from Falco who smiled that this man was indeed the friend he’d been on about. Knowing this now David felt a lot at ease now as he stared back at the man “If that’s so. Guess that makes us chooms now to huh?”

               “Damn right kid.”  The man quipped in a friendly manner

               “Heh. Anyways before we talk more, what is your name choom?” David asked as that had been one thing Falco hadn’t told them. Mainly because they wouldn’t recognize the name so what would have been the point

The man in turn took a moment, before relaxing his stance as he crossed his arm and smirking back at  David in a friendly manner.

               “I’m V.” V simply said. Before turning around and making his way back to the home

But as he did. He motioned the others to follow and after a few seconds when Falco did just like that. The others followed behind. Though to be honest when it came to them as a group, Gloria was the only one wondering what else this new world had to offer.

But she could wonder about that later. Since now she had all the time to think on it and for that she was truly grateful.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Elsewhere…

Inside the largest building in the middle of what was now the living city that inhabited all who lived within the borders. Was the building simply known as The Center. Why it was called that was rather simple and well known to all who lived in the city.

It was because this is what housed the governments armed forces who wanted to stay there and officials who did what they could to keep; and improve the lives of everyone. Speaking of, currently a few members of the Centers council, three being men and the other two women. Were here discussing news and future plans. All of them standing around a holo table as it displayed their city, the sectors. Their cities frontlines/ borders and the outlands.

               “So what the news today?” A man asked as he had his arms crossed “Cause I’ve been hearing rumors that we got the Tyger’s at least trying to come back in the Urban Sector and that does not sit well with me.”

The man that spoke was a dark skinned man wearing a nice blue suit that had a bit of his gut showing under the tuck shirt. This man was Agent Willam Fowler of his world United States Government and was one of the first to step up in this leadership position since he was technically the highest ranking member of his governmental forces when they first arrived. He wasn’t happy about it, but he knew someone had to step up and he might as well.

To Agent Fowlers right stood a woman who also was darker skinned woman. Who wore currently a simple red dress and brown fur line jacket with the sleeves pushed up to her usual attire. Oddest thing about her was that she had a pair of tiger shaped ears on her head and markings on her that looked like tiger strips. This was the once wary if nearing hostile Sienna Khan. The now ex-leader of the White Fang who went into hiding after she was nearly killed by… that backstabber she once called a friend. Now she was simply the leader at the moment for the Fanaus of the once island they resigned on. At least until Ghira and his wife were found. She hoped soon as she wanted to say a few good apologies to them.

Meanwhile to the left of Fowler was the second of the women here that reluctantly took a leadership role here. Hated it, but knew she needed to considering her knowledge of her own world and her people. That and the fact she had the guts to keep at it even if things may or to her would spiral out of control. She was from the scatter remnants of Night City and its once biggest Fixer, Rouge Amendiares. Again a woman who didn’t really care for her role now as one of the cities leaders. But knew she needed to if to make sure everything from her world stayed well either in control or was stomped out hopefully soon. Oh and she like many of the older folks from her world were now much younger. Like she was and though still a bit unnerved by it, Rouge didn’t mind much either.

Meanwhile on other side of the table and across from Sienna was the second of the men here. A man from Sienna world now fused to this world in a major way and was also one of the reluctant leaders as he already was the General of the Atlas Military. He was General James Ironwood. He was quietly waiting to give his report and avoid eyeing Sienna too much as she seemed to be doing the same for some reason. Though a glance or two did occur and they seemed a bit awkward at times if not full of remorse or something like that.

Finally to Ironwoods right, across from Fowler was a military man from the NCR of the Mojave Wastelands or well now the Outer Lands. His name was Colonel James Hsu. He was one of the few that didn’t love or hate his new position. But knew he had the experience to do so and since he was technically in charge of all the NCR units anyways even before the incident a while back and hadn’t hear from his superiors. He felt he was right enough for this new role.

All aside, they and the rest of their group not here were doing what they could to make sure everything kept stable. That said it was Rouge who answered back first when it came to Fowlers questions.

               “Cut the attitude Fowler. Think any of us were happy as shit when we heard the news?” Rouge stated as she crossed her arms and sighed “Fucking Tyger’s. Didn’t think those bastards had the guts to try and come back so soon. But fuck me I guess that’s what I get for being hopeful for once. Least the Fuyuki and Outer sectors have been left alone from those assholes. ”

               “Ahem… crass words aside this news in general isn’t good one bit. So trust us Fowler we need want answers too.” Hsu exclaimed before looking at Ironwood and Sienna “Any words on your ends. Nothing out of the ordinary?”

               “At least for my side. None of my scouts have notice anything, aside from the occasional Grimm and the few Raiders that thought it would be smart enough to try and make camp there.” Ironwood answered first as even if it was a few dead raiders so far. That didn’t help him feel at ease at what could come next possibly

               “Same here. Though we did find Malestrom trying to make trade deals with the now hidden White Fangs. My people were able to stop them, but those that remained committed suicide before we could take them in.” Sienna answered as she sighed too for a moment. Before continuing on “Speak of. What about those cult nut jobs. Gate something…”

               “Edens Gate. That’s them Sienna.” Fowler answered as he crossed his arms

               “Stupid ass name if you ask me… still Sienna asked a good question. So any word on them. I mean those folks are bat shit insane from what I’ve heard about what they preach.” Rouge asked now as she found those Eden Gates people unsettling and that was saying a lot considering her previous life “Can’t we just arrest them on suspicion. I mean come on they’re making a statue to that gonk head leader of theirs!”

               “Haven’t they just started on the feet of that statue?” Hsu questioned as he hadn’t kept mind of them since he was more worried about the legion, raiders and gangs that he knew were teaming up even if proof had been barely found of that

               “That they have Hsu. That they have, still at least we we’re able to get control state wise of the country side. We even are trying to get support to have a garrison there of our troops near Hope County just in case the Eden Gates folks do finally try something.” Fowler explained as he felt some relief considering some of the other council members wouldn’t be too fond of that idea “Glad a few of members aren’t here right now to hear this.”

               “True that. I’m not a fan of that shit usually myself, but hey I can see the practicality of it. Beside of few of their more notable community members do work at the school. So maybe we could have them help us sway the others. That or at least get some good blackmail material. Not my usual MO but gotta do what we gotta do.” Rouge mused as the other just sighed a bit hearing that

               “Old habits die hard huh?” Sienna asked as Rouge just shrugged not denying it. But she let it be as she could tell things were still pretty tense from the discussion. So she decided to brighten it up a bit “Anyways. Gloom and doom aside, there is good news. Like for one I’ve been told that the school is officially done being constructed so we can move the equipment to bolster our frontline bases on our borders.”

               “That’s great to hear.” Ironwood stated with a small smile as the others nodded in agreement there. Though Rouge remembered something and decided to put her two cents in

               “Not just that and I can’t believe I’m saying this. But seems Commissioner Groden and Rivers have enough manpower to start having patrols that aren’t with military personal.” Rouge added in as she had meet the two men. Rivers she knew of offhand since he was from her world and had heard of him, Groden she liked enough as the man from first interactions alone “Then again. Guess we gotta thank Sumdac and his company for supplying the robots during the first month of this insanity.”

               “Not to mention Mister Wayne. Man helped a lot with the development of construction units.” Ironwood added in as he and the others knew well of one of their more wealth allies habits of spending money on anything that wasn’t weapons related

               “Yeah. If more corpo’s in my world had acted like him. Maybe things wouldn’t have been so bad.” Rouge mused as Bruce Wayne was an interesting one for a rich boy

               “Actually speaking of some of our more notable citizens. Where are the other council members. This seems important enough for us to be all here.” Ironwoods asked curious since he had found it odd that it was the five of them here currently

               “Despite that though Ironwoods. We fine enough for this, besides we can just update them later. That said they do have other duties too. So they’re all just busy.” Hsu answered as Ironwoods just nodded that he understood. Though sensing there wasn’t much else to talk about. He decided to call it short “Anyways if no one else has anything to say. Maybe we should-”

               “Actually I do have one thing to bring up and I think it needs to be addressed. Chi-Chi bring it in now please.” Sienna interjected as she snapped her fingers before seconds later some strange robot came in

The robot or Chi-Chi was from the would Hsu and his people had inhabited called a Protecton. A average sized robot with bult legs, arms, three prong claws and an oval shaped body with a domed head of glass that covered the internals of it. This particular one was a custom painted one Sienna had found when this madness had all started. Now it was colored in simialir colors she sported and even had the tiger stripes painted on it. That and a custom voice to the usual masculine monotone one it came with. That and it had its arms a metal cage covered by a cloth.

               “Where shall I put this Lady Sienna?” Chi-Chi asked in a mature feminine tone now as she stopped right next to Sienna

               “Just on the table please and thank you Chi-Chi.” Sienna thanked as she patted the metallic shoulder of her Protecton

               “I live to serve my lady. I shall leave you be and prepare dinner.” Chi-Chi replied back as she began making her way out

               “I will never understand why people from your world think those things are dangerous.” Rouge remarked

               “Trust me Rouge. If you ever are stuck in room with a dozen of those things, you’ll quickly see why.” Hsu answered as he eyed the covered cage “What’s in there Sienna?”

               “Simple. My last bit of news. Behold!” Sienna exclaimed as she pulled the cloth off and what was under got quite the reaction out of the other four

.

.

“The fuck is that thing??”

“By Lincolns top hat!”

“I’m giving it a seven on the creepy scale…”

“That is… something.”

.

.

What it was, was a small stubby creature with beady yellow eyes, arms, legs, antennas and claws. That and the fact its body was pitch black in coloration added to the creepy factor. Oddly it was also docile looking at the moment. Though the small hole in its head was odd.

               “Yes feast your eyes on what I will call… a Shade!” Sienna cheered as she did find this creepy to her. But cool too in a weird way, though she did notice the others giving her an odd look “What?”

               “Why Shade?” Fowler questioned

               “Simple my fellow. You see we noticed one of these little buggers crawling around our area a while back. My men took out most, but this one we caught. How well if you see the hole in the head that’s how.” Sienna exclaimed as she pointed to the hole and the others looked closer. Seeing that yeah it was a hole that was healing up quite well. Though also seemed to have some left over residue of what the people from Sienna and Ironwoods world called Dust “And yes as you can see this thing had been basically lobotomized.”

               “With Dust. How does that work?” Ironwood questioned as Sienna smirked

               “Well not to be prideful. But one of my scouts was trying out a new kind of dust infused dagger she forged. Wanted to see how it worked and when she stabbed this little bugger in the head. It got stuck for a few seconds. But a few seconds enough this little guy stopped trying to kill her. No idea why it worked like that, but it seems our Dust has some kind of calming effect on this guy’s kind whatever they are. Oh and for why Shade. Apparently these creatures are made of or nearly pure shadows as they sunk into the ground and even exploded into small black clouds of smoke when killed. So hence the name Shades.” Sienna explained like a giddy school kid doing show and tell. Though she had more to say “That said. You may not like the next bit of news.”

               “Hit it us with it. I’m sure it can’t be that bad right?” Fowler said as Sienna almost sighed at such words but let it be as she smiled sadly

               “If only. If only.” Sienna replied back. Before she pulled out her scroll and took a moment to find something. Then when she did she turned it over to the group to see “Here we are. See yourself my friends.”

As the others looked. They went a little wide eyed seeing of all things in what they assumed was around the area Sienna’s land and people resigned in. But also in an area none of they knew of, but saw a giant wood gate. Over it a sign that said ‘Traverse Town’. It was very odd to see as the others took a few more moments. Before Sienna put her scroll away.

               “Yeah… let’s just say a few of the Shades tried to escape but were chased and killed. But not before my people saw this gate that lead to whatever this Traverse Town is. Odd too because it was in an area no one, not even I had been to before.” Sienna answered in a somewhat worried tone

               “Have you been able to open it at all or contact anyone from the other side of the gate?” Rouge asked as Seinna sighed some more

               “We have tried to open it. But no luck and before you asked. We used explosive and even attempted to burn the gate at one point. But no luck, not even a scratch. For contact also a no, but I can’t say I’m not a little worried.” Sienna answered

               “Then how about I lend some Atlas Knights over to keep an eye on the place. Make an outpost until the gates either open themselves or we find a way to open them. I’m more than willing to do so.” Ironwood exclaimed as he gave Sienna a half smile “Please. Let me do this Sienna.”

               “…. Okay. My people might not be too happy about it, but okay.” Sienna answered seeming a bit happier now

               “And I think we can spare some of our troops. Right boys?” Rouge remarked as she eyed Fowler and Hsu

               “We should be able to. That and Sienna could you maybe see if you can get a few of those hunters; and huntresses to help out. Same with you Ironwood.” Hsu answered as the two nodded that they would

               “So… guess we just have to keep an eye out for more of these… things then. Right?” Fowler asked even if it was obvious “Great… like we didn’t have enough issues with Raiders, gangs, Raiders with mechs, killer robots, mutated animals, giant crazy robot animals, Grimm, etc. Plus more probably beyond our borders and the outlands.”

               “That’s just life now Fowler. Get used to it.” Rouge mused as she sighed some eyeing the strange creature “Well folks. I’m think everyone else will be just as happy to hear about this huh?”

Fowler, Hsu, Sienna and Ironwoods couldn’t help but sigh at the sarcastic questions from Rouge as if anything they’d all be various amounts of concern, planning and just talking/ arguing like usually it was when they all were in a meeting.

But like Rouge said. It was just how life was now and they better get used to it…

. ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎ .  ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎ .  ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎ .  ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎  ♥︎.

               "What's up U.C.W citizens. Its THREEEE DOG, Bow wow. Coming to you live from our refurbished GNR Radio station. That's Galaxy News Radio in case ya forgot. Newssss time everyone..."

As the Radio went on. At one location a group of teens were listening at a park. As most now knew of the Radio Jockey Three Dog. Most of the teens and kids though for an adult he was pretty cool and fun to listen to.

But they weren't the only ones listening...

.

.

.

              "Now coming from the Center itself, looks like we got some reports of Tyger Claws, raiders, maelstrom and more of those bad cats coming in. Specially those creepy ass Grimm. Remember people, see anything like that roaming around. You better get your ass out of there and find the closets patrol to handle it."

In the bar called the Afterlife, many of the patrons were either drinking or listening to the radio broadcast. Some found Three Dog odd or even annoying. But most liked listening to the man, specially the bartender Claire who found the man amusing even if her boss Rouge found him irritating at best.

.

.

.

             "In other news our folks in the frontline of our border are kicking ass and taking names. For those in our arm services we thank you all and stay safe!"

As this played on from a radio inside an old ruined metro. The echoes of the radio going on, the sounds of intense battle could be heard too.

As from afar men and women that made the bulk of the armed forces of the U.C.W, and were the frontline protectors or the cities borders were gunning down creatures known as Feral Ghouls. Along with even some of those called Grimm.

             "Graw!!!" A feral ghoul growled as it charged it attackers alongside its feral brethren and even some Grimm who made a home down in these old metro tunnels. Oddly the two species seem to get along if anything, which was a bit worrying

             "Take time fuckers!!" A U.C.W Militech solider screams firing off few rounds alongside his group of forty and dozens of turrets too

Yep, a normal day like always on the frontlines…

.

.

.

             "Now I've also heard rumors that apparently those Eden Gate wackos are starting to build up a monument. No kidding a freaking monument to their oh so benevolent Leader Joseph Seed. Ha, wonder if he's compensating for something?"

The radio went on as around this one was a group of folks in Hope County. Some living there and others visiting, and listening in. All of them laughing a bit at the jab towards Joseph Seed who they too found off putting. That and downright had a feeling he had more planned for them in the later future.

.

.

.

             "And now lastly for the moment before we go to the music. This is a public radio announcement. Remember folks, if you see Grimm do not and I mean do NOT try and befriend them. They're wild animals and most if not nearly all want nothing more than to make you their next meal. If you try to though then don’t be surprised if you end up a pile of bones and Grimm crap. Oh and if you ever mistake a Fanaus for a Grimm, you deserve to get eaten cause that's just plain rude."

Many listened in from their car radios, bars, mobile radios, phone apps and in general anywhere a radio was being play at. Since this station in this area at least aside from a few other stations near the New Vegas area and beyond even if one could find the signal. Still  for Three Dog who despite how some liked, didn't care for or were indifferent to. Was still popular ever since this madness all began. Though they also listened to Radio New Vegas and some other stations at that too. Speaking of…

            "And now some music, and this one you can thank one June Darby for donating to the station. June baby, thanks a bunch!"

.

Wouldn't it be nice if we were older?

Then we wouldn't have to wait so long.

.

.

.

. ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

Elsewhere for the last time. Somewhere quaint and really cool….

That was what the girls of team RWBY felt as they sat in the seats of their spacecraft the Viel Shadow. A sleek yet large ship that had enough armaments to keep them just in case they ran into trouble. Though this ship was to be their home away from home if they needed to just stop traveling or had to repair the ship.

Oh yes this ship came with its own cargo bay, kitchen, bathrooms, bed rooms with their own showers and much more that the girls along with Dante, Guin, Donald and Goofy had yet to explore fully yet. Though Ikail seemed like she knew of this ship model and currently was making that fact known to everyone else as she was currently flying the ship. Primarily to teach Doanld and Goofy how to handle it properly.

               “And I can see why you were having trouble with the turning boys. The wheel is too stiff for either of you. The only reason I can do this so easily is because I’m used to it.” Ikail exclaimed

               “Huh guess that makes sense. We’ll have to see if Horace and Clarabelle can send us some parts to loosen it a bit if that would work.” Donald said as he was happy that Ikail was teaching him and Goofy

               “I’m sure it would Donald.” Ikail replied as she gave the duck man a smile

               “Thanks again for teaching us Ikail.” Goofy simply added in as Ikail gave him a smile too. Then went back to explaining it mainly to Doanld as Goofy looked back seeing the girls watching a bit from behind. He moved over to them a few moments later “Hiya girls. You wanting to learn about this too?”

               “Well for me and Blake at least yes. But maybe we should wait till Ikail’s done explain it to you and Donald.” Weiss explained

               “Shucks. Ya sure, I’m positive you could learn alongside us right now if ya wanted.” Goofy asked kindly

               “Nah it’s fine Goofy. We can wait, still thanks for offering.” Yang thanked as she appreciated the offer and the others did too

               “Well if ya say so girls. Hey we’re Dante and Guin at?” Goofy wondered

               “I think they said they wanted to look around the ship. They seemed the most curious here.” Blake answered

               “Yeah but maybe two of us should check on them. Make sure they aren’t going to break anything.” Ruby suggested as the girls couldn’t help but agree “I mean no offense to them, but they don’t seem the most tech-tolerant.”

And as if by some hint of comedic fate. Suddenly the girls and Goofy flinched when they heard the T.V in the living room of the ship turn on all of a sudden. The five of them looked back seeing Dante and Guin hiding behind one of the three couches as they warily stared at the TV. A cartoon playing with some hero called ‘Commander Cash’ which was a weird name. The girls and Goofy couldn’t help but find it amusing at two of their more intimidating members of the team were acting like nervous little kids right now.

               “Haha. Okay that’s pretty funny. Now I want to see how they react to other stuff. That and I want to know what the intergalactic tv stations have to offer. Whose with me?” Yang said as she hoped at least Blake, Ruby or Goofy were. But they didn’t seem to want to as they nodded a no. She was a little disappointed until she heard a ‘Ahem’. Much to Yang’s surprise it was her sister in law Weiss “Really, you Weiss?”

               “What that supposed to mean. I can be fun and mess with people if I want, just don’t usually ever want to. Till now. So let’s enjoy this moment to poke fun at our two scaredy cats sis.” Weiss exclaimed as she knew why Yang was probably surprised by that. But couldn’t help but agree that it was warranted since she wasn’t the prank type of girl. But she might as well try now and with her sister in law of all people “Well?”

               “Heh. Then it’s a sister and sister bonding moment. Come on let’s see how much we can milk this.” Yang mused as she was happy to see her sister in law was wanting to bond more and what better way to so then messing with some of their new friends

With that Yang and Weiss made their way quickly off to tease the Dante, and Guin a bit at how they were acting with the TV. That and the cartoon had caught their interest as it seemed so odd already. As they did they left Goofy, Blake and Ruby behind. Goofy himself deciding to make his way back over to Ikail and Donald.

               “Welp. Gotta go back to the lessons gals. You two enjoy some relaxation till the first world kay?” Goofy said with his usual chipper tone as Ruby and Blake smiled back

Then Goofy made his way back over to Ikail and Donald. Leaving the other pair of future sisters in laws to converse.

               “Well seems like everyone is already getting acclimated to the situation.” Blake said as she sighed some with a half-smile “I am too just… kind of surreal still you know little sister?”

               “I do… sis-sis.” Ruby answered using the now newly though of nick name for her pretty much future sister in law “Heh sorry hope you like the nickname enough.”

               “I love the nickname Ruby, like how I love my girl, love Weiss as my cousin and how I love you as my little sister already. Which I’m glad for too.” Blake answered before she felt Ruby pull her into a hug which she happily returned

               “D’aw you already are being a good in law Blake. Thanks!” Ruby cheered as she and Blake hugged for a bit more. Before letting go and as they did, Ruby suddenly face palmed a bit “Ah and I just remembered. I wanted to ask that meanie Leon something before we left.”

               “Oh what would that be?” Blake wondered

               “I just wanted to ask him about that big door in the back of the town. You know the one connected to the large two square past the clock tower. In the area with all the houses.” Ruby explained as Blake took a moment before she remembered

               “Right that one. Odd now that I think on it. Then again we were kind of busy with the Heartless then. But I wouldn’t worry too much about it Ruby. I’m sure it’s just a back door is all. Though I do find it odd that it has so many houses in that area when everyone’s using the hotel already have the hotel.” Blake stated as she did find it odd, but let it be as it probably really wasn’t anything serious

               “Yeah I guess. Hey want to see if we got food in the kitchen. I’m getting a bit hungry ya know?” Ruby suggested as she rubbed her stomach a bit as Blake chuckled

               “Hehe. Sure but no cookies, we haven’t even had dinner yet.” Blake answered as she chuckled some before turning around to make her way to the kitchen in this ship

               “Aw no fair sis-sis!” Ruby pouted as Blake chuckled some more

               “Sorry little sister. Those are the rules and Yang asked me to keep the rule in mind.” Blake mused as Ruby followed behind pouting some

Though as she did. She stopped for a moment as that large back gate in Traverse Town was still on her mind. She didn’t why but it gave her an odd feeling. A feeling like that door would play out to something much more drastic later on. But oh well, like her sis-sis Blake said.

.

.

It probably was nothing…

Chapter Text

[The ocean is a place of unknowns, a place where those who dare venture will find treasures beyond their wildest imagination...]

-????-

Four Hearts of One Journey Beginnings

Ch.7

.

The Lost Empire… [Part.1]

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

The dream, it was so beautiful, yet of it none made sense…

It was the sight of a beyond majestic city that stretched and stretched for miles. Lush green grass, trees and interestingly designs homes littered the land itself. It all seemed quite utopian.

The appearance of the natives who called this land home all wore colorful and varying clothing. All of them sharing the same light-brown skin tone and white hair; though their eye colors differed like their colorful bright clothing.

But what was most eye-catching was the sight of the advanced technology. What was used to grow the crops, used to light the land at night and the flying fish shaped vehicles along with so many other wonderments. It was again truly like a utopian paradise.

Though those pretty and wonderous sights in this dream changed in a flash. As a sudden large blue explosion boomed far upon the ocean that surrounded this land. Those flying vehicles darting back to the city as a large wave of ocean water began to engulf the land behind.

Them what followed were the sounds of bells echoing, people running and screaming in fear. Then all of sudden once again, a bright light shinned from the sky. Before the light became brighter and brighter. Until it was nothing but a blinding white. Only the sounds of the ocean washing over something still echoed and then finally silence.

.

.

.

In the waking world, Ruby opened her eyes as she slowly sat back up in her bed. Rubbing her eyes as she was in her pajamas that had been synthetically made by a feature in the ship that could with the right resources, make nearly anything from it. She and the girls at least making their pajamas from back home to test it out and they were an exact match aside being brand new. Still Ruby took a moment or so to fully wake up as that dream of that land was… amazing, sad and odd to her. It seemed so real. She could even remember the smell of the ocean itself.

But her thoughts were interrupted when she heard her wife waking up next to her. Looking to her left she saw Weiss yawn a bit as she sat up for a moment. Before just falling back down on the bed as she seemed still pretty tried. Ruby chuckled at how cute her wife was in the morning.

               “Hehe. Stay in bed love. I’ll just be in the shower.” Ruby whispered as she leaned in and kissed Weiss on the cheek as the snow-white girl grumbled a ‘Love you too…’ as she pulled the sheets over her body

After that Ruby got up and entered the bathroom. Brushing her teeth, using the ahem bathroom itself and then taking a shower. Though as she was inside the shower enjoying the warm water against her skin. That and wishing Weiss was in here with her. She couldn’t help but think back on that odd dream she had. She never told anyone this but when she and the girls had that shared dreamed a year ago by this point. She actually at least to her knowledge continued to have very odd dreams of worlds that seemed so… out there.

They never were long or too details but each one she had when it did come showed worlds that now made her wondered if she and the team would visit. It could be a possibility considering their situation and maybe it could also be thanks to the keyblades. Who could say, Ruby knew she certainly couldn’t.

Still those thoughts aside she finished up cleaning and drying herself off as she then dressed into her usual attire that was now thankfully clean as a whistle as they used the ships washing machine. Before it was delivered to them the last the night before. So, as she was fully dry, clean, dressed and ready for the day. Ruby then made her way out as she saw Weiss now sitting in bed watching some of the odd commercials that played. This one being about some company called Wayne Industry.

               “Hello Weissy. Awake now?” Ruby asked as she gave Weiss a kiss on the cheek as the white-haired girl giggled

               “Hehe. Yes, I am now and you smell very nice. Glad we were able to make that sweet strawberry shampoo you like.” Weiss mused as she herself really liked Ruby smelling like strawberries “Anyways have a good night sleep. Can’t say we didn’t need it.”

               “Yeah, can’t argue with that and we were dead asleep once we laid on the bed. Anyways I’m actually pretty excited for today. First world jump and our first duties as Keyblade wielders!” Ruby exclaimed with some nervousness and yet pride “Anyways I’m just gonna wait here till you’re good and ready, okay?”

               “Okay. Just don’t back asleep okay dear?” Weiss teased as Ruby nodded back and gave Weiss a kiss on the lips this time. One Weiss returned happily before she got up, got her clothing and made her way over unto the bathroom. If not swaying her hips some to tease Ruby

Once the door closed Ruby doing her best to calm her sudden urge to join Weiss in the showers, decided to just watch whatever was playing. So, after a few odder and even a bit dark if not ironically happy commercials played. Especially the dubbed ‘Vault’ and violent movie commercials. She finally heard the door open. Looking back, she saw Weiss coming out and gave her a smile waiting by the door to their room. Ruby turned the tv off and with that the couple made their way out for some breakfast.

As the two walked down past a few of the other rooms yet explored. Talking and just enjoying each other’s company. They finally made it to the main living area of the ship. Seeing that everyone else was already awake and eating breakfast. Blake and Yang sitting next to each other. Blake eating an apple and Yang having Bacon along with waffles. Both having a glass of orange juice too.

Next to Blake was Guin who was eating just a few pears and just drinking a large glass of water. How he ate through his mask was anyone’s guess. Meanwhile next to Yang was Dante who had a bowl of oatmeal, some water and an orange. Across from them was Donald and Goofy who both were eating something called Fancy Lad Snack cakes, with cups of coffee. Ikail next to Donald meanwhile was eating… something they assumed was from her world and had what looked like a glass of blue colored milk. As Ruby and Weiss saw this, suddenly a rather surprising feature to the ship greeted them.

               “Ah hello mums did you have a good night of rest?” A robot they called Denis and was a Mister Handy greeted. His every so proper tone already growing on the girls as it reminded them of HK-97. That and they had been surprised when he just popped out from his charge station in the ship

               “We did Denis. Thank you and I hope that someone here helped you with breakfast.” Weiss replied back as she at least took a seat next to Goofy while Ruby decided to look in the fridge before taking a seat next to Weiss

               “Of course mum. Miss Ikail and Mister Goofy helped. The others offered but three was good enough. Now enjoy the meal.” Denis said as Weiss already was taking a few pieces of toast, a bowl of watermelon and poured a cup of sweetened tea. Though Denis did notice Ruby take something out of the fridge as the robot let out a small sigh “Oh dear Miss Ruby found it…”

               “Found what?” Weiss asked as she and the others looked seeing Ruby holding in her hand a glass bottle that had the name ‘Nuka Cola’ on it and she cringed too along with the rest. Since she had found the bottle in the fridge after Ruby was the first to fall asleep. Then showed it to the others, along with telling Denis to NOT let Ruby drink all of it at once at least. Why everyone was worried is because the sugar in the drink was WAY above what should even be digested. Mix that with someone like Ruby and that would not end well “Denis make a note for us. Hide the sugary drinks in secret compartment. Make a second note too. Make secret compartment.”

               “Of course mum.” Denis said as he decided to just leave his new masters to their own devices as he clean up around the ship since his scanners already could tell it built up a lot of dust

               “So…. can I drink this. Please this sugar count will bring me to a sugar filled enlightenment!” Ruby pleaded as everyone looked to one another. Before Yang decided to take control

               “Of course Ruby.” Yang said kindly

               “YAY!” Ruby cheered, before a small cup slid right up to her “Huh. What’s this?”

               “Your cup and the only one you’ll have for today. Understood?” Yang kindly answered, yet with a tone that was stern too

               “B-But-” Ruby tried to argue as she wanted the whole drink. Wanted it so BAD for a sugar fanatic like her

               “No buts. That is way too much for you little sis and if you try to drink more then allowed, you’re grounded and you know I’ll do it too. I’ve done it before.” Yang argued back in a slightly sterner tone yet smiled too as Ruby pouted a bit

               “Hm…. fine.” Ruby whined a little as she knew that Yang had grounded her before a few times and Ruby knew that Yang meant it every time she did it. Then Dante awkwardly took the bottle as he opened and the poured some for her again awkwardly before putting it back in the fridge. As Ruby took a sip her mood flipped back to chipper again as she found the taste very good “Hmmmm. So Yummy!!”

               “Personally I had a bit of that soda myself last night and shared it with everyone else here. Most of us found it a little TOO sweet.” Blake exclaimed as she swore that drink was just made to get the masses from wherever this drink came from; to become addicts for it

               “Oh yeah.” Donald said first with shiver

               “Ditto and I’m a pie eating girl so that’s saying a lot.” Yang said next as she felt her stomach still a bit upset from how sweet and tangy the drink had been for her

               “I felt as if my chest was about to explode from a sip alone.” Dante mused as he’d never been a sweets kind of guy; but even for him he could tell the drink was way too much for any normal person to drink alone

               “Well if it makes you feel better Ruby. Ikail, I and Goofy didn’t mind it one bit. Then again I never had sweets before so I was surprised I liked it.” Guin exclaimed as he made a note to try more sweets later on

               “Totally. Makes up for this ship not being that Gummie Ship we were supposed to get I guess. One that sounds still so good…” Ikail remarked as she really did one day want to find a ship made of candy and just eat the whole thing

               “Yup. Oh but Ruby I’m sure you’ll like the Sugar Bombs then. It’s a cereal and isn’t nearly as sweet as the Nuka Cola. I’m sure you’ll like it.” Goofy said as he pointed to a cabinet to Ruby’s right

Ruby just nodded thank you before getting the box of Sugar Bombs out, the poured them in a bowl before pouring the in the milk. Then returning to the table to eat alongside everyone else. Which went for a while longer as it was just the team getting use to one another. Or at least the three newest members sharing a bit about each other and the girls doing the same back.

Be it with Ikail explaining quite a bit about herself. From her early days, how she meet one of her dubbed ‘little’ sisters Vevet, and some the adventures she went on during those earlier days of her own personal journey. To say the least, her world seemed interesting considering it was a space varying one with hundreds upon hundreds of alien life in it. Which made sense to why she was more use to all this space travel. But she decided to let someone else have a turn and would tell more on herself later.

 Which was Guin who though said he didn’t have much of the way of ‘exciting’ stories. Did mention that he had been, before ending up in the company of everyone here. But had been traveling with a recently forced exiled set of twins. Who happened to a princess and prince, both good at heart. That and he’d also found himself in the company of a traveling swordsmen who acted like a scoundrel more than anything. Alongside a young ape girl, who’d taken a liking to everyone. He didn’t say much more than that since there wasn’t much else he at least thought was worth telling. But the girls appreciated it either way, Guin then had elbowed Dante to take his turn. Since it was only proper to do so considering.

So next was Dante who also didn’t seem to find most of his life worth telling. But he had explained he was a Templar or Holy warrior for the religion he believed in. He also said only a while ago, he’d been at war with those who would make home of holy ground. Only to escape death nearly and then make his way home. Which ended up with him going to a realm of demons to find and rescue of the soul of a woman he loved. As it seemed she’d been killed mere minutes before he arrived home. He didn’t say much more and the girls respected him enough already, so they let it be.

After Dante’s turn, Donald and Goofy went next with explaining to the three newest members of the team that they were their kings personal bodyguards. That and they had family who also worked closely with the king at times.

Then finally when it came to the girls to explain also to their three newest members. Ruby and Yang explained first that they were half-sisters who shared the same father, but different mothers. Though Ruby’s mother was the one Yang considered her real mother. Meanwhile Blake explained a bit of her life alongside Weiss doing the same, before dropping the bomb to their newest teammates that they were in fact blood related cousins.

But when it came to a bit about their world and what they were training for. They had allowed Weiss to explain the basics of their everyday lives. From just living the best they could in a world were literal monsters of darkness called Grimm continuously sought out the deaths of all not part of their species. To their world having humans and another species called Faunas who were human looking enough, but with some extra animal features and even abilities.

Then it came to the girls each taking a turn of so explaining about their goal of becoming fully fledged Huntresses, people who specialized in fighting the Grimm every day. After all was explained Ruby was the one to finish off as half an hour later had passed. The crew of nine were in the cockpit now. Ruby finishing up her tale of how she even got herself placed into Beacon before all this oddness happened a year ago by now.

               “And that’s how I was allowed to attend Beacon Academy. Not much more to say after aside from some other fun times during the school year before well… all this.” Ruby finished explaining as Donald and Goofy were driving today. The two just getting done with the last minute checkups to the systems

               “Have to say you’re a brave one kiddo.” Ikail mused as she found Ruby’s tale rather impressive for someone her age

               “Agreed. It was good of you to help out even when you didn’t need to. Besides considering what we saw when I let you swing around my scythe yesterday. I believe this Ozpin fellow was correct in letting you attend. Age difference aside.” Dante exclaimed as he wondered what other tales the girls could tell them later on “The same goes for you Weiss, Blake, Yang. Your own tales were rather interesting too.”

               “Well don’t say that you three didn’t have any interesting stories either. I mean we got a holy warrior.” Yang replied back pointing at Dante

               “A space wizard with interesting abilities.” Weiss mused as she pointed at Ikail who shrugged with a smirk

               “And not to mention a strong man wearing a Leopards mask.” Blake added in as she gave Guin a sympathetic smile “Sorry to hear about your loss of memory too.”

               “It’s of no issue. I appreciate it in an odd way as it’s given me a new lease on my life from whatever I had been before.” Guin exclaimed as he crossed his arm and did a simple nod before eyeing Donald and Goofy “Not to forget mentioning these two either. A Captain of the Guard for his king and the same Kings Grand Wizard is nothing to scoff at.”

               “Aw shucks Guin that’s nice of ya to say.” Donald quickly replied back before going back to helping Goofy with the last minute check over before launching off

               “And that makes you four ladies our young and strong leaders.” Ikail remarked with a kind smile “It seems that we were all a match up destine to be.”

               “I guess we are.” Blake said as Weiss and Yang nodded agreement while Ruby did a thumb’s up before deciding to change the subject now

“Anyways compliments to each other aside. I have to ask before we arrive at our first destination. But what’s up with the gate ahead of us?” Ruby asked as that had been the elephant in the room when they all arrived up inside the cockpit

Which had been the large very noticeable and out of place gateway that was in between then, and the first world they were going to. Honestly aside from girls the others didn’t seem quite as puzzled by it and more intrigued than anything. Still back to the girls they were more weirded out by the fact there was a literal gate way in the middle of space leading to dust knows where so they can get to the world on the other side.

               “Ah right the gates. Can’t say honestly, all me and Goofy know is that the King did a bit of studying on them before he vanished. Said that they were apparently some kind of defense against unwanted intruders.” Donald explained as honestly he still was confused on what the gates were exactly supposed to be or how they even came into existence in the first place

               “So then you saying you have no idea really then?” Ikail summarized as Donald and Goofy were about to retort to that. But sighed and slumped a bit at how spot on Ikail’s guess was

               “Aw don’t worry guys. I’m sure we’ll figure out as we go, sides first hand experiences are the best. Least that’s what dad always told me and Ruby.” Yang reassured

               “Anyways maybe we should get going.” Blake suggested as everyone else nodded in agreement there as they had stalled enough for the world hop

               “Right then let’s get to it. Hang on folks this is probably gonna be crazy!” Donald stated as he started the ship as it moved closer and closer to the gateway that opened seconds later. Showing a swirling vortex of various colors

               “Ah… is it weird to say I’m a little nervous now of all times?” Weiss asked as she did not feel very comfortable going through unknown portal… honestly that was pretty reasonable

               “No….” Ikail, Goofy, Dante and Ruby replied back as they felt similar to Weiss and again honestly it was normal reaction considering

               “Aw shucks don’t worry. I’m sure it will be just fine. Like a going a fast rollercoaster.” Goofy exclaimed with a reassuring smile

               “Rollercoaster?” Dante and Guin muttered as they at least didn’t even know what that was

               “If by any guess… you’ll learn soon enough.” Weiss muttered as she sighed “Well people let’s get to it then… yay.”

               “Oh Weissy. I’m sure it will be fine like Goofy said.” Ruby reassured her wife and the others in suit as she smiled widely “You know what I’m sure myself too now that everything will be a-okay. Yep one hundred percent-”

.

.

“OH MY SWEET DUST ARE THOSE BAT HEARTLESS?!?”

.

“WHY IS EVERYTHING GOING SO FAST. THIS IS TOO FAST!!!”

.

“IS THAT PIRATE SHIP. HOW, WHY THAT MAKES NO SENSE WITH THE THEME HERE???”

.

“Ugh… gonna… oh dear heavenly lord give me strength…. Ugh….”

.

“GOOFY KEEP FIRING!!!”

.

“I AM, I AM!!!”

.

“SWEET COOKIES I WAS WRONG. SO VERY WRONG THIS IS ACTUALLY TERRFIYING!!!”

.

“Getting…. dizzy…. this is… a first…”

.

“AHHHHH!!!”

.

AHHHH, AHHHHHH!!!”

.

“WHEN WILL THIS END… AHHHHHHH!!!!”

.

.

Yeah…

Okay so maybe it hadn’t been as fun… no traumatic… terrifying…. just plain crazy and honestly even if had seemed like it would be fun at first glance at least to Ruby. But now… now she was fully on the idea that whoever made these gates was a pure full blown sadist. Still she rubbed her eyes a few times now that she could after the insanity to see everyone with various different reactions.

Be it from Ikail shaking a bit as she was taking a in few VERY deep breaths, Dante doing what Ruby assumed was one of his prayers. Guin just still as a statue yet the slight tremble in his fingers made it obvious he had been shaken. Or to Donald and Goofy. Both of them taking rather comedic if not overdramatic deep breaths.

Then she looked to see her sister and Blake both hugging each other shaking some; and trying to keep calm. Blakes cat ears twitching every few seconds. While Yang was holding Blake more in a protective manner despite her own shock from the insane world gate. Ruby then looked to her Weiss, who was clinging onto her arm in a manner that said she wanted to just hold her close. Ruby meanwhile though had been shocked herself. Probably hadn’t been as shocked aside from a few things since at least when it came to the speed of the ship during that gate trip. It was just a bit faster then what she was use to when it came to her semblance. Still at least everyone okay, psychically at least.

               “So…. that was…fun…why was that a thing?” Ruby said as everyone else kind of wondered the same thing

               “Honestly… no idea. Might want to make a note in Dex bout this.” Donald answered as he took a few deep breaths “We all good for the most part?”

               “Ugh… as good as we can be… never thought I’d be flying in the sky and beyond or dealing with whatever that gate just was…” Dante chimed in as he was glad he kept his breakfast in at least

               “Are all the other gates going to be the same then?” Goofy pondered which caused a slight down everyone’s backs at that prospect

               “Please no…” Weiss, Blake and Ikail groaned in a rather similar fashion

               “Well at least we’ll get used to it right?” Yang suggested as the others gave her just deadpanned stares “Yeah I know… it won’t be fun either way.”

               “At least you tried Yang. Good on you.” Guin complimented as he gave Yang a thumbs up which she appreciated

               “Just for a note next time. Donald, Goofy maybe you should ask the engineers of this ship to somehow send us more stiffer seat beats. At least when we’re going through the gates. I almost flew out of my seat once or twice.” Blake said as she was calmer now thankfully and glad she didn’t have cat claws or Yang would have had some deep cuts on her right now from how tight she held onto her girlfriend during the whole insane trip

               “Yes that would be appreciated.” Dante exclaimed as he also had done his best to stay in his seat while keeping his food inside

               “Ditto.” Weiss added in

               “That’s a must.” Guin finished with as he crossed his arms. Not having almost fell out of his seat, but was more worried that if he ever did it would probably end up in a few broken bones or two well with everyone else considering he was pretty much would end being a ball of pure muscle and metal crashing into everyone else if that happened. So again the extra stiff seatbelts as they were called were a MUST

               “We’ll keep that in mind. Oh and look here, ladies and gentlemen. First world below!” Donald said as he pointed downwards to his left. Everyone else moving over to the left of the cockpits window to see what this new world was below

As they did taking a moment or so to spot it. They saw finally saw the world below and everyone in awe one way or another. But for the girls especially considering that in a way this was something out of a sci- comic book come to life. The world itself was large, round with lots of blue for the ocean and white clouds. Masses of land could be seen as well. Most noticeably though was that their moon wasn’t broken. All in all the girls at least wondered if this world was like theirs in some ways.

               “Wow it’s so pretty.” Ruby stated with childlike awe

               “That’s for sure little sister. This is something I never thought would happen in my life.” Blake replied as it had been a bit of childhood dream to one day explore space as the first ever or part of group of the first explorers. But considering the constant Grimm issue she never thought it could be achieved until now

               “Oh yeah and to think. This is just gonna be the first a bunch of worlds. Can’t wait!” Yang cheered. Since this was gonna be quite fun despite the stakes at play. That said she might as well have some fun with it all the same

               “Agreed. I’ll admit I’m excited myself.” Weiss quipped excited too for what was to come. Looking to her right she saw Dante, Guin and Ikail looking down too. But she knew Ikail was use to this unlike the boys “Dante, Guin. I know you two are new to this still too. Thoughts?”

               “Only that I could have never imagined being above the heavens themselves. I am a bit scared to be honest Weiss. But am at awe too.” Dante answered keeping his gaze below on the world before him

               “Hm. Good metaphor Dante. But to answer your question Weiss, I’m as calm as can be for someone who has never experienced something like this. Some may have freaked out as such. But I’ve always allowed myself to just accept what I see. It doesn’t help anyone or yourself if you lose it.” Guin explained before realizing he went off on another tangent. Clearing his throat he answered again “Ahem. It’s nice Weiss. Very nice.”

               “Hehe. Was that hard to do Guin?” Yang teased, as she and the girls chuckled some as Guin rubbed the back of his mask

               “Alright enough teasing. For now at least girls. We should get prepped for the trip down there. Speaking of…Donald how are we exactly going to… you know?” Ikail asked as she wondered if they were just gonna fly down there and land somewhere hidden or if the ship had some other means of transportation

               “Easy actually. This ship has installed a state of the art world teleporter. It’s gonna lead us down and then were good. But we should warn ya all. Sometimes worlds have…rules.” Donald explained much to the confusion of the others, mainly the girls

               “Rules. Like for real?” Ruby questioned as that sounded stupid. Like really stupid and kind of weird too since it meant these worlds were in a way sentient

               “Dat’s right Ruby. It’s to help keep the world border!” Goofy answered

               “ORDER!!” Donald corrected before he sighed having been doing that already five times with his somewhat dimwitted friend. Before explaining more to his new allies “Anyways yeah. Worlds have rules, we also have a rule to keep the order safe. Meaning no mentioning about other words or meddling. Questions?”

               “Not really a question, more of a statement guys. But you know we’re probably gonna break that rule WAY too quickly. No offense, but I don’t think most of us are in the whole non-meddling camp. I mean you two should know by now. But like we meddle a lot…you get what I mean.” Yang stated as pretty much everyone else aside from Donald and Goofy nodded I agreement. Yang smirked “See.”

               “Ugh…we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it than kay?” Donald mused as he had a feeling that was the case, Goofy next to him laughed some too. But letting it be for now he hovered his finger over the transporter “Aside that. We ready?”

               “Hm, girls, Guin, Dante, Ikail?” Ruby asked. Looking to her teammates and new teammates who all took a moment. Then nodded a few seconds later. Which got a smile from Ruby at how happy she was to see everyone was on the same page. Ruby then looked back to Donald with a big smile “Yeppers Donald. So do the thing!!”

               “Right, get ready everyone. This is the first time using this so let’s see if it works!” Donald yelled, as he moved his finger right onto the button

.

“WAIT WHAT?!?!”

.

That was pretty everyone’s more than justifiable reaction after hearing that. But it was too late as their bodies were covered by a glowing light. Then they vanished from their seats and into their first of many new worlds…

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

The Cold and darkness…

It was all that Ruby felt. The cold because she felt the air brushing against her face and darkness because she realized her eyes were closed.

Slowly opening them she saw a cloudy sky above her and as she felt under her body. She felt grass. Blinking a few times she slowly got back up while the cool air helped wake her up some more as she let out a groan. Before she saw a puddle next to her on what she assumed was a sidewalk. Taking a look she went wide eyed when she saw in the reflection. Why because she was in a totally different attire and she looked a little different too.

Ruby first took noticed that her hair was long like her big sisters. Next she saw she was now wearing what looked to be a white blouse with a red jacket and skirt. Ruby then to her dread, saw on her feet was a pair of black heels with white socks underneath and took notice that she had some black eyeliner and red lipstick on her face. Oddly though she could feel her keyblade in her hands. Expect now it was of all things, a red and black toned parasol.

Getting up slowly though already having a slightly hard time since she wasn’t one to wear heels usually. She caught her footing. Rubbing her forehead for a moment she saw that she was near a city park of all places.

               “Okay….okay. This is fine…fine… where is everyone. Oh I hope we didn’t get separated.” Ruby muttered as that just came to mind of a possibility and she was kind of scared. Thankfully she heard groans from behind. Realizing it must have been the others. She quickly looked back, only to see the others also had changed a bit “Oh my....”

Oh my indeed. For the only other one to wearing something similar to Ruby was Ikail. Whose outfit was blacker with some red and grey mixed in. She also wore a hat on her head and her hair was medium length. That and she sported a pair of black leather gloves on her hands. She like Ruby also carried a parasol instead of her cool lightsaber.

Then came the rest. Starting with her wife Weiss who now wore a pair of old wore blue jeans that had a rope tied around the waist like a belt. Next she wore an old ragged brown shirt and a green jacket over it that looked military in a sense. Along with the pants were an old pair of brown work boots and a weather black cap. Finally her hair went from the long pony tail to a short cut just slightly above her ears. Making her look more like a young boy then a girl. Even though she still kept that angelic face of hers. Though like Ruby, Weiss keyblade was different too. As now it a large pipe wrench of all things.

Blake who was waking up next to Weiss wore a skirt that was black in color and a grey long-sleeved button up shirt. That along with a pair of short heeled shoes, while her hair was tied in a bun and a pair of glasses with some thicker black eyeliner. Blake now gave off a teacher vibe of all things. That and the fact she carried what looked like cane, which Ruby assumed was her keyblades odd new form. Strangest of all was that her cat ears were gone making Blake pretty much human.

After those two came Yang. Who was on the more tomboyish side of the attire. From her worn brown overalls, to the worn black work boots and greasy long sleeve grey shirt with the cuffs rolled up. She also sported a pair of welding googles on her head too along with a pair of black welding gloves. Finally her hair like Blakes was still long. Yet tied up into a more manageable style which was a welders bun. In her hands was her keyblade in its new form of a sledgehammer.

Now came the boys side of things. Guin himself wearing what looked to be an old wore pair of blue pants held up by a black belt with black dress shoes. A tucked in white long sleeve undershirt and a red tie. Finally his head was now human. With his face in this world at least showing to be a man of maybe thirty years of age. With dark brown eyes, a chin beard and somewhat medium length unkept black hair. He looked like an exotic foreign dignitary if one were to look at it that way or a suave salesman’s that made women swoon with every word he said. Ruby also caught a glimpse of a holster and what looked to be a pistol in it. What kind of gun it could be was unknown to Ruby though.

Next to Guin was Dante who wore a similar outfit. Except he wore a brown paperboy cap over his short dark hair, a jacket and had a vest that held on each side what Ruby could guess were two pistols that were holstered. His attire being more sage green in color also with his dress shoes being black and his under shirt white with a grey tie. Actually if one were to look at it Guin and Dante could be mistaken as brothers.

Finally were the last two members of their team who changed the most. For now Donald was a normal looking duck aside from the slightly more human like eyes and the blue lines across his neck. Next to him was Goofy who was now a big old blood hound. Droopy face and all. Though he also had slightly more human like eyes and had green rings around his tail wrists and ankles. He also wore around his neck a leather collar with a tag that said ‘Goofy’ on it.

All in all Ruby was surprised by the sight of her teammates. Having no idea they too would be changed in such ways. Especially Donald and Goofy. Still she simply watched as they all sat back up. Groaning and taking a moment or so to wake up more.

               “Ugh… what happened. Where-” Weiss began to say before she opened her eyes to see her wife Ruby who looked very different. Cute to be exact, very cute and Weiss couldn’t help but try and keep her sudden arousal down at how cute her wife looked “R-Ruby what happened to you?!?!”

               “Well ah…” Ruby tried to explain but she didn’t really know the best words to say anything. Thankfully it seemed her big sister had that taken care of

               “What happened to my little sister. Well what the heck happened to you sister. You look so not prim and proper!!” Yang yelled as Weiss looked over herself and began to freaking out just a little. Yang couldn’t help but chuckle “Hehe. Well it’s not that bad Weiss. But I gotta say I really am rocking this attire of mine. I’m looking smoking hot!”

               “Only you Yang. Only you.” Blake chimed in having taken notice of her own changes already and just went with it since freaking out wouldn’t help at all as Guin had said. Like her cousin Weiss was slightly doing and while Ruby tried her best to calm her down. Blake looked to the others who were looking over each other “Have to say too, You all look nice too.”

               “Hm, well thanks Blake. I’ll admit I’m not fond of some of my attire. Mainly the heels.” Ikail remarked as she was trying already to get use to her new foot wear

               “I KNOW RIGHT!!” Ruby for a moment screamed. As she overheard Ikail before going back to calming her partner down

               “That said. I can personally adjust to this.” Ikail stated as she didn’t mind the rest of her outfit much since she did like stuff like this from time to time. Looking to Donald and Goofy she held in a chuckle “Though…hm… though I have to say. You two are the most changed. Can you understand us still or…?”

Doanld for his own answer flew right towards Ikail and started to peck her head a bit. Quacking angrily like he wasn’t in the mood for teasing now. Ikail could only swipe at Donald as he pecked at her. Thankfully Guin was able to get a hold on him and pull him away.

               “Whoa chill Donald. Ikail was just saying is all, no need to get angry.” Yang scolded as Donald grumpily let Guin continue to hold him down. Thankfully by this point Weiss seemed to have been calmed down enough as she and Ruby joined back in. Yang looking to Weiss “So you cool now Weiss. Was a little worried you’d pass out.”

               “HA,HA. Funny. Well excuse me for not wanting to look like a vagrant. I mean seriously why do I look like this when half of you look like you’re from noble families??” Weiss stated a bit irked that she ended up looking like a hobo when she wanted to be the one to wear the nice pretty dresses

               “I don’t know Weiss. It’s not that bad, it looks… good enough.” Dante said to help cheer up the girl as he patted her shoulder while everyone else nodded in agreement

               “Well thanks Dante I may not think so. But it’s nice to know that you all think it’s look good.” Weiss responded back  as she felt a bit better now. Looking to Goofy and Doanld, she knelt down to Goofy and petted him a little “Hm well now that were here. I guess we’ll need to figure out where the…what was the word again. Keyhole?”

               “Arf!” Goofy barked as his was saying ‘Yes’

               “Quack, quack!!” Donald quacked as this was for the time his only ways of also saying ‘Yes’

               “Ah thank you boys. But where do we start to go and find this keyhole?” Weiss pondered as she hoped they’d find some clues with their keyblade even in their current changed states of being

               “Hm. Maybe we could visit the library or ah…” Ruby suggested. Though realized she actually had no idea how this even would start “Ah… maybe ask around?”

               “So you want us to ask around about keyholes. Just random strangers little sister?” Blake questioned as she gave her younger leader a moment or so to realize her phrasing. Once she did Blake chuckled some. Then patted the top of Ruby’s head “There, there. It was good suggestion Ruby. But I do think the library idea wouldn’t be a bad start. Question is where’s the library?”

               “Um Blake. I think we won’t have to look TOO far.” Dante answered pointing to his right across the street at a large building. One that literally had a sign that said ‘Public Library’ in bold black lettering

               “Huh. That…that is convenient. A little too much if ask me, but beggars can’t be choosers I guess.” Blake exclaimed as she slumped a little, much to the confusion of at least Ikail, Guin and Dante

               “Oh… ah don’t worry. Blake just wanted to go into detective mode after all the crime novels she’d been reading lately.” Yang answered as the three just nodded understanding a bit more at least

               “Stupid convenient library…” Blake grumbled as she and the rest of the group headed to the library before them

So once they crossed the street and were inside the library, with a bit of help from Guin too. Who unintentionally swooned the head librarian, who also happened to be an older woman. They were allowed inside with their dubbed ‘Pets’ being Donald and Goofy. The two companions turned pets thankful for that since neither wanted to wait outside.

It didn’t take too long for everyone to start looking around the book sections. See if there were any books, be it fiction or even non-fiction on Keyholes or gates; or something that people were debating on. Honestly anything would be better than nothing regarding the information, even if it was only small tidbits.

Though there were a few times the girls, being Ruby and Yang. Were caught lazing about seeming bored or reading a cute children’s book. The children’s book being more on Ruby’s part as at one point she ended up reading a few to a couple of element school kids who seemed to like listening to her do so.

But either way everyone helped out with their search for clues. Though sadly so far there had been no real luck on finding anything of the sorts. Especially now since they were in the twentieth to last section to check out the books. Ikail having taken Dante to look over another section for a second look over. While Guin was taking a seat, keeping an eye on Donald and Goofy. That and again unintentionally getting a lot of the women’s and even some men’s attention in the library itself.

Still at the moment for the girls well…

               “The dictionary of folklore. The Wolfman… no, no. No. UGH!!” Yang semi yelled since she didn’t want to push it if libraries worked the same as they did on Remnant. Grumbling as she bonked her head against the bookshelf itself for a moment. Before looking back up and sighing “Jeez. Girls I hate to be a downer here. But I don’t think we’re gonna find anything. Like at all.”

               “Come on Yang no frownies. I’m sure we can find something. So no giving up, got it missy!” Ruby cutely pouted as Yang chuckled a bit before ruffling her little sisters hair “Hm…Yang.”

               “Oh Ruby by this point you should expect it.” Weiss mused. Finding the moment cute as she and Blake looked through the books still “Though I hate to say it. But maybe your right Yang. I can’t find anything that might be of help to us sadly.”

               “Well then I guess- OOF!!’ Blake began to say moving out of the section before bumping into someone. Nearly tripping only for Yang to have quickly noticed and grabbed her by the arm keeping her on her feet

               “You okay babe?” Yang asked as Ruby and Weiss moved up to make sure Blake was okay too

               “I am, thanks. But I must have bumped into-” Blake started once more to say only to be cut off seconds later by a groan

               “Ugh…my head.” A man said with a groan. One on the younger side as the girls looked seeing a man on the ground with a bunch of now scattered books around him

               “Oh my dust I am so sorry!” Blake panicked as she moved over and helped the man up alongside Ruby

               “Yeah it was an accident mister. Blake didn’t mean too, but are you okay?” Ruby added in as she and Blake got the man up to his feet. The girls getting a much better look at the man as he dusted himself off

The man looked young, maybe around twenty or twenty three at least. Though he could be just an older guy who had the luck of looking younger. Anyways he was cleaned shaved with a thin face and well he looked like a twig in general. Still aside from that he wore a white shirt with a red bow tie, a green vest, blue pants, brown shoes and a brown jacket. He also sported a pair of wide round glasses. He sort of gave off an academic look more than anything.

               “I’m fine. Honest I just didn’t expect to bump into…” The man began to say adjusting his glasses seeing some of the most oddest looking teen girls he’d ever met in his life. Which honestly wasn’t a lot in his case. But still these girls took the cake in the unique department “Teen girls. Huh, sorry for asking this. But are you new here. I know most of the faces in this part of town. So that’s why I ask.”

               “Oh ah yeah I guess we are.” Ruby answered before she realized she forgot to introduce herself “Sorry forgot to say my name. I’m Ruby and this is my family. My besties Blake. The girl who you bumped into.”

               “Nice to meet you sir and sorry again about bumping into you.” Blake apologized once more. But was relieved when saw the man give her a smile and a wave that said ‘It’s fine, no hard feelings.’

“After her is my awesome big sister Yang!!” Ruby said with a hug to Yang as Yang hugged her back for a few moments

“Nice to meet ya dude.” Yang stated with a wave as the man waved back

               “And finally this here is my hehe.. my wife Weiss. My other bestie in the whole wide world and the love of my life!” Ruby cheered as Weiss blushed at the praise as she gave Ruby a quick peck on the cheek

               “Hehe. Thank you Ruby. Still it’s nice to meet you also sir.” Weiss kindly said with a curtesy as despite the fact she wasn’t wearing a skirt in her current attire. It was a force of habit by this point in her life

               “Well nice to meet you all too. But ah, not trying to be rude here. But just be careful Ruby, Weiss. Personally I can’t judge much with your relationship. But other around here aren’t as… tolerant as I am. Just trying giving a heads up for the future is all.” The man kindly warned as Ruby and Weiss, alongside Blake and Yang took the warning to heart

               “No. No thank you for the warning, we appreciate it honest.” Weiss reassured as she was glad the man was nice enough to warn them for the future while they stayed here

               “Totally. Thank you so much for the tip Mister… heh I just forgot we didn’t get your name.” Ruby thanked before realizing they had yet to learn the man’s name

               “Heh that was my bad. I’m Milo, Milo Thatch and again it’s nice to meet you girls.” Milo kindly replied back

               “Well then it’s good to meet you Milo!” Ruby gleefully exclaimed before she noticed one of the books that Milo must have been holding titled ‘The Tales of Atlantis’. Picking it up she was curious on it as she read the title out loud “The Tales of Atlantis, huh.”

               “What’s Atlantis?” Weiss, Blake and Yang asked curious too yet also confused on what the name even meant

               “You girls don’t know what Atlantis?” Milo questioned as that was odd for him at least as Ruby handed him the book back “You know, the lost city of Atlantis.”

The girls did not respond at all. In fact they looked even more confused as Ruby shrugged at least as a way to tell Milo they had no idea what he was going on about. Which really surprised the man at the fact it seem they actually didn’t know or at least heard of Atlantis.

               “You know the city lost under the sea, the city of mysteries. Any of that ringing a bell?” Milo questioned once more. Though girls again didn’t show any indication of knowing what he was talking about “Really, nothing?”

               “Sorry Milo. But we’ve never heard of this Atlantis. Why are you so interested though in it?” Weiss questioned more curious now than anything

               “Oh ah, well many reasons. Like for the fact…” Milo started to say. But realized these four probably didn’t want to hear his ramblings like mostly everyone else “You know what I don’t want to bore you. You’ll probably get annoyed real soon if I go on and on about Atlantis.”

               “No, no we’re actually really curious Milo. Right girls?” Ruby reassured. Looking back at the others who all happily nodded in agreement. The looking back to Milo moments later “See, we’re interested.”

               “Really?” Milo replied back, surprised by that. But he could tell these four were being fully honest with him that they were curious “Well if you want to listen I can give you girls a run down on what I know and ah. Not to toot my own horn here. But you are in the presence of the local Atlantis expert.”

               “Heh alright mister expert. Let’s find a table and you can dazzle us with your knowledge.” Yang teased as Milo smiled a bit as he was happy that it seemed he meet fellow academics

With that the girls and Milo went to go find a table to learn about Atlantis. Thought without realizing, the girls and their friends had meet the very man who would lead the to the Keyhole they were looking for. Only the journey there would be anything but easy.

.♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ . ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎ ♥︎.

It had been two weeks…

Two full and fun weeks since the faithful meeting between team RWBY and Milo. Milo having been introduced to Ikail, Dante, Guin, Donald and Goofy the very same first day after letting Milo happily tell then what he knew on Atlantis. They like the girls had quickly gotten along with Milo too. All of them also being told of Atlantis as they were curious as well of the place. To say the group had been very lucky today and that luck kept on.

But soon the group realized the library was about to close. So as they began to make their out and had promised Milo they’d see him again. Milo then asked if of all things; but if they’d like to stay at his place. Having come to the conclusion that since they were new in the area. They probably didn’t have anywhere to go. Though it was more of gut feeling to be honest. Still the group though surprised by that offer. Had accepted it as they could tell Milo really was offering just because he was that good of a guy.

So here. Two weeks later and the group found themselves walking alongside Milo to his workplace, the local museum. Where he was going to be doing a mock practice presentation down in the boiler room he worked at. Oh yes Milo had also explained a bit about himself too.

Still from what had been explained it seemed Milo had been taken in by his grandfather after his parents sadly past when he was but a young boy. But it also seemed Milo had a good life before his grandfather passed. That and had gained quite the thirst for adventure from all the stories his grandfather told him of his own exploits.

Though the girls were quite surprised when they learned that despite how young Milo seemed. He was in fact actually thirty two years old. Again quite the surprise considering he seemed much younger than that, but it was kind of sad too. Since they’d learned that Milo had been so enamored in his endeavors and studies that he’d never really had any sort of close friendships or relationships. He was in every way alone. But the girls and the others decided to be his first group of real friends. Hence why today they were gonna help the man with his mock presentation before he actually brought up the request to his superiors to do so.

               “Hey thanks again for doing this for me guys.” Milo said enjoying the nice walk to the museum more today since he was with company for once

               “It’s no problem Milo. You’ve done much for us so this is of no consequence.” Ikail kindly replied

               “Oh well I don’t think I’ve done that much honestly.” Milo bashfully stated rubbing the back of his head “I just let you stay at my place is all.”

               “Don’t sell yourself short Milo. You did something most wouldn’t have done for people he only knew for near a day.” Dante chimed in as he wanted to reassure the young man that his actions weren’t something to just brush off

               “That and the fact you live in a small apartment. Along with sharing your food with us, believe me when I say you’re a step above most Milo.” Guin added in as Milo reminded him of the kindness the royal twins showed back in his world. Especially the sister Rinda who was as angelic as they came

               “Arf!!” Goofy barked while Donald simply nodded in agreement with that statement

               “They’re right you know Milo. You really went above and beyond for us. We’re glad that we met someone as good hearted as you.” Weiss exclaimed with a kind smile

               “Totally. So better not act like it ain’t nothing cause it is. Got it Milo!” Yang cheered. Giving the guy a punch on his right arm lightly

               “Hehe. Ow… well I’m glad your all so grateful. I guess you could say I’m grateful back with you guys then.” Milo stated as he rubbed his arm a bit from Yang’s friendly punch

               “What for Milo?” Blake asked curious on why they had done to make him feel grateful towards them

               “Well… for being my friends.” Milo answered with a small smile as the others were surprised for a moment. But were happy and appreciated that Milo considered them friends

               “D’aw, no need to thank us for that Milo. We’re glad you can be our friend as well!” Ruby happily stated as she gave Milo a big hug for a moment before letting go “Now then. Let’s get to your office and start with your presentation practice!”

               “Sounds like a plan.” Milo replied as he and the rest continued their way to the museum

I didn’t take too long after that to get to the museum and for Milo to sneak everyone inside, and down to his officer. Which was actually larger then what most would think a boiler room was. After they all got situated, Milo then started to get the seats ready. The others in the group waiting on the side as he did so.

               “Hm, you know never thought we’d be in one world for so long. Donald, Goofy is that normal. I mean if you know of course.” Ruby asked as she decided to make small talk as they waited for Milo to get done getting ready. Goofy and Donald simply shrugged as Ruby sighed “Hm… well that sucks. Still I’m getting a little worried why we haven’t seen any heartless yet.”

               “I wouldn’t worry too much about it Ruby. I’m sadly sure we’ll find one or two in this world.” Dante exclaimed

“Sadly I guess so. But what do we do if one does show up when Milo’s around. He’s gonna want questions.” Ruby asked before looking to mainly Donald “And no quacking about world order Donald. Like was said on the ship. That rule is probably gonna be broken one way or another.”

               “Quack.” Donald replied back with an exasperated sigh

               “We know Donald. We know, but Ruby does have a point. One way or another that no meddling rule is going to be broken. But considering what will probably be going on in our later travels. Meddling and sneaking around isn’t going to cut it.” Guin quipped crossing his arms “But we’ll get to that when it happens. For now it seems Milo is right about done with his set up.”

               “Hey, hey I’m ready now. Sorry for the wait!” Milo happily said as everyone looked to see just as Guin stated his prediction. Milo was indeed done with his set up as he laid out chairs for everyone, his projector, notes and his chalk board “Come on take a seat and I’ll get the mock presentation ready.”

               “Wow. Nice guess Guin.” Yang stated as she and the rest moved over to their seats

Each one of them taking a seat. Then once they were all ready and comfy. Milo turned off the lights before turning on the projector light to simulate a head light. As the light was spotted on him, he cleared his throat before addressing his mock audience.

               “Good afternoon gentlemen. First off I’d like to thank this board for taking the time to hear my proposal. Now you’ve all heard of the legend of Atlantis, a continent somewhere near the mid-Atlantic that was home to an advanced civilization. Possing technology far beyond our own.” Milo started off as the girls and others acted the part of stuff older men from what they assumed were the board. Milo himself picking up a long pointer as tapped a map behind him with a bust of a man next to it “That according to our friend Plato here. Was suddenly struck by some cataclysmic event that sank it below the sea.”

Milo then took a moment as he’d tapped a fish bowl to add some pizazz to his speech. Before taking out some big slides. The first one with the word Atlantis written on it in fancy lettering.

               “Now some of you may be asking ‘Why Atlantis. It’s just a myth isn’t it. Pure fantasy’.” Milo mused before smirking some “Well that is where you’d be wrong. Before the Egyptians built the pyramids. Atlantis had electricity, advanced medicine, even the power of flight. Impossible you say well no. No, not for them.”

As Milo explained he then pulled the slides to first show the pyramids, then another to show a carving of what looked like an ancient generator, followed by the looks of carving of a man holding a ball of light. Before finally showing what looked to be an ancient human in some sort of sky craft. Each one also to play into the pizzazz Milo was hoping would work for the real board as it was for his friends right now. Pulling to the next set of large slides in his hands moments after.

               “Numerous ancient cultures all over the world agree that Atlantis possessed a power source of some kind. More powerful than steam, then… then coal. More powerful than our modern internal combustion engines.” Milo explained on showing more slides. Each with similar images for various cultures of people praising a light of sort “Gentlemen. I propose that we find Atlantis, find that power source and bring it back to the surface!”

Milo the flipped to the last slide in his hands showing a ripped page of sorts from an old book. One that describing another book of sorts. A book that as the group had learned was very important in finding the lost city of Atlantis.

               “Now this is a page from an illuminated text that describes a book called the Shepard’s Journal. Said to have been ah… ah firsthand account of Atlantis and its exact whereabouts. Now based on a centuries old translations of Norse text. Historians had believed the journal resides in Ireland.” Milo explained moving to the side of the podium he was using. Before picking up a rather heavy old shield by the looks of it “BUT, comparing the text… to the runes of this… Viking shield. I found t-that one of the letters had been mistranslated. So by changing this letter and inserting the correct one. We find the that the Shepard’s Journal, the key to Atlantis. Lies not in I-Ireland gentlemen. But in Iceland.”

Milo during this though despite having trouble keeping up the heavy shield with his thinner arms. Had been able to keep his composure and wipe off the ‘R’ in the word Ireland that was written on the chalk board next to him. Then switched it to a ‘C’ making it Iceland.

               “Okay now wait for dramatic effect Milo.” Yang muttered as the girls at least nodded in silent agreement as they’d told him to do that for his presentation

               “Pause for effect…” Milo whispered himself. Tapping the shield as he kept his smile under control at how excited he was this mock presentation was going so far. Placing down the shield now as he fixed his cuffs with an award winning smile he’d been practicing “Gentlemen, I’ll take your questions now.”

Once Milo said that the group looked to one another to see who’d act as the first of Milo’s bosses to ask questions for the mock presentation. Ruby deciding to do so as she cleared her throat loudly so Milo could get the que. But just then the phone in Milo’s office behind the chalk board rung.

               “Oh ah… would you gentlemen please excuse me for moment.” Milo said before he jumped and grabbed the top of the chalk board as he flung down allowing him access to the phone behind “Cartography and linguistics. Milo Thatch speaking!”

               “So, how do think Milo’s doing so far ladies?” Guin asked the girls as he himself already found Milo doing rather well aside from a few stutters here and there

               “Well I think he’s doing fine. But he should keep that confidence he had during the second of half. He was little nervous I could tell.” Weiss answered

               “Can’t blame the guy. From what he explained his bosses don’t seem the most friendly or supportive of Milo.” Yang cut in as Milo’s bosses sounded rather dismissive of their friend

               “I think it’s more because of his theories and dedication to as much as I hate to say it. But from their view, to a simple fairy tale.” Blake explained with a sad smile “Though I think it’s real personally, mainly due to Milo’s enthusiasm. It’s hard not to believe.”

               “I agree Blake. Force knows my own world could use more people with enthusiasm like he shows.” Ikail quipped

               “Still. Hope they at least give him a chance, I believe he deserves it if you ask me.” Ruby exclaimed kindly as the others nodded in agreement

               “I’m sure they will Ruby.” Dante reassured his younger friend. Though he shared a look with Ikail, Guin, Donald and Goofy as they like him had more doubt on that sadly. Since again from what Milo said during their stay with him also. His superiors didn’t seem much the type to have a quick change of heart

               “Thanks Dante!” Ruby happily quipped before the lights turned back on as the saw Milo back on his own feet and with part of the map that was on the chalk board on his vest “Hey Milo, um. You know you have-”

               “A moment Ruby I need to just…” Milo replied back as he cut Ruby off before walking up to and passed them. Then stopping at the boiler behind them. After doing a series of hits, the large boil seemed to get louder and heat up. Milo them moved back to the phone as he group could overheard him this time “That better, yeah…yeah. Alright.”

Once Milo hung up the phone he smiled once more as to address the mock audience before him. Moving back down the board flipped to the other side of it. Showing the map that had been drawn and the missing middle section that was currently plastered on Milo’s vest.

               “Now as you can see by this um… map.” Milo began to say before noticing the board itself and then his vest. He also heard as snicker or two. Most likely Ikail and Yang since by this point he’d come to know them as more of the pranksters of his friends group. Moving himself where the missing part of the drawn map was he continued “That, ahem. That I’ve drawn. I plotted a course that will take myself and a crew to Iceland to retrieve he journal.”

But as Milo was about to speak more the clock in his office. Which was a nicely made wooden clock that also had small little wooden blue bird on a plank pop out. The blue bird making a ‘Coo Koo, Coo Koo’ sound indicating to the man that it was time.

               “Milo I think you’re gonna have to put the mock presentation to an end. Your real one is gonna have to start now.” Ikail stated as Milo nodded before dusting himself off

               “Right, right. I can do this, it’s time.” Milo muttered loudly. More for his own self reassurance as the others had gotten up and move next to him

               “Don’t worry lad. Just keep calm and do what you did with us. You’ll be just fine.” Dante helped reassured as Milo appreciated it despite his own doubts and having a feeling that his bosses would sadly just ignore him

               “Dante’s right Milo. Just keep calm and you’ll do great. But do you want us to come as moral support or wait for you outside?” Blake asked as either was fine for her and the others

               “Hm. Though it would be nice to have you as moral support. I gotta do this myself, but I’ll see you all soon outside okay?” Milo answered

               “Sounds good, good luck Milo!” Ruby replied back as she and the rest made their way up and out. Leaving Milo alone now to get himself as prepped as he needed

Once outside and thankfully not caught by the museum security. Which was surprising considering how different the all looked despite being more changed to fit in. Still as they made their way outside, they then waited by the gate entrance of the museum.

They kept on waiting. Waiting, waiting and again waiting. Hoping everything went well. Still they talked with one another to pass the time. But it would always end up back to how Milo was doing. They really did wonder how he was doing and hoped it was going well.

That said they quickly got an answer as seconds later when it felt like it was nearing a half an hour. Their answer came in the form of a car passing by them, followed by Milo falling to the ground like he was in a panicked hurry and leaped at the car but missed on laned on the ground as the car drove off. Much to the surprise of the others.

               “Milo what-” Weiss started to ask. Before Milo cut in or in this case cut in when he yelled at the car still trying to drive away

               “I’LL QUIT!!!” Milo screamed at the top of his lungs waving a paper that at least the girls assumed were resignation papers

It seemed to work too as the group heard the car driving away suddenly stop, the tires screeching loudly for a moment. Before the car backed up all the way next to Milo. Two small curtains on the passenger side opening showing a husky older man with a hat, glasses and wearing a coat. He looked down at Milo sternly. While Milo continued on and the others still confused listened.

               “I mean it sir. If you refuse to fund my proposal-” Milo started to say catching his breath a bit before the older man cut him

               “You’ll what, flush your career down the toilet just like your grandfather!” The older man mocked. Even making ‘Coo Koo’ hand motion and a stupid face at the mention of  Milo’s grandfather before he became serious once more “You have a lot of potential Milo. Don’t throw it all the way chasing fairy tales.”

               “Um excuse me sir. But I think you might be being a little too rough here with our friend.” Weiss sternly cut in as she and the girls walked up next to Milo. Ruby and Blake helping the man up from the ground while Yang stood next to Weiss arms crossed

Ikail, Dante, Guin, Donald and Goofy meanwhile were a bit worried. As they could already see this was only going to make it worse. Since the older man, they guessed was one of Milo’s superiors and by looks alone seemed like a stubborn old mule.

               “Oh is that so and I am to assume you ladies also believe in Mr. Thatch’s ‘Studies’?” The older man mocked still. Which made the girls felt a bit more irked by that then they thought they would